MIL 


DATE  DUE 

UNIVERSITY  OF  MASSACHUSETTSjjS* 


LIBRARY 

SD 
391 
S8 
1832 


I 


THE 


PLANTER'S   GUIDE; 

/  OB. 

A  PRACTICAL   ESSAY 


ON  THE  BEST  METHOD  OP 

GIVING  IMMEDIATE  EFFECT  TO  WOOD, 

BY  THE  REMOVAL  OP 

LARGE  TREES  AND  UNDERWOOD; 

BEING  AN  ATTEMPT 

TO  PLACE  THE  ART,  AND  THAT  OF  GENERAL  ARBORICULTURE,  ON  FIXED 
AND  PHYTOLOGICAL  PRINCIPLES; 

INTERSPERSED  WITH 

OBSERVATIONS  ON  GENERAL  PLANTING, 

AND  THE 

IMPROVEMENT  OF  REAL  LANDSCAPE. 
ORIGINALLY    INTENDED    FOR    THE    CLIMATE    OF    SCOTLAND. 


By  Sir  HENRY   STEUART,  Bart. 

LL.  D.    F.  K.'S.  E.    ETC. 


Imitetur  ars  Natnram,  et  quod  ea  desiderat  inveniat,  quod  ostend  it  sequatur. 

CiC.  AD  HERENN.  III. 


FIRST  AMERICAN, 
FROM  THE  SECOND  LONDON  AND  EDINBURGH  EDITION. 


NEW-YORK: 

PUBLISHED  BY  G.  THORBURN  AND  SONS, 

AND   SOLD 

BY  WILLIARI  THORBURN,  NORTH  MARKET-STREET,  ALBANY,  AND 

J.  B.  RUSSELL,  NORTH  MARKET-STREET,  BOSTON. 

1832. 


GEORGE  p.  SCOTT  AND  CO. 
PRINTKKS,  COKNEB  OF  ANN  AND  NASSAU  STREETS. 


TO 

THE    KING;< 

THK    MUNIFICENT    AND    LIBERAL    PATRON    OF    ALL    THE    ARTS, 

AND  OF  THE  ART  OF 

CREATING  REAL  LANDSCAPE 

IN  PARTICDLAK, 
IN  WHICH    ms  MAJESTY  HAS  GIVEN 

SO   SPLENDID   AN   EXAMPLE    IN   HIS   OWN   PRACTICE, 
STfjis  ^Treatise, 

BEING  AN  ATTEMPT  TO  APPLY 

THE   PRINCIPLES  OF  PHYSIOLOGY 

TO 

GENERAL  AND  PRACTICAL  ARBORICULTURE, 

IS  APPnOPRIATELY  AND  RESPECTFULI.Y  DEDICATED, 

BY  HIS  MAJESTY'S 

MOST  FAITHFtTL  SUBJECT   AND    SERVANT, 

THE    AUTHOR. 


ADVERTISEMENT 

TO  THE  AMERICAN  EDITION. 


In  presenting  this  valuable  work  to  the  American  public,  the 
publishers  are  actuated  by  an  ardent  desire  to  see  the  useful 
principles  so  ably  demonstrated  by  the  intelligent  author, 
brought  into  successful  operation  in  this  country.  On  his 
own  property  in  Scotland,  Sir  Henry  Steuart  has  aqcomphshed 
the  most  wonderful  changes,  which  appear  more  like  the  effects 
of  magical  influence,  than  the  ordinary  application  of  means 
which  many  possessed.  His  park  contains  about  one  hundred 
and  twenty  acres,  of  great  diversity  of  surface,  and  of  various 
soils,  and  in  1820,  the  entire  number  of  trees  of  ancient  stand- 
ing, did  not  exceed  between  sixty  and  seventy  :  in  that  and  the 
following  year,  by  means  of  the  Transplanting  Machine,  he 
added  to  his  domain  near  seven  hundred,  which  were  scattered 
singly,  or  arranged  in  clumps  and  masses  of  different  kinds, 
giving  to  the  whole  a  rich  and  woody  appearance.  To  produce 
these  astonishing  effects,  which  at  once  convert  the  most  tame 
and  uninteresting  situations  into  a  picturesque  and  glowing  land- 
scape, thereby  anticipating  forty  years  of  a  man's  existence, 
the  expense  can  be  but  a  very  minor  consideration  :  about 
thirty  pounds  sterling  per  acre,  or  two  hundred  dollars  may 
be  assumed  here  as  a  fair  estimation. 


IV 

Iq  Great  Britain,  this  art  may  be  presumed  to  be  indispensa- 
ble and  invaluable  ;  but  in  a  great  portion  of  the  United  States, 
the  denuding  propensities  of  the  early  settler  has  so  constantly 
maintained  an  exterminating  war  against  those  boundless  and 
magnificent  forests  which  clothed  the  land  from  the  rising  to 
the  setting  sun,  and  his  relentless  axe  has  so  nearly  swept  away, 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  towns  and  dweUings,  those  beautiful 
creations  of  nature,  which  in  other  countries  are  objects  of 
affectionate  interest,  and  cherished  with  feelings  bordering  on 
veneration — indeed,  to  such  a  radical  extent  has  this  oblitera- 
ting crime  been  carried,  that  it  might  be  a  question,  whether 
this  art,  for  purposes  of  ornament,  is  not  as  necessary  here  as 
in  England. 

To  the  wealthy  and  the  man  of  taste  this  work  may  be  safely 
recommended  as  containing  the  best  information  on  the  subject 
on  which  it  treats. 

G.  THORBURN  &  SONS. 


New-York,  Sept.  1832. 
67  Liberty-street. 


PREFACE 

TO  THE  FIRST  EDITION. 


It  might  at  first  eight  appear  a  needless  task  to 
undertake  a  formal  treatise  on  an  art,  which  al- 
most all  men  practise,  and  profess  to  understand, 
were  it  not  for  the  fact,  that  so  few  practise  it  with 
success. 

The  Removal  of  Large  Trees,  for  pleasure  or 
use,  is  an  art  of  great  antiquity.  As  a  branch  of 
arboriculture,  it  is  well  known  to  most  modern 
nations:  but  it  has  remained  still  longer  than 
agriculture,  without  any  principles  to  regulate  it, 
as  chemistry  and  physiology,  till  of  late  years, 
have  been  confined  to  the  recluse  philosopher, 
and  are  little  studied  or  understood  by  the  active 
and  the  practical.  I  trust,  however,  that  the  time 
is  not  far  distant,  when  arboriculture   like  hus- 


via 

bandry,  will  engage  the  attention  of  some  able 
physiologist,  and  be  thoroughly  illustrated  in  all 
its  parts. 

Meanwhile,  it  is  the  purpose  of  the  present 
essay  to  treat  chiefly  of  "Giving  Immediate  Eflect 
to  Wood,  by  the  Removal  of  Large  Trees,"  and 
to  lay  down  the  principles  and  explain  the  practice 
by  which  that  desirable  object  may  be  accom- 
plished. In  doing  this,  it  is  obvious,  that  the  art 
of  General  Planting  must  at  the  same  time  be 
taught,  as  both,  being  governed  by  the  same  ge- 
neral laws,  should  of  course  be  practised  on  the 
same  known  principles.  In  removing  wood  for 
the  purpose  of  creating  real  landscape,  plants  of  a 
large  size  are  necessarily  employed ;  and,  as  such 
materials  are  far  more  unwieldy,  and  more  difficult 
to  manage,  than  those  of  ordinary  planting,  they 
require  far  greater  dexterity,  as  well  as  greater 
science.  If,  then,  it  hold  true  in  arboriculture,  as  it 
does  in  logic,  that  "  the  greater  necessarily  com- 
prises the  less,"  it  is  probable  that  the  rules  of 
general  planting  will  in  this  way  be  more  forcibly 
impressed  on  the  reader's  mind,  than  if  they  were 
studied  in  any  other  manner. 

In  order  to  render  the  Art  of  Giving  Immediate 
Effect  to  Wood  as  intelligible  as  possible,  I  have, 


IX 

in  the  following  pages,  considered  it  under  three 
general  heads. 

First :  I  have  given  a  history  of  the  art  of  re- 
moving wood,  from  the  earliest  times  down  to  the 
present;  from  which  it  appears,  that  it  has  always 
been  vague  and  fortuitous,  at  variance  with  what 
we  know  of  the  laws  of  nature,  and  the  anatomy 
of  plants,  and,  for  the  most  part,  both  unsuccessful 
and  expensive. 

Secondly :  I  have  attempted  to  discover  some 
plain  and  rational  theory,  founded  in  nature  and 
experience,  for  the  guidance  of  the  planter,  and 
which  may  tend  to  raise  it  to  the  rank  of  a  useful 
art. 

Thirdly :  I  have  endeavoured  to  deduce  from 
this  theory  such  a  practice  as  shall  ensure  success, 
by  in  some  sort  precluding  contingency ;  and  also, 
to  diminish  the  expense,  by  one  half  at  least  of  the 
present  amount. 

In  attempting  these  objects,  I  trust,  that  I  have 
treated  with  due  respect  the  opinions  of  preceding 
writers.  Where  I  have,  from  deliberate  conviction, 
been  forced  to  differ  from  them,  I  have  done  it  with 
regret;  being  aware  of  the  uncertainty,  in  which  all 
knowledge,  on  so  obscure  a  subject  as  vegetable 

2 


physiology,  must  ever  be  held,  and  in  which,  al- 
though much  has  already  been  brought  to  light,  by 
the  patient  industry  of  the  philosopher,  much,  I  am 
persuaded,  still  remains  to  be  investigated. 

For  the  deficiencies  of  the  present  work  I  should 
wish  next  to  say  something,  by  way  of  apology,  as 
I  am  conscious  to  myself  how  very  greatly  it  stands 
in  need  of  it.  The  fact  is,  it  was  undertaken  at 
the  desire  of  numerous  friends,  who  approved  of 
my  system,  which  I  have  ventured  to  call  the 
PRESERVATIVE,  lu  ordcr  to  serve  as  a  manual  for 
their  own  practice.  Accordingly,  about  eighteen 
months  since,  the  first  section  was  written  and 
printed,  in  order  to  convince  myself,  as  well  as 
others,  that  I  was  in  earnest  in  undertaking  the 
task ;  but  it  was  soon  after  interrupted,  and  in  the 
end  thrown  aside,  for  other  avocations.  Within 
these  few  months,  the  work  was  more  seriously 
resumed.  Each  section  was  thrown  oflf  as  soon 
as  it  was  composed;  and  the  consequence  was, 
that  some  omissions,  which  appeared  prominent, 
were  to  be  supplied  in  the  Notes,  while  others 
were  found  too  extensive  to  be  in  any  way  sup- 
plied. As  notes  are  not  the  most  popular  medium 
through  which  information  can  be  communicated, 


XI 

perhaps  it  will  appear  but  a  small  countervail  to 
this  statement  to  add,  that  most  of  the  information 
applicable  to  general  planting  is  contained  in  them, 
as  well  as  that  which  relates  to  both  horticulture 
and  agriculture. 

In  this  condition  of  the  treatise,  I  submit  it, 
imperfect  as  it  is,  to  the  candour  of  the  reader ; 
who,  if  he  be  a  phytologist  of  research,  or,  still 
more,  a  planter  of  experience,  will  appreciate  the 
difficulties  which  attend  a  new  subject,  and  make 
some  allowance  for  the  execution  under  such  cir- 
cumstances. 

In  respect  to  the  practical  part,  I  must  own, 
that,  in  treating  it,  I  should  have  been  disposed 
to  enter  much  less  minutely  into  detail,  had  I 
merely  consulted  my  own  judgment.  But  as  those 
friends  most  anxious  for  the  book,  cried  out  most 
loudly  for  detail^  and  insisted  that  it  was  impossible 
to  make  it  too  copious^  I  have,  for  the  purpose  of 
gratifying  them,  introduced  under  this  head  so  mi- 
nute a  statement  of  my  own  practice,  that  it  may 
probably  be  considered  as  more  suitable  to  private 
communication,  or  perhaps  to  oral  discussion. 

Presumptuous  enough  as  I  must  appear  to  tlie 
EngUsh  planters,  in  venturing  to  believe,  that  I 


Xll 


could  say  any  thing  that  is  ncio^  on  a  subject  so 
famihar  to  them,  or  in  reprobating  some  parts  of 
their  system,  which,  in  an  evil  hour,  I  have  termed 
the  MUTILATING,  I  am  not  wilhng  to  add  to  my  sins 
in  this  way,  by  seeming  also  to  supersede  their 
practice,  and  recommend  something  of  my  own, 
which  they  may  think  much  worse,  in  its  stead. 
The  truth  is,  that  for  facility  of  execution^  and  dis- 
patch in  tJie  field,  my  method  may  be  sufficiently 
well  calculated,  in  the  limited  scale  of  work  which 
I  have  found  it  expedient  to  adopt,  and  I  may 
therefore  view  it  with  a  partial  eye.  But  candour 
obliges  me  to  admit,  that  in  some  respects  it  is 
inferior  to  the  English  system  (for  example,  in 
wholly  rejecting  the  upright  position  of  the  tree); 
and  it  would  be  unsuitable  to  the  large  and  ex- 
pensive style  of  work,  which  is  often  executed  by 
that  ingenious  and  opulent  people,  and  in  some 
instances  with  extraordinary  success. 

In  these  circumstances,  then,  it  is  proper  to 
declare,  that  the  whole  of  the  practical  part  of  the 
present  work,  and  especially  that  which  relates  to 
the  taking  up,  transporting,  and  planting  of  trees 
(that  is,  Sections  VIII.  and  IX.,  and  a  part  of 
Section  VII.  also),  has  been  composed  solely  for 


XIU 

the  information  of  my  own  countrymen,  and  is 
intended  to  suit  the  narrower  designs,  and  more 
limited  means  of  the  Scottish  planters.  Should 
the  great  planters  of  England,  therefore,  honour 
these  pages  with  their  notice,  they  will  have  the 
goodness  altogether  to  pass  over  these  Sections, 
as  inapplicable  to  them,  and  to  the  greatly  larger, 
and  more  important  style  of  their  works. 

In  conclusion,  I  must  be  permitted  to  observe, 
that  the  limited  system,  here  advocated,  stands 
perhaps  on  as  high  ground,  in  respect  of  evidence 
for  its  success,  as  any  new  theory  ever  brought 
before  the  public.  When  the  reader  refers  to  the 
able  "  Report  of  the  Highland  Society  of  Scot- 
land," on  the  Woods  at  Allanton  House  (which 
appears  in  the  Appendix),  and  there  finds  the 
mention  of  "  feet  and  inches,"  as  referring  to  the 
height,  or  the  girth  of  the  trees,  he  will,  of  course, 
reflect,  that  all  size  in  the  growth  of  plants  is  merely 
relative,  and  is  to  be  judged  by  their  relative  advan- 
tages of  soil  and  climate :  Hence  a  shoot  of  two 
or  three  feet  long,  which  removed  trees  are  found 
to  exhibit,  in  some  of  the  openest  exposures  of 
Lanarkshire,  must  correspond  to  six  or  eight  feet 
at  least,  in  Hampshire  or  Devonshire,  and  so  in 
proportion,  in  other  English  chmates. 


XIV 

This  being  premised,  I  will  beg  leave,  with  beco- 
minof  deference,  under  the  shelter  of  a  well-known 
name,  and  on  a  far  higher  topic,  to  put  in  my  claim 
to  offer  some  practical  proof  in  favour  of  my  sys- 
tem. When  the  late  ingenious  Dr.  Kitchiner  pub- 
lished his  scientific  and  excellent  work,  "  The 
Cook's  Oracle,"  he  broadly  stated,  that  "  It  was 
"  the  only  English  cookery  book,  written  from  the 
"  real  experiments  of  a  housekeeper^  for  the  heiieft 
"  of  housekeepers.  *  *  That  he  had  not  given 
"  one  receipt  that  had  not  been  proved  in  his 
"  own  kitchen ;  which  had  not  been  approved  by 
"  several  of  the  most  accomplished  cooks  in  the 
"  kingdom ;  and  had  not,  moreover,  been  eaten 
"  with  unanimous  applause,  by  a  Committee  of 
"  Taste,  composed  of  some  of  the  most  illustrious 
"  Gastrophilists  in  the  metropolis." 

Now,  although  I  sensibly  feel  how  immeasur- 
ably less  interesting  Arboriculture  must  be  held 
than  Eating,  or  than  what  the  Doctor  learnedly 
calls  "  the  Science  of  Gastrology,"  yet  I  presume 
to  state,  in  imitation  of  so  great  an  example,  that 
ihe  present  is  one  of  the  few  English  books  on 
Wood,  which  has  been  "  written  from  the  real 
experiments  of  a  planter,  for  the  benefit  of  plant- 
ers :"  That  I  have  laid  down  no  rule,  and  recom- 


XV 

mended  no  practice,  that  has  not  been  "  proved  in 
my  own  park  j"  and  of  which  the  successful  effects 
have  not  been  "  witnessed  and  approved,  by  a 
committee  of  both  skill  and  taste,  composed  of 
some  of  the  most  distinguished  planters,  in  this 
our  ancient  kingdom." 


Allanton  House, 
29th  November,  1827. 


PREFACE 

TO  THE   SECOND   EDITION. 


It  is  a  singular  circumstance,  that  the  present 
attempt,  how  imperfect  soever  it  may  be,  appears 
to  have  been  the  first  made  in  our  language,  to 
apply  the  principles  of  physiology  to  practical 
arboriculture.  Of  writers  who  have  treated  vege- 
table physiology  as  a  science  there  is  no  want. 
Of  others,  who  have  treated  the  art  of  planting 
practically,  there  are  still  greater  numbers;  and 
it  shows  in  a  striking  point  of  view  the  neglected 
state  of  planting  as  an  important  art,  that  none  of 
our  distinguished  chemists  have  as  yet  been  in- 
duced to  furnish  us  with  some  popular  manual  of 
arboricultural  chemistry.* 


*  Like  "  The  Elements  of  Agricultural  Chemistry,"  by  Sir  H.  Davy; 
but  it  would  require  some  acquaintance  with  wood,  as  well  as  knowledge 
of  science. 


XV  111 

Amidst  this  dearth  of  information  for  the  use  of 
the  young  planter,  and  the  extraordinary  favour 
with  which  the  Essay  has  been  received  by  the 
pubUc,  I  have  spared  no  pains  to  render  the  pre- 
sent edition  less  imperfect,  and  more  generally 
useful  than  its  predecessor.  I  have  embodied  in 
the  text  as  much  of  the  matter  of  the  notes  and 
illustrations,  as  could  well  be  done,  without  in- 
curring the  imputation  of  prolixity;  and  I  have 
added  as  much  to  the  latter,  on  the  subject  of 
general  pla?itmg,  as  could  properly  be  introduced, 
without  seeming  to  deviate  unreasonably  into  col- 
lateral discussion.  On  the  important  topics  of 
different  modes  of  planting ;  on  pruning ;  trenching 
and  draining  soils;  preparing  composts;  raising 
timber  for  the  royal  navy  (including  an  examina- 
tion of  Mr.  Withers's  late  plan  for  that  purpose); 
improving  park  scenery  by  new  arrangements,  &c. 
short  but  separate  disquisitions  will  be  found,  which 
I  trust  will  add  to  the  value  of  the  volume.  How- 
ever, the  first  edition  will  by  no  means  be  lost,  as 
it  will  usefully  go  to  the  gardeners  and  foresters  of 
former  purchasers. 

JNevertheless,  I  am  well  aware,  that  Notes  and 
Illustrations  are  not  the  fashion  of  the  day,  and 
that  nine  persons   in  ten,  who  perused,  perhaps 


XIX 

with  interest  the  first  edition  of  this  essay,  stopped 
short  at  once,  as  soon  as  the  diminished  type  of 
the  notes  met  their  eye.  In  a  word,  characteristic 
dullness  and  interminable  prosing  are  supposed  to 
be  inseparable  from  this  species  of  composition. 
These  things  I  sensibly  regret,  because  I  believe 
that  the  notes  and  illustrations  form  the  hcst  part 
of  the  book,  and  will  be  found  most  useful  to  the 
general  reader.  In  fact,  there  was  no  other  way, 
unless  by  short  separate  disquisitions,  that  infor- 
mation, on  the  various  useful  topics  just  now  men- 
tioned, could  be  conveyed. 

Having  said  enough  on  the  improvement  of  the 
matter  in  this  edition,  I  should  wish  to  make  a 
few  remarks  on  the  probable  progress  of  the  art 
under  discussion.  It  is  with  great  pleasure  that  I 
observe  the  very  general,  and  I  may  say  universal, 
assent  which  has  been  given,  and  especially  in 
England,  where  I  least  expected  it,  to  the  principles 
laid  down  in  the  present  treatise.  From  this  two 
things  appear  to  be  demonstrated  ;  first,  the  truth 
and  simplicity  of  those  principles  themselves ;  and 
secondly,  the  triumph  which  science,  plainly  de- 
duced from  the  laws  of  nature,  is  sure  to  obtain, 
over  prejudice  or  ignorance,  however  rooted  or 
universal.    Of  the  numerous  persons  of  distinction, 


XX 


especially  from  the  southern  counties  of  England, 
whom  curiosity  or  incredulity  has  lately  attracted 
to  this  place,  I  believe  there  is  not  one,  who  has 
not  been  both  pleased  and  surprised  with  the 
effects  produced  by  the  removal  of  wood  of  every 
sort,  and  all  seem  desirous  to  rival  them  in  their 
own  practice.  But,  as  it  appears  to  me,  that  there 
are  several  circumstances  which  might  retard  the 
progress  of  the  art,  and  render  the  efforts  of  its 
most  zealous  pupils  abortive,  I  shall  beg  leave 
shortly  to  state  them,  for  the  information  of  those 
who  may  feel  interested  in  its  success. 

In  the  first  place,  it  is  to  be  regretted,  that 
owing  to  the  low  condition  of  the  art  of  planting 
in  general,  whether  of  great  trees  or  small,  the 
principles  of  phytology  had  not  earlier  been  applied 
to  it.  Like  digging  or  ploughing,  it  is  still  apt  to 
be  considered  as  a  mechanical  art^  and  no  scientific 
investigation  is  thought  necessary  to  illustrate  or 
to  refTulate  it.  In  Sections  III.  IV.  V.  VI.  VII., 
I  have  done  what  I  could  to  supply  these  defects  ; 
but  no  general  effect  appears  to  have  been  pro- 
duced by  it.  Even  the  periodical  reviewers,  who 
have  bestowed  on  the  work  so  much  flattering 
encomium,  have  not  treated  planting  as  an  art 
of  science* 


XXI 


The  second  circumstance  wliicli  I  shall  mention, 
is  the  want  of  knowledge  in  the  selection  of  sub- 
jects, as  also  in  the  preparation  of  the  soil.  What- 
ever progress  planters  may  have  made  in  other 
things,  the  important  business  of  selecting  sub- 
jects is  nearly  as  little  known  and  appreciated  by 
them,  as  it  was  before  the  publication  of  this  trea- 
tise. x4.mong  more  than  a  hundred  gentlemen, 
and  their  gardeners  or  overseers,  with  whom  since 
that  period  I  have  conversed,  all  professing  to 
have  studied,  and  many  to  have  practised  the  art 
with  accuracy,  not  one  appears  to  me  to  possess 
the  remotest  idea  of  the  principles  of  selection. 

Of  the  preparation  of  the  soil  they  seem  to  know 
equally  little ;  and  two  only  of  the  whole  number 
consider  either  the  one  or  the  other  as  attended 
with  any  difficulty :  Yet  it  is  such  preparative  pro- 
cesses that  are  the  foundation  and  corner-stone 
of  the  edifice  to  be  raised,  and  the  indispensable 
conditions  of  the  results  contemplated.  I  find, 
however,  that  the  management  of  the  roots  has 
much  more  seized  the  general  attention,  and  that 
particularly,  the  use  of  cutting  round  them,  so  as 
to  enlarge  their  fibrous  developement,  has  been 
greatly  overrated.  The  common  impression  seems 
to  be,  that  when  this  operation  (which  is  compara- 


XXll 


lively  unimportant,  and  not  always  necessary)  is 
once  performed  with  diligence,  the  planter  is  re- 
leased from  the  task  of  studying  any  one  of  the 
more  useful  branches  of  the  preservative  system. 

The  third  and  last  circumstance,  which  I  shall 
notice,  is  the  obtaining  a  proper  stock  of  subjects;* 
and  that,  I  fear,  is  not  deemed  more  difficult,  or 
more  important  than  the  proper  selection  of  them. 
Without  a  stock  of  trees  of  all  sorts,  commensu- 
rate to  the  planter's  wants,  no  one  can  reasonably 
expect  to  create  at  pleasure  a  succession  of  real 
landscapes ;  because,  for  that  purpose,  trees  in 
every  variety  of  form,  such  as  exist  at  this  place, 
the  high  and  the  low,  the  massive  and  the  light, 
the  spreading  and  the  spiral,  should  be  at  the 
absolute  command  of  the  designer.  Gentlemen 
peruse  my  book,  where  they  find  a  certain  theory 
held  forth.  They  perhaps  visit  the  place,  where 
they  are  surprised  to  see  their  idea  of  the  theory 


*  I  know  no  one  in  this  neighbourhood  who  has  so  large  a  stock  of 
beautiful  subjects  as  Lord  Morton,  in  the  park  at  Dalmahoy.  They  are 
all  finely  prepared  hy  nature,  in  consequence  of  the  thinning  system 
adopted  by  his  lordship's  predecessor.  The  late  lord  used  twice  a  week 
to  hunt  a  pack  of  small  beagles  over  his  plantations,  from  the  time 
they  were  six  feet  high ;  and  his  rule  for  thinning,  as  he  told  me,  was, 
"  to  give  himself  full  room  always  to  ride  through  them."  This  was  at 
least  a  very  sporting,  if  it  was  not  a  scientific,  way  of  preparing  his 
materials. 


XXIll 


even  surpassed  by  the  practice.  They  then  go 
away  with  the  impression,  that  there  is  nothing 
so  easy  as  an  art,  of  which  they  do  not  think  it 
worth  while  to  study  the  principles,  or  even  to 
provide  themselves  with  materials  for  the  practice. 

Taking  these  plain  facts  and  circumstances  into 
view,  and  that  of  the  general  notice  which  the 
new  art  has  attracted,  it  seems  extremely  probable 
that  the  repute  it  has  so  suddenly  acquired,  may 
eventually  prove  the  cause  of  its  own  failure.  Se- 
duced by  an  account,  however  correct,  of  an 
effective  and  rapid  field  practice,  of  which  the 
simplicity  seems  to  equal  the  success  of  the  exe- 
cution, ignorant  or  superficial  persons  might  be 
brought  to  beheve  that  the  latter  is  to  be  attained 
without  any  trouble  to  themselves.  Uneducated 
foresters,  or  self-sufficient  gardeners,  might  there- 
fore, be  set  to  work  by  them,  to  practise,  or, 
more  probably,  to  improve  upon  the  preservative 
method;  and  thus  what  was  begun  in  indolence 
or  ignorance,  would,  in  all  likelihood,  end  in  vexa- 
tion and  disappointment.  But  it  is  to  the  imperfec- 
tion of  the  system^  and  not  to  their  own  unskilful- 
ness,  that  such  operators  would  be  sure  to  ascribe 
an  unfavourable  issue. 


XXIV 


In  order  to  remedy,  as  far  as  may  be,  these  evils, 
whether  present  or  prospective,  I  have,  at  the 
desire  of  several  English  friends,  endeavom'cd  to 
get  the  art  taken  up  in  a  jjrofessional  way,  by 
persons  of  good  education,  properly  instructed. 
Those  persons,  it  is  proposed,  shall  assume  the 
general  name  of  ornamental  planters,  and  be 
competent  to  teach  the  art  of  "  Giving  Immediate 
Effect  to  Wood,"  whether  in  principle  or  practice. 
Each  shall  be  attended  by  two  skilful  workmen  or 
operatives  who  have  been  trained  at  this  place ; 
and  by  visiting  different  parts  of  the  island,  as 
their  services  may  be  required,  both  gentlemen 
themselves  and  their  gardeners  will  soon  become 
masters  of  a  system,  which,  how  carefully  soever 
it  may  be  delineated  in  description,  can  never  be 
so  thoroughly  apprehended  as  by  real  practice. 

Of  such  planters  it  is  imagined,  that  two  in 
number  might  suffice,  in  the  beginning.  One 
would,  in  all  probability,  find  employment  in  this 
kingdom,  and  in  the  northern  counties  of  Eng- 
land, in  the  parallel  of  Yorkshire;  and  07ie  more 
in  the  districts  south  of  the  Trent,  from  which 
my  principal  visitors  have  lately  come.  Care  shall 
be  taken  that  the  planters  be  instructed  in  the 


XXV 


anatomy  of  plants  and  vegetable  physiology ;  and 
1  should  be  ambitious,  that  an  acquaintance  with 
the  execution  as  well  as  the  principles  of  land- 
scape, were  added  to  those  necessary  acquire- 
ments. This,  it  is  conceived,  would  give  to  the 
new  profession  somewhat  of  that  interest  and 
elegance,  which  belong  to  all  effects  produced 
chiefly  by  wood.  It  would  throw  a  character  in 
some  sort  doubly  creative  over  the  whole  under- 
taking, as  it  would  enable  the  artist  to  sketch 
beforehand  with  his  pencil  such  pictures,  as  he 
could  afterwards  realize,  with  nature's  materials, 
according  to  the  fancy  of  his  employer.  If  no 
adverse  accident  occur  to  obstruct  this  design, 
I  trust,  that  by  the  first  week  in  January  next,  the 
planters  may  be  ready  to  proceed  on  their  arbori- 
cultural  adventure,  of  which  due  notice  will  of 
course  be  given  in  a  public  manner. 

Meanwhile,  his  Majesty  has  been  graciously 
pleased  to  grant  permission  that  this  edition  of 
the  work  shall  be  dedicated  to  him.  It  is  true, 
that  it  was  originally  intended  for  "  the  climate  of 
Scotland;"  but  as  the  laws  of  nature,  and  such 
systems  as  are  deduced  from  them,  are  the  same 
in  all  countries,  and  in  all  climates,  it  is  probable 
that  it  may  now  be  considered  as  an  English  book, 

4 


XXVI 


To  every  reader,  therefore,  such  a  dedication  will 
appear  peculiarly  appropriate,  as  his  Majesty  is 
the  only  prince  in  Europe  who,  to  a  correct  taste 
in  the  other  fine  arts,  adds  a  perfect  knowledge  of 
one  that  is  truly  indigenous  and  English.  In  a 
former  day,  Lewis  XIV.,  by  the  mere  efforts  of 
physical  force,  drew  about  great  trees  in  the  vi- 
cinity of  Paris.  In  a  happier  age  of  arts  as  well 
as  institutions,*  we  may  now  hope  to  see  a  British 
monarch,  in  the  vicinity  of  Windsor,  Give  immediate 
Effect  to  Wood  on  scientific  principles,  and  thus 
rival  the  great  masters  of  design,  in  his  creations 
of  real  landscape. 

*  Rara  temporum  felicitate. — Tacit. 


Allanton  House, 
10th  October,  1828. 


CONTENTS. 


SECTION  I. 

UTILITY  AND  IMPORTANCE  OF  ARBORICULTURE.       ART  OF  GIVING  IMMEDIATE 
EFFECT  TO  WOOD. 

Planting  extensively  practised,  but  not  scientifically  studied  in  Scot- 
land, page  41. — Importance  of  a  Society,  exclusively  for  the  Im- 
provement of  Arboriculture,  p.  44. — Origin  of  Landscape  Gardening  in 
England.  Kent — Brown — Price.  Power  of  obtaining  the  Immediate 
Command  of  Wood  a  desideratum  in  that  art,  p.  45. — Partiality  to 
Wood  strong  and  Universal.  Vast  power  of  the  Transplanting  Ma- 
chine. Eifects  produced  by  it,  at  Allanton  House,  p,  47. — Great 
utility  of  applying  Physiological  Principles  to  General  Planting,  p.  49. 
— Inspection  by  the  Highland  Society,  p.  50. — Real  Landscape  created 
in  the  Park  at  Allanton,  between  1816  and  1821.  View  in  the  Park 
there,  (Frontispiece),  p.  52. — The  art  established  on  Fixed  Princi- 
ples, p.  53. 

SECTION  II. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  ART,  FROM  THE  EARLIEST,  DOWN  TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME. 

Wood  attentively  cultivated  by  the  Ancients.  Theophrastus — Cato 
— Varro — Columella,  p.  55. — Landscape  Painting  unknown  till  the  age 
of  Augustus.  The  Removal  of  Large  Trees  generally  practised  at 
Rome.  Pliny,  the  Younger  Seneca,  p.  55. — Comparison  between  the 
Greek  and  Roman  methods,  p.  57. — Revival  of  the  Art  in  Europe,  in 
the  17th  century.  Surprising  achievements  of  Count  Maurice  of  Nas- 
sau. His  splendid  gardens  in  Brazil,  p.  60. — Eiforts  of  the  Germans 
and  French.     Gigantic  operations  of  Lewis  XIV.,  p.  62. — The  Art 


XXVlll  CONTENTS. 

cultivated  in  England.  Evelyn,  Wise.  Important  Improvement  by- 
Lord  Fitzharding.  Idea  of  the  practice  of  that  period,  p.  (56. — Brown 
invents  the  Transplanting  Machine.  Cursory  Account  of  his  Method, 
p.  70. — Landscape  Gardening  first  introduced  into  Scotland.  Its  pro- 
gress in  that  country,  and  in  Ireland.  White,  Robertson,  Hayes,  p.  72. 
— Ingenious  system  of  Boutcher  of  Edinburgh,  p.  74. — Marshall  the 
best  English  Planter  of  that  day.  His  superior  method  of  Removing 
Trees,  p.  76. — Strictures  of  Miller,  on  the  Lightening  and  Lopping 
practice,  p.  79. — Low  state  of  the  Art  of  Removing  Trees  in  England. 
Mason,  Pontey,  Forsyth.  No  Improvement  down  to  the  present  pe- 
riod, p.  80. — Splendid  Horticultural  Achievement  of  Dr.  Graham  of 
Edinburgh,  p.  81. — Progress  of  Landscape  Gardening  on  the  Conti- 
nent of  Europe,  in  France,  Germany,  Poland,  Russia.  Striking  con- 
trast between  French  and  English  tastes,  p.  86. — Superior  intelligence 
of  the  Polish  nobility.  Frrderick  II.,  Stanislaus,  Czar  Peter,  p.  88. 
— The  Art  in  all  countries  vague  and  uncertain,  and  without  a  founda- 
tion in  Fixed  Principles,  p.  90. 

SECTION  III. 

ATTEMPT  TO  SUGGEST  A  NEW  THEORY,  OR  PRINCIPLE   OF  THE  ART. 

Superior  merit  of  Miller  as  a  Phytologist.  His  disapprobation  of 
the  practice  of  transplanting  trees,  young  or  old,  p.  92. — Objections  to 
the  Removal  of  Large  Trees  stated  and  answered,  p.  94. — Attempt  to 
discover  a  New  Theory  of  the  Art.  Deduced  from  the  laws  that  regu- 
late Organic  Creation,  p.  97. — Striking  analogy  between  the  Animal 
and  Vegetable  Kingdoms,  p.  101. — Enunciation  of  the  Proposition, 
p.  102. — Characteristic  distinctions  between  Sheltered  and  Exposed 
Trees.  Young  Trees  and  Old  impossible  to  be  removed  on  similar 
Principles,  p.  103. — Surprising  effects  of  Shelter  and  Exposure.  The 
Law  of  Nature  on  this  subject.  The  Protecting  and  Non-Protecting 
Properties,  p.  104. — General  Conclusions  respecting  the  new  Theory, 
p.  107. — 111  success  of  General  Planting,  owing  to  a  want  of  the  know- 
ledge of  Scientific  Principles,  p.  110. 


CONTENTS.  XXIX 


SECTION  IV. 

DEVELOPMENT    A.ND    ILLUSTRATION    OF    THE    NEW  THEORY,  OR  PRIN- 
CIPLE. 

Universal  influence  of  Exposure  and  Shelter.  History  and  progress 
of  Experiments  to  demonstrate  this,  p.  112. — Importance  of  the  study 
of  Vegetable  Physiology.  Rank  and  precedency  of  the  Four  Protect- 
ing Properties,  p.  116. — I.  Thickness  and  Induration  of  Bark.  Idea 
of  the  Double  course  of  the  Sap  in  Trees.  Doctrine  of  its  circulation. 
Grew,  Malpighi,  De  la  Baisse,  Du  Hamel,  Knight,  Ellis,  Keith.  Strik- 
ing effects  of  Heat  and  Cold,  p.  118. — II.  Girth  and  Stoutness  of  Stem, 
p.  123. — III.  Numerousness  of  Roots  and  Fibres,  p.  125. — New  Theory 
of  Tap-roots.  Their  j\nalogy  to,  and  Coexistence  with  leading  branch- 
es, p.  127. — IV.  Extent,  Balance,  and  Closeness  of  Branches.  Roots 
and  Branches  relative  and  correlative.  Curious  Protection  furnished 
to  the  Colder  sides  of  Trees,  p.  129. — Largest-headed  Trees  resist  the 
wind  the  best,  p.  133. — New  Principle  of  reversing  the  Position  of  the 
Branches  on  Removal.  Great  effect  produced  by  it.  Unfounded  na- 
ture of  Prejudices  against  the  practice,  p.  135. — Idea  of  the  Preserva- 
tive, in  contradistinction  to  the  Mutilating  method.  Specimen  of  a 
tree  removed  at  Allanton  House.  Comparative  view  of  the  two  Sys- 
tems, as  applied  to  Practice,  p.  136. 

SECTION  V. 

FURTHER    DEVELOPMENT    OF    THE    NEW    THEORY.       SELECTION    OF 
SUBJECTS  FOR  REMOVAL. 

Selection  of  Subjects,  the  most  difficult  part  of  the  Art.  Good  sub- 
jects more  numerous  than  is  generally  believed,  p.  142. — Errors  usually 
committed  by  Planters.  I.  Want  of  a  proper  adaptation  of  Trees  to 
Soils.  Illustrated  by  Cropping  in  Husbandry,  p.  144. — The  handsom- 
est Trees  alioays  those  that  thrive  the  best,  p.  145. — II.  Taking  Sub- 
jects from  Close  Woods  and  Plantations,  p.  145. — Effects  of  Climate 
on  Animals.  Consequence  of  counteracting  the  LaAvs  of  Nature,  p.  146. 
— HI.  Setting  out  too  early  into  the  open  field.  Fallacious  Expectations 
entertained  respecting  that  practice,  p.  147. — Striking  Illustration  by  a 
real  Example.  Theory  of  ill  success.  Close  analogy  between  Ve- 
getable and  Animal  life,  p.  148. — Idea  of  a  proper  selection  of  Sub- 


XXX  CONTENTS. 

jects.  Difficulty  of  following  Nature,  in  adapting  the  Protecting  Pro- 
perties. Importance  of  husbanding  them,  so  as  to  produce  the  greatest 
effect,  p.  150. — Art  of  modifying  the  Effect  of  Heat  and  Cold  on 
Woods.  Curious  points  of  resemblance  between  Air  and  Water. — 
Places  the  best  laid  out  always  the  best  sheltered,  p.  151. — Fated  con- 
sequences of  excluding  Cold  from  full-grown  Woods,  p.  154. — Selec- 
tion of  Subjects  for  Underwood.  New  method  of  Bush-Planting  in  the 
open  Park.  Protecting  the  plants  not  impossible.  Pontey,  p.  156. — 
Best  sizes  of  Trees  for  successful  Removal,  p.  157. 

SECTION  VI. 

PRErARATION  OK  THE  SOIL,   FOR  OPEN  DISPOSITIONS  OF  TREES,    AND 
CLOSE  PLANTATIONS. 

Constituent  parts  of  Soils,  Sir  H.  Davy,  Kirwan,  Griesenthwaite. 
Properties  of  the  best  possible  Soil,  p.  159. — Deep  Soils  particularly 
favourable  to  Trees.  Vast  superiority  of  Park-wood  in  England,  p.  160. 
— Theory  of  the  Melioration  of  Soils.  Suq^rising  changes  worked  by 
Deepening  and  Pulverizing :  by  Comminution  of  the  parts,  p.  161. — 
Water  and  Heat  indispensable  agents.  Theory  of  Manures.  Aeration 
of  Soils.  Darwin,  Davy,  Thomson,  p.  163.  Superior  merit  and  in- 
genuity of  Tull.  Causes  of  the  failure  of  his  system,  p.  166.  Best 
methods  of  Improving  soils  ;  mainly  by  Intermixture,  and  following  the 
Chemistry  of  Nature.  Great  value  of  Lime  and  Peat-Moss.  Disco- 
very of  Lord  Meadowbank,  p.  167. — Ingenuity  and  Science  of  the 
Earl  of  Dundonald.  Dung  and  Lime  Composts  seldom  prepared  with 
accuracy.  Sulphuric  Acid  an  unfortunate  Intermixture,  p.  169. — Pre- 
paration of  Soils.  I.  For  Single  Trees  and  Open  Dispositions  of  Wood. 
Proper  Composts  for  different  Soils  and  Subsoils,  for  Immediate  or  Fu- 
ture use,  p.  171. — Preparation  for  Groups  and  larger  Masses.  Great 
value  of  Trenching,  or  Double-digging,  for  promoting  Growth,  and 
saving  Expense,  p.  175. — Its  extraordinary  Effects  on  Wood,  in  the 
Park  and  elsewhere;  on  the  Value  of  Land;  in  eradicating  Rushes. — 
Vast  benefit  of  a  twelvemonth's  previous  preparation,  p.  177. — II.  Pre- 
paration for  Close  Woods  and  Plantations.  Striking  Economy  of  pre- 
Tious  Trenching.  Subsoils  far  more  important  than  Soils,  in  all  Plant- 
ing, p.  17SJ. — General  view  of  British  Subsoils,  as  favourable  or  unfa- 
vourable to  Wood,  p.  180. 


CONTENTS.  XXXI 


SECTION  VII. 

PREPARATION  OF  Tim  TRKKS  POR  REMOVAL. 

Preparation,  the  providing  of  the  Protecting  Properties.  Great  error 
in  supposing,  that  it  relates  solely  to  Roots.  Importance  of  Exposure, 
and  letting  Nature  do  her  men  work.  Possession  of  the  Protecting 
Properties  the  most  perfect  state  of  Trees,  p.  185. — 1st,  Preparation 
of  Single  Trees.  Improvements  on  Lord  Fitzharding's  method. — 
Methods  suited  to  various  objects,  and  various  circumstances  of  Plants 
and  Soils,  p.  188. — 2d,  Preparation  of  Trees  in  Large  Masses.  Great 
utility  of  Transplanting  Nurseries,  p.  192. — Belts  and  Clumps  in  the 
style  of  Brown,  furnish  admirable  materials.  Mr.  Thomas  White. 
Superior  talents  and  ingenuity  of  that  Artist.  Mode  of  treating  these 
Materials,  p.  194. — Style  of  forming  the  Nurseries.  Successful  exam- 
ple from  the  practice  at  Allanton  House,  p.  195. — Cultivation  of  Trans- 
planting Nurseries  an  Improvement,  and  in  no  view  a  Deterioration  of 
Woods,  p.  198. 

SECTION  VIII. 

TAKING-OP  AND  TRANSPORTATION  OF  THE  TREES. 

Superior  management  of  Roots,  according  to  the  Preservative  sys- 
tem. Misapprehension  of  Marshall  and  others,  p.  201. — Peculiar  Im- 
plements necessary  to  take  up  minute  and  fibrous  Roots.  The  Tree 
Picker,  p.  202. — Instructions  for  the  process  of  Taking-up.  Injudicious 
to  hurry  that  nice  operation.  Immense  importance  of  preserving  the 
Capillary  Rootlets.  Danger  in  leaving  Roots  long  uncovered.  Re- 
markable difference  in  the  habits  of  Trees,  p.  202. — Raising  the  Tree 
from  the  Pit,  and  great  Improvement  in  the  process,  p.  206. — Idea  of 
the  Transplanting  Machines  knovni  in  Europe.  Superiority  of  Brown's 
Machine,  for  Dispatch  and  Park-practice,  p.  208. — Machining  the  Tree. 
The  Machiner's,  a  duty  of  nicety  and  difficulty.  Details  of  the  opera- 
tion, p.  209. — Machiner  acts  as  Steersman.  Tree  drawn  out  of  the 
pit,  and  Balance-men  sent  to  the  Top,  p.  212. — Delineation  of  the  Ma- 
chine in  Motion,  on  the  Balancing  principle.  Third  Wheel  unneces- 
sary, unless  for  very  hea\-y  work,  p.  213. — Transportation  sometimes 
exposed  to  dangerous  accidents.  Account  of  an  extraordinary  one, 
p.  214. — Light  Improved  Machines  recommended  for  Park-practice; 


XXXn  CONTENTS. 

also  an  experienced  Maker  near  AUanton  House.  Two  Machines  most 
desirable,  p.  215. — Description  of  Three  Sizes.  Diagram.  Specifi- 
cation of  the  Large-sized  Machine  used  at  Allanton,  p.  218. — Of  the 
Small-sized,  p.  222. — Of  the  Intermediate-sized,  p.  224. — Transporta- 
tion of  Underwood.  Little  difficulty  attending  it,  p.  226. — Machines 
sufficiently  large  for  the  use  of  Scotland,  p.  227. 

SECTION  IX. 

PLANTING  OF  THE  TREES  IN  THEIR  NEW  SITUATIONS. 

Great  importance  of  moving  slowly  along  the  ground.  Shallow  plant- 
ing earnestly  recommended,  p.  229. — Director  of  the  Work.  Judgment 
to  be  shown  by  him,  in  reversing  and  bringing  the  proper  side  of  the 
tree  to  windward.  Only  way,  in  which  Art  can  greatly  improve  the 
beauty  of  Woody  plants,  p.  230. — Easy  method  of  attaining  accuracy 
in  placing  Trees,  p.  231. —  Further  details  of  the  Planting,  p.  232. — 
Bolstering  up  of  the  Roots.  Method  of  Forming  the  Retaining-Bank. 
Use  of  Props  and  Supports  entirely  superseded,  p.  236. — Nicety  and 
difficulty  of  the  process  of  Distribution.  Handlers  and  Coverers. 
Particular  detail  of  this  process,  p.  238. — Importance  of  bringing 
about  a  Gradual  Subsidence  of  the  mould  not  generally  understood. 
Decalcation  of  the  Mould  unadvisable,  until  the  Covering  be  finished, 
p.  241. — Great  difficulty  in  getting  these  operations  performed  leisurely 
enough.  Not  easily  apprehended  by  verbal  description,  p.  243. — Suc- 
cess of  the  Preservative  System  mainly  dependent  on  the  Retaining- 
Bank,  and  preserving  the  Fibres  undisturbed.  Superiority  of  the  Sys- 
tem. No  Tree  ever  blown  down  at  Allanton  House ;  Deaths  one  in 
Forty,  and  Five-and-forty  ,p  .244. — New  method  of  Composing  Under- 
wood, for  Close  or  Ornamental  Plantations,  p.  245. 

SECTION  X. 

TREATMENT  OF  THE  TREES  SUBSEQUENTLY  TO  REMOVAL. 

Singular  utility  and  importance  of  Afterwork.  I.  For  Open  Dispo- 
sitions of  Wood.  "Shows,"  the  best  Covering  for  Trees.  Levelling 
and  dressing  the  Surface.  Graceful  Shape  of  the  Ground  in  prominent 
situations  to  be  studied,  p.  248. — Management  of  the  Shows  round 
Trees.  Keeping  the  ground  with  the  Hoe  not  necessary  :  better  prac- 
tice recommended  for  Park-wood,  p.  251. — Sheep  the  most  beautiful 


CONTENTS.  XXXlll 

and  useful  .Stock  for  a  i*ark.  Defences  against  ihein  usually  liidcous, 
as  well  as  expensive.  Efncient  and  economical  Plan  of  a  Guard  lor 
Trees,  p.  253. — Watering  during  the  first  season  an  indispensable  part 
of  Afterwork.  Water-Oart,  p.  257. — Backwardness  in  the  (irowth  of 
Trees,  an  obscure  subject,  little  understood  by  I'lanters,  p.  259. — New 
mode  of  remedying  that  evil.  Panacean  Compost.  Juices  from  the 
Dunghill,  p.  260. — Causes  of  Backwardness,  a  subject  of  great  interest 
to  the  General  Planter.  Five  causes  that  may  probaidy  contribute  to 
it.  Remarkable,  that  nearly  all  of  them  bear  reference  to  the  First 
year  after  Removal,  p.  263. — Method  of  Setting  Straight  Trees  in  the 
second  and  third  season.  Propping  or  Supporlmg  them  quite  unknown 
in  the  Preservative  System,  p.  269. — II.  Afterwork  for  Close  Woods 
and  Plantations.  Immense  advantage  of  Creating  a  Superior  Climate, 
p.  271. — Other  details  of  Management.  Transferred  Woods  after  two 
years  equal  to  ordinary  Plantations  of  Five-and-Forty.  In  the  Park 
at  Allanton,  the  Removed  Woods  decidedly  the  most  healthy  and  vi- 
gorous, p.  272. 

SECTION  XI. 

EXPENSE  ATTENDING  THE  FOREGOING  OPERATIONS. 

Expense  of  the  Preservative  method  unfairly  exaggerated.  One  of 
its  chief  objects  to  lessen  the  expense,  p.  275. — I.  Examples  drawn 
from  my  own  practice.  Expense  of  Preparation  in  various  ways, 
p.  276. — Of  Taking-up,  Transporting,  and  Planting.  Example  of  the 
cost  of  transferring  a  Tree  from  15  to  18  feet  high.  Of  another  from 
25  to  30  feet,  p.  279. — Example  of  work  executed  at  Allanton  House, 
between  1816  and  1821,  delineated  in  the  Frontispiece,  p.  281.  Ano- 
ther example,  in  wooding  an  Entrance-Gate.  Description  of  the  ground. 
New  plan  of  External  Planting  recommended,  so  as  to  produce  Pictu- 
resque Effect  in  Park-Entrances,  p.  283. — Example  of  wooding  Two 
Acres,  as  seen  by  the  Highland  Society,  p.  286. — Comparative  view  of 
the  cost  of  wooding  a  Promontory,  by  means  of  the  Machine,  and  by 
the  Common  method  of  Planting,  p.  287. — II.  Examples  drawn  from 
the  practice  of  others.  Expense  of  Removals,  made  by  James  Smith, 
Esq.  of  Jordanhill,  p.  289.— By  John  M'Call,  Esq.  of  Ibroxhill,  p.  292. 
— By  Robert  Watson,  Esq.  Banker  in  Glasgow,  p.  293. — By  Mr.  James 
Hamilton,  Overseer  to  Sir  Charles  Lockhart,  Bart.  p.  294. — By  Wil- 
liam Elliot  Lockhart,  Esq.  of  Cleghorn,  M.P.,  p.  296.— By  Sir  Walter 
Scott,  Bart,  of  Abbotsford,  p.  298. — Ascertained  Expense  of  transfer- 

5 


XXXIV  CONTENTS  OF  NOTES. 

ring  Trees  and  Underwood,  on  the  Preservative  principle,  at  Allanton 
House,  p.  301, — Planting,  together  with  the  other  Arts,  undeniably  de- 
rived from  the  South,  p.  302. — Art  of  Removal  in  both  countries  still 
a  matter  of  Physical  Force,  and  needless  labour,  p.  302. — Cursory  de- 
lineation of  the  English  Method.  Expense  reduced,  in  any  case,  lo 
the  one-half,  and  often  less,  by  the  Preservative  System,  p.  303. 


CONTENTS 

OF    THE    PRINCIPAL 

NOTES   AND  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


POSTSCRIPT. 

Apology  by  the  Author,  for  not  adding  to  the  work  a  "  Review  of 
British  Forest  Trees,"  p.  307.  Landscape  Gardening  important  to  the 
art  of  giving  Immediate  Effect  to  Wood.  Employment  of  professional 
men  most  advisable.  Low  state  of  this  elegant  art  in  Scotland,  p.  308. 
— Examination  of  the  question,  "Whether  Country  Gentlemen  be  the 
best  Landscape  Gardeners  for  their  own  places  1"  W  alpole,  Sir  Uve- 
dale  Price,  and  Sir  Walter  Scott  advocates  for  the  affirmative.  Strong 
reason*  why  the  opinion  is  fallacious,  p.  309. — Common  error  of  even 
superior  men  to  mistake  Taste  for  Skill.  The  possession  of  Skill  in 
every  case  indispensable.  Example  of  Sir  Uvedale  Price,  and  Mr. 
Payne  Knight,  p.  310. — Merits  of  the  Question  shortly  stated,  p.  311. 

SECTION  I. 

Note  I.  Limited  extent  of  Arboricultural  Knowledge  in  Scotland. 
Two  Anecdotes  respecting  it,  p.  315. — Note.  II.  Importance  of  es- 
tablishing a  Scottish  Arboricultural  Society.  Miserable  condition  of 
the  Nursery  business.  No  Science  in  Nurserymen.  Want  of  it  in  the 
Landholders  the  efficient  cause,  p.  317. — Note.  — III.  Origin  of  Land- 
scape Gardening  in  England.  Fine  idea  of  it  given  by  Milton.  Bacon, 
Kent.  First  places  laid  out  by  him,  p.  319. — Note.  IV.  High  merit  of 
Sir  Uvedale  Price,  in  improving  the  present  taste.     Loudon's  "  Improve- 


CONTENTS  OF  NOTES.  XXXV 

ment  of  Country  Residences."  Pontcy's  "  Rural  Improver."  General 
Reformation  in  Landscape  Gardeners,  p.  320. — Note.  V.  Utility  of  the 
Art,  in  wooding  the  open  Grounds  of  a  Great  City.  Example  of  Edin- 
burgh. Oj)portunity  from  Lord  Moray's  late  Park  lost,  never  to  be 
recalled.     Possibility  of  at  once  wooding  the  Scottish  Acropolis,  p.  321. 

SECTION  II. 

Note.  IIL  The  Art  of  Landscape  Painting  unknown  to  the  Ancients. 
Not  a  Picturesque  description  in  all  Homer  or  Virgil.  Ludius  in  the 
time  of  Augustus,  the  first  Landscape  Painter.  The  elder  Pliny's 
Account  of  the  Art,  p.  323. — Note  X.  The  younger  Pliny's  two  gar- 
dens. His  descriptions  of  them  might  serve  for  those  in  the  time  of 
King  William  HI.  Cherries  raised  in  Britain,  before  the  time  of  Julius 
Caesar,  p.  325. — Note  XI.  Excellent  imitation,  by  Caspar  Barlaeus, 
of  the  style  of  Tacitus,  p.  326. — Note  XII.  Idea  of  Le  Notre,  the 
favourite  Garden-Architect  of  Lewis  XIV.  Causes  of  the  paramount 
ascendency  of  his  genius  in  France.  Taste  in  Gardening  all  over  Eu- 
rope still  swayed  by  it.  Great  Britain  excepted,  p.  327. — Note  XIII. 
High  Literary  Character  and  Controversial  powers  of  Sir  Uvedale 
Price.  His  severity  towards  Brown  and  Kent  probably  carried  too  far, 
p.  328. — Note  XIV.  Anecdote  of  the  late  Earl  of  Abercorn,  p.  328. — 
Note  XVI.  Horticultural  Achievement  of  Dr.  Graham  of  Edinburgh. 
Trees  and  Bushes  removed  by  him,  330. — His  success  greater  with 
Exotics,  than  with  Park  Wood.  Radical  difference  between  Horticul- 
tural Transplanting,  and  Transplanting  in  the  Open  Park.  Idea  of  his 
having  anticipated  the  Preservative  System  unfounded,  p.  332. — Note 
XVII.  English  Gardening  carried  to  Poland.  Princess  Czartoryski's 
meritorious  Treatise  on  the  Art. — Loudon's  curious  picture  of  Polish 
manners,  and  of  a  Royal  Park,  during  the  reign  of  Stanislaus,  p.  333. 

SECTION  III. 

Note  I.  Examination  of  the  question,  "  Whether  Plantations  should 
be  raised  from  the  Seed,  or  by  means  of  Removed  Plants  ?"  Marshall's 
specious  method  of  settling  it,  p.  335.  Miller,  Evel3m,  Emmerick, 
Speedily,  Nicol,  Sang,  Pontey,  variously  advocate  the  question,  p.  336. 
— Dr.  Yule's  opinion  in  favour  of  Sowing.  Sentiments  of  the  author 
of  the  Encyclopedia  of  Agriculture.  Decisive  Experiments  by  For- 
syth, Summing  up  of  the  argument,  in  favour  of  Planting,  p  337. — 
Note  II.  The  Mutilating  System  strongly  reprobated  by  Miller.     In- 


XXXVl  CONTENTS  OF  NOTES. 

controvcrtilile  argiimpiits  an^aiiisl  it,  from  both  Theory  and  Practice, 
p.  338. — Note  TV.  Spt'culaliou  on  Heat  in  Trees.  Experiments  of 
distinffiiished  Chemists — Ruohert,  Senebicr,  Woodward,  Sclioppctt, 
Ingenhoutz.  Thermometers  kept  in  Trees  by  Jolm  Hunter,  p.  340. — 
Note  V.  Illustrations  of  the  Analogy  between  Animal  and  Vegetable 
life,  in  the  effects  of  Heat  and  Cold.  Coach  or  Race-horse  within 
doors  and  without ;  INIusk  Ox  of  Melville  Island ;  Kamtschatka  Mam- 
moth ;  Elephant ;  African  Negro.  Trees  under  the  Torrid  Zone, 
p.  341. — Note  VII.  Examination  of  the  opinion  of  English  Planters, 
that  "Old  Trees  and  Young  possess  similar  properties;  therefore,  they 
should  be  removed  on  similar  principles."  Marshall,  Author  of  the  En- 
cyclopedia of  Agriculture.  His  general  practical  rule  irreconcilable 
with  good  science,  p.  342. — Conclusive  Experiments  by  Miller,  p.  345. 
— Note  VIII.  Curious  examples  of  Trees  laying  aside,  and  requiring 
the  Protecting  and  Non-Protecting  Properties.  The  former  always 
more  slowly  acquired  than  the  latter,  p.  345. 

SECTION  IV. 

Note  I.  Malpighi,  a  native  of  Bologna ;  flourished  in  the  middle  of 
the  17th  century.     Grew,  an  eminent  physician,  his  contemporary,  and 
father  of  English  Phytology,  p.  347. — Note  II.  History  of  the  Circu- 
lation of  the  Sap.     Curious  adaptation  of  it  to  the  Circulation  of  the 
Blood  in  Animals.     Hedwig,  Costi,  Wildenow,  Keith.     Mr.  Knight's 
ingenious  hypothesis.     Scepticism  of  Mr.  Keith  unconquerable,  p.  347. 
— Note  III.  Introsusception  of  Food  not  confined  to  Plants.     Men, 
in  certain  cases,  receive  their  sustenance  by  that  means,  as  well  as 
Vegetables,  p.  349. — Note  IV.  Erroneous  to   suppose  that  Trees  are 
without  the  power  of  Renewuig  their  Taproots.     Yule,  Sang.     For- 
syth's judicious  Experiments  to  prove  the  fact,  p.  350. — Theory  by  Mr. 
Knight,   of  the  effects  of  Gravitation  on  both   Branches  and  Roots. 
Probably  unfounded.     Du  Hamel,  Knight.     Ingenious  Paper  by  Mr. 
Keith,  to  disprove  the  Theory,  p.   350. — Note   V.    Disquisition  on 
Pruning.      Sang,  Pontey,  Loudon.     Errors  of  Pontey's  System. — 
Rash  and  dangerous,  unless  controlled  by  Science. — Ingenious  inquiry 
by  Loudon,  into  the  safe,  as  well  as  injurious  uses  of  Pruning,  p.  354. 
— Idea  of  the  best  Principles  of  the  Art.     Superior  Excellence  of 
Terminal  Pruning,  p.  356. — Note  VII.  Good  idea  of  regulating  Arbo- 
ricultiiral  processes  by  Fashion,  p.  359. — Severe  effect  of  the  Western 
Gales  on  Park-wood.     New  remedy,  by  balancing  Trees,  and  Revers- 
ing the  position  of  their  Windward  and  Leeward  sides,  p.  360. — Note 


CONTENTS  OF  NOTES.  XXXv'u 

VIII.  Antiquity  of  tlie  prejudice  of  preserving  the  same  position  of 
Trees  on  Removal.  Thcophrastus,  Cato,  Columella,  Palladius,  Virgil, 
Wise,  Cook.  Good  sense  of  Pliny  reprobated  by  Evelyn,  and  con- 
firmod  by  Miller.  Prejudice  continued  down  to  the  present  period, 
p.3Gl. 

SECTION  V. 

Note  I.  Vast  importance  of  a  judicious  selection  of  subjects. 
Success  or  Miscarriage  always  regulated  accordingly.  If  injudiciously 
selected,  all  advancement  is  retarded,  until  the  Deficient  Properties  be 
supplied.     Various  illustrations  of  this  uniform  principle,  p.  364. 

SECTION  VI. 

Note  I.  Chemical  Opinions  respecting  Soils.  Fourcroy,  Hassen- 
fratz.  Young.  Bergman's  idea  of  the  best  possible  soil. — Analysis  by 
Sir  H.  Davy,  of  the  Soil  at  Sheffield  Place,  p.  366. — Note  III.  Lord 
Meadowbank,  one  of  the  greatest  benefactors  to  the  British  Farmer,  as 
well  as  Arboriculturist.  Improvement  on  his  Method  of  preparing  Ma- 
nure from  Peat.  Details  of  the  new  Process,  p.  367. — Moss-Compost 
prepared  with  Lime,  according  to  Lord  Dundonald's  method.  Pecu- 
liarly valuable,  in  procuring  Cheap  Manure,  without  encroaching  on  the 
Farmyard,  p.  368. — Note  IV.  Great  Improvement  made  in  the  com- 
mon mode  of  Trenching  or  Double-digging.  Three  spits  deep  recom- 
mended, instead  of  Two,  and  no  Shovellings.  Particulars  of  this 
Method,  as  practised  at  Allanton  House.  Greater  Depth,  and  greater 
Comminution  of  the  parts  obtained  by  it,  p.  37L 

Mr.  Withers's  Two  Pamphlets. 

First  Pamphlet ;  Great  power  of  Trenching  and  Manuring,  to  acce- 
lerate the  Growth  of  Wood,  and  the  return  to  the  Planter.*  System 
not  new  ;  well  known  to  the  ancients,  and  to  every  modem  nation  ;  fa- 
miliar to  myself  forty  years  ago,  p.  372. — Important  for  particular  pur- 
poses, but  not  adapted  to  General  Planting,  p.  373. — Unfounded  and 
erroneous  in  Mr.  Withers,  to  call  the  Pitting  method  of  Planting  "the 


*  The  Title  of  the  Pamphlet  is  ;  "A  Memoir  addressed  to  the  .'Society  for  the  encou- 
ragement of  Arts,  &c.  on  the  Planting  and  Rearing  of  Forest  Trees,  demonstrating  the 
necessity  of  Trenching  Ground,  &c.,  and  the  powerful  and  proiitable  Eflects  of  Ma- 
nure."—Second  Edit.  London,  1826. 


XXXVIU  CONTENTS  OF  NOTES. 

Scotch  Si/slem.'''  Long  known  to,  and  practised  by  every  other  nation 
in  Europe,  down  to  the  present  time,  p.  374. 

Second  Pamphlet;  Improvement  of  the  Royal  Forests,  and  raising 
Superior  Timber  for  the  Navy ; — in  a  Letter  to  Sir  Walter  Scott,  on 
certain  "  Fundamental  Errors,"  committed  by  that  distinguished  writer, 
in  his  able  Essay  "on  the  Planting  of  Waste  Land,"  p.  37G. — Eggre- 
gious  blunders  of  Mr.  William  Billington,  Surveyor  General  of  11,000 
acres  of  the  Forest  of  Dean;  also  in  following  "the  sujjposcd  Scotch 
method,"  p.  377. — Condemnation  of  Mr.  Withers's  plan,  by  all  planters 
of  experience,  for  general  purposes.  Fitted  to  give  a  speedy  return  of 
Marketable  Timber,  but  nothing  more,  under  certain  circumstances,  378. 

Main  question  examined ;  namely,  the  Effects  of  the  Trenching  and 
Manuring  system,  on  the  Quality  of  Timber  for  ships  of  war.  Shown 
from  the  well-known  laivs  affecting  growth  in  Woody  Plants,  that  in- 
stead of  improving,  it  would  sensibly  deteriorate  all  Timber,  and  espe- 
cially the  Oak.  Various  illustrations  of  this  doctrine.  Argument  re- 
solved into  six  Practical  Conclusions,  founded  on  Phytological  Princi- 
ples, and  supported  by  Facts,  p.  379. — Clearly  demonstrated,  that  Sir 
Walter  Scott  has  committed  no  "Fundamental  Errors,"  but  that  such 
Errors  have  been  committed  by  Mr.  Withers  himself,  p.  383. — Low  and 
unsettled  state  of  the  Art  of  Planting  on  Scientific  Principles.  Billing- 
ton, Loudon,  p.  384. — Messrs.  Pontey  and  Withers,  being  too  much 
occupied  with  the  Bulk  of  Timber  produce,  altogether  overlook  its  So- 
lidity and  Durability,  p.  385. 

Note  V.  Successful  method  of  eradicating  Rushes.  If  proceeding 
from  Underground  Water,  to  be  effected  by  regular  Draining ;  if  from 
Tenacity  of  Soil  or  Subsoil  (the  worst  cause),  by  Deep  Trenching, 
p.  385. — Details  and  Cost  of  the  process,  under  various  circumstances, 
p.  386. — Curious  fact,  that  Deep  Trenching  will  render  wet  land  dry, 
and  dry  land  moist,  for  any  useful  purpose,  p.  387. 

SECTION  VIL 

Note  L  Mr.  Thomas  White,  the  celebrated  Landscape  Gardener. 
His  Manners  and  Character,  p.  390. — He  purchases  Land,  on  an  Arbo- 
ricultural  speculation.  Price  of  the  Estate  in  1770,  L.  750.  He  plants 
almost  the  whole  of  it.  Yearly  Return  from  the  Wood  in  1810,  L.  600 ; 
in  1815,  from  Larch-bark  alone,  L.400;  and  from  the  Entire  Woods, 
L.  1000!  Vahie  of  the  whole  Wood  on  the  Estate  in  1826,  had  it  been 
to  be  cut  down,  L.  30,000!!!  Circumstances  stated  on  the  best  au- 
thority, p.  391. 


CONTENTS  OF  NOTES.  XXXIX 

SECTION  VIII. 

Note  I.  Apolojjy  to  the  critical  Reader,  for  New  Words  introduced 
into  the  details  of  a  New  Art,  p.  393. — Note  II.  Machine  of  Brown 
borrowed  from  the  "  Janker"  of  the  Wood-merchant.  Idea  of  a  New 
Machine,  for  Trees  of  great  magnitude,  with  Four  Wheels ;  two  six 
feet,  and  two  eight  feet  high,  p.  394. 

SECTION  X. 

Note  I.  "Shows,"  or  the  Refuse  of  Flax,  at  the  Flaxmill,  an  admi- 
rable Thatch  for  Cottages.  Method  of  preparing  and  applying  it. — 
This  covering  advisable,  where  roofs  are  exposed  externally  to  risk 
.  from  Fire,  p.  395. — Note  II.  New  method  of  Manuring  Orchards  and 
Fruit-borders,  on  the  principle  of  the  Panacean  Compound,  prepared 
with  either  Dung  or  Lime.  Directions  for  the  Execution,  p.  396. — 
Note  III.  Useful  Mode  of  preserving  and  applying  the  Juices  of  the 
Dunghill  as  a  Manure.  Pit  with  metal  pump ;  Water-Cart  for  Trees 
in  the  Park.     Peat-moss  in  tliis  way  decomposed  effectually,  p.  398. 

SECTION  XI. 

Note  I.  Disquisition  on  Park-entrances.  Usually  dull  and  uninterest- 
ing things.  Plan  for  their  Improvement  by  Open  Wooding,  and  giving 
them  Foreground,  Consequence,  and  Picturesque  Effect,  p.  400. — De- 
tails of  the  Plan  ;  peculiarly  adapted  to  English  Places.  Deserving  of 
being  brought  into  Fashion,  as  it  surmounts  all  obstacles,  and  conceals 
all  deformities  at  the  least  possible  expense.  View  of  the  Entrance 
Gate  to  the  Park  at  Allanton  House,  from  the  West,  p.  401. — Note 
II.  Advantages  of  wooding,  by  means  of  the  Transplanting  Machine, 
considerably  underrated.  No  other  method  of  obtaining  a  profusion  of 
Park-wood,  unless  by  planting  the  Entire  Surface,  p.  402. — Note  III. 
Further  evidence  of  the  great  utility  of  Watering,  in  1826.  Success  of 
the  First  year  always  the  most  important  to  Transplanted  Wood,  p. 
403. — Conclusion,  p.  404. 

APPENDIX. 

Report  of  the  Committee  of  the  Highland  Society  of  Scotland,  ap- 
pointed to  inspect  the  Woods  at  Allanton  House,  p.  409,  et  seqq. 


PLANTER'S  GUIDE. 


SECTION  I. 

IMPORTANCE  OF  ARBORICULTURE,  AND  OF  ESTABLISHING 
IT  ON  SCIENTIFIC  PRINCIPLES.  ART  OF  GIVING  IMME- 
DIATE EFFECT  TO  WOOD. 

There  is  perhaps  no  epithet,  by  which  the  inhabitants  of 
the  Northern  Division  of  this  Island,  in  the  present  day,  can 
be  more  appropriately  distinguished,  than  that  of  a  "Plant- 
ing Nation,"  or,  to  speak  with  more  correctness,  a  '•'  Nation  of 
Planters."  All  men  now  plant,  who  are  possessed  of  land- 
property,  from  the  wealthy  citizen  with  his  villa  of  an  acre, 
to  the  powerful  baron  with  his  park  of  a  thousand  acres ; 
each  according  to  the  extent  of  his  surface,  and  the  measure 
of  his  ability. 

The  vast  sums  which  are  annually  laid  out  on  this  useful 
and  ornamental  object,  would  exceed  belief,  if  fairly  estimated, 
considering  the  limited  wealth  of  the  country,  compared  with 
that  of  England.  Yet  of  trees  the  Scottish  land-owner  for 
the  most  part  knows  little,  although  he  may  possibly  know 
as  much  as  his  English  neighbours  :  but,  like  them,  he  lays 
out  his  money  freely  on  the  work,  however  executed,  conceiv- 
ing, and  with  justice,  that  he  has  done  a  great  thing,  if  not 
for  himself,  at  least  for  his  posterity.  Unacquainted  with 
the  history,  properties,  and  culture  of  trees,  he  naturally 

6 


42 

enough  sees  with  tlie  eyes,  and  hears  with  the  ears  of  his 
gardener  ;  and,  as  the  gardener,  ninety-nine  times  in  a  hun- 
dred, knows  nothing  himself,  it  is  "  the  bUnd  leading  the 
blind,"  in  this  important  branch  of  rural  economy.  Some- 
times the  forester  is  the  operating  person,  which  is  still  more 
unfortunate  ;  for  this  is  generally  a  mere  lopper  and  cutter 
of  wood.  In  ordinary  cases,  he  is  much  worse  educated 
than  the  gardener,  with  equal  pretensions  as  to  arboriculture, 
and  equal  ignorance. 

On  the  gardeners  of  Scotland  it  is  not  here  intended  to 
throw  the  sUghtest  reflection,  unless  for  wandering  out  of 
the  line  of  their  own  profession.  They  are  a  class  of  men, 
possessed  of  superior  intelligence,  as  well  as  su})erior  respect- 
ability. They  have  done  great  honour  to  their  native  coun- 
try, both  at  home  and  abroad.  But  this  very  intelligence 
should  prevent  them  from  engaging  in  a  department,  for 
which  they  know  they  cannot  have  leisure,  if  they  duly  cul- 
tivate their  own,  but  w  hich  is  often  put  upon  them  by  the  in- 
dolence, and  still  more  by  the  ignorance  of  their  employers. 

The  fact  is,  that  of  all  land-produce  Wood  is  the  least 
studied  and  understood  by  the  land-owners  themselves,  and, 
by  consequence,  the  worst  managed.  To  all  estates  this 
subject  must  be  of  some  value ;  to  many  it  is  of  vast  and 
vital  importance,  involving  the  interests  of  more  than  one 
generation  ;  while  to  others  it  is  the  principal  and  paramount 
source  of  their  revenue.  In  an  age,  therefore,  when  every 
thing  useful  and  ornamental  l^ecomes  the  subject  of  scientific 
investigation,  and  general  study,  it  seems  singular,  that  arbo- 
riculture should  be  at  once  so  universally  practised,  and  the 
physiological  principles,  which  regulate  it,  so  generally  un- 
known. 

The  lords  of  the  soil  in  this  kingdom  have,  from  time  im- 
memorial, been  good  sportsmen.  Of  late,  they  have  become 
knowing  agriculturists  and  cattle-breeders  ;  and,  as  the  tide 
of  fashion  ha^  not  long  since  set  in  from  the  south,  in  favour 


43 

of  the  occupation  List  mentioned,  and  flowed  even  to  fnlness, 
so  we  may  hope,  that  the  knowledge  of  wood  will  ere  long 
have  its  turn.  Who,  the  most  speculative,  forty  years  since, 
could  have  anticij)ated,  that  the  pedigree,  form,  and  fat  of 
sheep  and  bullocks  shouki,  in  the  present  day,  have  become 
an  interesting  study  with  the  gay  and  the  fashionable? 
By  a  revolution  in  things  as  unexpected,  we  may  conceive 
it  possible,  that  a  little  botany  and  vegetable  physiology, 
together  with  a  thorough  acquaintance  with  planting  and 
arboriculture,  may  at  length  engage  the  attention  of  those, 
who  are  most  interested  in  their  success.  Probably  it  will  be 
found  that  no  nobleman  or  gentleman  will  make  a  w'orse 
sportsman,  a  less  scientific  farmer,  or  a  less  successful  cattle- 
dealer,  for  having  some  conversancy  with  wood,  or  being  able 
to  detect  the  ignorance  of  his  own  gardener  or  forester  ;  and, 
should  a  knowledge  of  painting,  or  the  principles  of  land- 
scape be  added,  their  elegant  and  attractive  character  will 
surely  not  derogate  from  these  more  popular  acquirements. 

Trees  are,  without  doubt,  the  most  beautiful  objects  that 
adorn  the  surface  of  the  earth.  They  are  nearly  the  most 
important  production  of  the  vegetable  kingdom  to  civilized 
man.  Without  trees,  the  mountains  and  the  plains,  the 
lakes  and  the  rivers  would  want  their  brightest  ornament ; 
and  without  them  also,  the  most  useful  and  the  most  elegant 
arts  would  be  destitute  of  materials.  Nature,  in  the  begin- 
ning, bountifully  supplied  the  earth  with  trees  and  forests  ; 
but  a  large  proportion  was  necessarily  cleared  away,  to  admit 
of  the  cultivation  of  the  earth.  In  process  of  time,  as  the 
wants  of  men  multiplied,  forests  were  cut  down,  and  industry 
became  indispensable,  in  order  to  furnish  a  supply.  Hence, 
the  planting  and  rearing  of  wood  and  timber-trees  for  that 
purpose,  is  one  of  the  most  important  arts  which  can  excite 
the  attention  and  exercise  the  skill  of  a  polished  nation,  and 
one  especially,  whose  existence  may  be  said  to  depend  on  the 
paramount  superiority  of  its  naval  force. 


44 

It  if^  a  subject  of  regret  that  the  art  of  planting  in  Britain 
has  not  hitherto  been  cultivated  on  principles  of  science.  It 
seems  surprising  that  the  nation,  to  which  the  world  is  prin- 
cipally indebted  for  the  application  of  physiology  and  chemis- 
try to  agriculture,  should  never  have  thought  of  applying 
those  sciences  to  wood,  and  the  Britisli  planters  should  still 
be  as  completely  unacciuainted  with  the  nature  and  anatomy 
of  plants,  as  they  were  in  the  days  of  Evelyn  and  Cooke.  In 
fact,  their  ignorance  would  seem  portentous  and  incredible, 
were  it  not  proved  by  daily  experience.*  Thus  planting  is 
still  regarded  by  many  as  a  secondary  branch  of  horticulture, 
unworthy  of  being  separately  treated,  or  attentively  studied. 
By  the  institution  of  societies,  where  experiments  are  care- 
fully recorded,  and  general  conclusions  deduced  from  well- 
authenticated  facts,  agriculture,  within  the  last  thirty  years, 
has  assumed  a  more  regular  form  and  character  ;  and  horti- 
culture, by  the  same  laudable  means,  promises  ere  long  to 
rise  to  the  rank  of  this  her  elder  sister.  We  may,  therefore, 
reasonably  expect,  that  the  time  is  not  far  distant,  when 
arboriculture,  being  of  the  same  family,  will  at  length  share 
the  same  distinction ;  that  it  will  be  taken  out  of  ignorant 
hands,  and  engage  the  attention  of  the  ingenious,  and  the 
scientific.  It  is  to  our  southern  neighbours  that  we  have 
been  indebted  for  our  knowledge  of  most  of  the  useful  and 
elegant  arts.  Let  us,  in  this  instance,  take  the  lead  ourselves ; 
and,  by  instituting  a  society  for  the  improvement  of 
ARBORICULTURE  EXCLUSIVELY,  endcavour,  in  that  depart- 
ment, to  repay  them  some  portion  of  those  weighty  obligations. 

It  must  be  acknowledged  by  every  one,  who  has  attended 
to  the  subject,  that  arboriculture  is  the  art  the  most  truly  neg- 
lected in  our  whole  rural  management,  and  that  it  can  never 
flourish,  unless  it  be  studied  as  a  separate  profession. 
Standing,  as  it  certainly  does  in  this  country,  next  in  rank 

*NoTE  I. 


45 

and  consequence  to  agiiciilture,  it  will  not  do  as  an  append 
age  to  any  society  whatever,  not  even  to  the  Highland,  or 
Great  National  Society  for  the  Encouragement  of  Arts  and 
Manufactures  in  Scotland.  But,  were  it  fortunately  placed 
under  a  separate  and  intelligent  patronage,  the  fruits  of  so 
judicious  an  arrangement  would  ere  long  become  apparent. 
Well-informed  land-holders,  useful  foresters,  and  scientific 
nurserymen  would  speedily  rise  up,  under  the  fostering  influ- 
ence of  such  a  society.  Facts  as  well  as  principles,  which 
are  now  known  only  to  the  studious  phytologist,  would  be- 
come familiar  to  all,  whether  owners  of  woods,  or  those 
engaged  in  their  superintendence ;  and,  while  the  properties 
of  individuals  were  gradually  rendered  more  productive,  a 
great  accession  would  be  made  to  the  general  wealth  and  in- 
telligence of  the  country.* 

Gardening  in  its  highest  sense,  or  the  art  of  creating  or 
embellishing  rural  scenery,  has,  within  the  last  century,  been 
carried  to  considerable  perfection  in  Britain,  and  has  added 
one  more  to  the  number  of  the  fine  arts.  It  was  first  struck 
out  by  the  genius  of  Kent,  in  the  beginning  of  the  last  cen- 
tury, after  having  been  long  before  imagined  by  Bacon,  and 
finely  delineated  by  Milton.t  Subsequently,  the  art  was 
assiduously  cultivated  by  Brown,  Repton,  and  others  of  that 
school,  although  not  altogether  on  principles  such  as  should 
have  regulated  it;  and  it  is  now  nearly  perfected,  by  the 
more  correct  judgment  of  Price,  Knight,  and  Loudon. 
Whatever  there  was  of  unnatural  or  formal,  whether  bor- 
rowed from  antiquity,  or  contrived  by  modern  designers,  is 
now  banished  from  the  English  garden.  The  professors 
themselves  of  his  own  school  have  all  followed  Repton,  in 
tacitly  acknowledging  the  improvements  of  the  age,  and  in 
advancing  the  public  taste.  1 

According   to  these  enlightened   principles,   places  and 

*  Note  II.  f  Note  III.  t  Note  IV. 


46 

parks,  whctlicr  okl  or  new,  are  now  laid  out.  Where  woods 
have  stood  for  centuries,  taste  and  skill  have  done  much  to 
display,  and  even  improve  their  effects ;  and  incredible  labour 
and  expense  have  been  dedicated  to  the  planting  of  new  re- 
sidences, where  another  age  only  can  see  the  ideas  of  the 
owners  realized.  Nothing  seems  wanting  to  this  charming 
art,  but  some  successful  method  of  giving  a  Speedy  Effect  to 
Wood^  and  of  bringing  the  enjoyment  of  it,  in  some  sort, 
within  the  lifetime  of  the  planter.,  that  is,  giving  it  at  once 
a  magnitude  sufficient  for  picturesque  purposes. 

Wood  must  ever  be  the  grand  and  effective  material  of 
real  landscape.  Over  the  other  materials  of  picturesque 
improvement  the  artist  has  comparatively  little  control. — 
With  earth  he  cannot  do  much  :  rocks  are  by  far  too  ponde- 
rous for  his  management ;  and  water  can  be  commanded, 
only  in  certain  situations  and  circumstances.  But  trees  or 
bushes  can  be  raised  any  where  ;  and  there  is  no  situation 
so  utterly  hopeless,  as  not  to  be  capable  of  considerable  beauty, 
from  wood  planted  abundantly  and  judiciously.  In  a  coun- 
try, then,  like  Britain,  where  every  luxury  is  purchased  at 
so  high  a  price,  it  may  appear  surprising,  that  some  certain 
method  of  obtaining  the  Immediate  Command  of  Wood, 
should  still  be  a  desideratum  in  its  ornamental  Gardening. 

Few  men  begin  to  plant  in  earl}^  life,  and  what  is  long 
deferred,  many,  for  that  reason,  omit  to  do  altogether.  He, 
who  inherits  or  acquires  a  land-estate,  is  usually  desirous  to 
shelter  and  embellish  it.  The  soldier  or  the  merchant,  the 
statesman  or  the  lawyer,  after  a  life  spent  in  honourable 
exertionj  generally  retires  to  rural  scenes,  as  capable  of 
furnishing  the  most  unmixed  enjoyment  to  the  decline  of 
life.  To  view  nature  in  the  rich  garb,  with  which  taste  and 
ingenuity  now  invest  her,  is  always  pleasing  :  but,  as  it  is 
far  more  delightful  to  create  than  to  contemplate,  so  it  often 
happens  that  finished  places,  where  scarcely  any  thing  more 
is  to  be  done,  are  not  always  sought  after,  by  the  active  and 


47 

the  wealthy.  New  sites,  tlieiefoic,  are  fieciucntly  piefened 
to  improved  residences,  at  wliicli  the  mansion  is  yet  to  be 
built,  the  farm  to  be  improved,  and  the  park  laid  out  and 
planted.  All  feel  the  pleasure  of  contriving  their  own  ac- 
commodations, and  imagining  and  composing  their  own 
landscapes ;  and  they  look  forward  with  delight  to  the  timC) 
when  they  may  witness  the  full  accomplishment  of  the  latter, 
by  the  wood  arriving  at  maturity.  By  the  planter  himself, 
however,  a  gratification  so  exquisite  can  hardly  be  expected ; 
and  that  discouraging  idea  cannot  fail  in  some  degree  to  cool 
his  ardour,  and  damp  his  enjoyments. 

To  such  persons  especially,  and  to  all  men  possessed  of 
land-property,  the  Immediate  Effect  of  Wood  must  appear  a 
considerable  object,  if  any  method  can  be  devised  to  obtain 
it  with  success  and  certainty.  What,  then,  would  such 
persons  say,  were  they  informed,  that  so  obscure  a  practice 
as  that  of  transplanting  could  do  this ;  that  an  entire 
park  could  be  thus  wooded  at  once,  and  forty  years  of  hfe 
anticipated  ?  The  fact  is,  that  the  possibility  of  the  improve- 
ment, and  much  more  have  been  verified,  by  pretty  extensive 
experience.  Groups  and  single  trees  have  been  scattered 
every  where  in  such  a  park  at  pleasure,  in  all  sorts  of  soils 
and  exposures,  and  applied  to  the  composition  or  the  im- 
provement of  real  landscape.  Instead  of  lopping  and 
nmtilating  the  trees,  and  sometimes  altogether  decapitating 
them  (as  has  been  the  general  practice,)  the  grand  point  has 
been  gained  of  pj'eserving-  their  tops  entire  ;  so  that,  Avith 
subjects  of  whatever  magnitude,  no  loss  of  either  spray  or 
branches  is  suffered  ;  and,  what  is  still  more  important,  no 
loss  of  health  and  vigour  in  the  trees,  excepting  for  a  short 
period,  after  having  undergone  the  process  of  removal. 

But,  besides  the  various  combinations  and  details  of  the 
landscape,*  it  has  been  found  also  quite  practicable  to  apply 

*  Note  V. 


48 

the  art  to  the  most  geyieral  jiuiposes  of  utiUty  and  shelter, 
whether  in  large  towns,  or  in  the  country,  by  the  trans- 
planting of  copse  or  underwood  of  any  size  or  species.  This 
is  either  formed  alone  into  large  masses,  or  it  is  intermixed 
with  grove  or  standard  trees,  as  circumstances  in  either 
situation  may  require.  By  these  means  some  of  the  most 
interesting  objects,  both  agricultural  and  ornamental,  have 
been  accomplished,  at  a  very  moderate  expense,  and  brought 
within  the  reach,  not  only  of  tlvc  great  and  opulent,  but  of 
any  person  of  limited  fortune. — Such  is  the  art,  which  is 
attempted  to  be  taught  in  the  following  pages. 

But  the  principles,  on  which  it  is  established,  imply  a  far 
wider  range,  and  admit  of  a  far  more  important  application. 
The  art  of  givmg  Immediate  Effect  to  Wood  is  not  merely  an 
art  of  practice.  It  is  founded  on  vegetable  physiology,  and 
the  anatomy  of  plants,  and  constitutes  one  branch  only  of 
GENERAL  PLANTING,  which  it  is  Still  morc  important  to 
teach,  on  some  principles  of  science.  To  carry  the  former 
into  effect,  it  is  obvious  that,  as  materials  of  considerable 
magnitude  are  necessary,  so  difficulties  are  found,  which  do 
not  occur  in  ordinary  planting,  and  by  doing  greater  violence 
to  nature,  it  requires  far  greater  dexterity,  as  well  as  greater 
science.  To  teach  the  art,  therefore,  of  removing  large 
trees,  is  to  teach,  in  the  most  effective  manner,  that  of  gene- 
ral planting  on  physiological  principles,  which,  as  they  are 
drawn  from  nature  herself,  cannot  err,  and  accordingly,  they 
furnish  the  only  certain  means  of  accounting  for  its  failure, 
or  teaching  it  with  success.  He,  who  can  raise  a  tree  from 
the  seed  to  the  state  of  valuable  timber,  whether  for  ornament 
or  use,  must  possess  a  certain  acquaintance  with  the  habits 
of  woody  plants :  but  the  man,  who  can  remove  trees  of 
considerable  age  and  magnitude  at  pleasure,  must  necessarily 
|K)ssess  the  same  species  of  skill,  and  a  knowledge  of  the  laws 
of  nature,  to  a  much  superior  extent. 

On  a  subject  like  this,  which  is  wholly  new,  but  not  the 


49 

less  inteiesting  to  the  British  plautei",  1  would  earnestly 
entreat  the  attention  and  indulgence  of  the  reader.  It  is  not 
more  than  three  score  years  since  chemistry  and  natural 
history  have  been  successfully  cultivated  among  us,  and 
applied  to  the  improvement  of  the  arts.  The  ingenious 
writings,  and  interesting  discoveries  of  Mr.  Knight,  the 
President  of  the  Horticultural  Society  of  London,  have  done 
much  to  turn  the  public  attention  to  vegetable  physiology, 
as  important  to  the  advancement  of  horticulture.  The  late 
very  able  work  of  Mr.  Keith,  on  physiological  botany,  has 
completely  systematized  the  science  ;  it  has  tended  to  correct 
the  errors,  and  supply  the  omissions  of  former  writers,  and 
to  bring  forward,  in  one  luminous  view,  both  his  own  discov- 
eries, and  those  of  foreign  nations. 

Let  us,  therefore,  hope,  that  the  present  attempt  to  bring 
vegetable  physiology  into  notice,  by  applying  it  to  the  practice 
of  Arboriculture,  may  not  be  less  successful,  than  that  of 
the  applying  chemistry  to  husbandry,  which,  to  the  aston- 
ishment of  Europe,  has  rendered  the  cultivation  of  the  soil 
a  new  art  in  modern  hands.  The  culture  of  wood,  as  has 
been  already  observed,  in  point  of  rank  and  importance, 
certainly  stands  next  to  the  culture  of  the  soil,  and,  in  point 
of  attraction,  it  stands  a  great  deal  higher,  from  the  delight- 
ful effects  it  every  where  produces ;  whether  they  are  seen 
in  the  deep  seclusion  of  the  grove,  the  open  richness  of  the 
park,  or  the  endless  charms  of  woodland  scenery.  Since 
the  ladies  of  late  have  become  students  of  chemistry,  it  is 
not  too  much  to  expect,  that  they  will  be  ambitious  of 
attaining  proficiency  in  a  science,  so  much  more  akin  to 
their  own  pursuits ;  and  that  country-gentlemen,  emulous 
to  profit  by  so  illustrious  an  example,  will  not  suffer  vegeta- 
ble physiology  to  be  any  longer  a  desideratum,  either  in 
their  own  acquirements,  or  in  those  of  their  gardeners,  their 
foresters,  or  their  land-stewards.  Thus,  a  new  era  will  be 
brought  about  in  British  arboriculture,  of  which  the  most 

7 


50 

lemaikable  circumstance  is,  thai  it  lias  not  been  bioughi 
about  before,  amidst  the  advancement  of  the  other  arts  :  and 
thus  England,  which,  a  century  and  a  half  ago,  was  the 
birth-place,  and  the  cradle  of  vegetable  physiology,  will  soon 
give  lessons  in  planting  as  well  as  agriculture,  to  the  rest  of 
Europe. 

Although,  I  trust,  I  am  not  too  sanguine  in  these  pleasing 
anticipations,  yet  I  own,  that  I  did  not  at  first  contemplate 
so  important  and  extensive  an  application  of  the  principles 
about  to  be  laid  down  in  this  Essay.  Neither  was  it  in  the 
contemplation  of  the  committee  of  the  Highland  Society,  or 
General  Society  for  the  Encoiuagement  of  the  Arts  in  this 
Kingdom,  which,  some  years  since,  examined  my  woods, 
because  their  attention  was  turned  merely  to  the  facts  before 
them.  The  able  report,  at  that  time  drawn  up  (and  which 
will  be  found  in  the  Appendix)  relates  solely  to  my  jJractice  ; 
and  they  knew  that  it  was  deduced  from  experience,  and 
from  observations  made  on  woods,  for  more  than  forty  years. 
Yet  it  is  with  both  pride  and  pleasure  that  I  appeal  to  this 
report,  for  tlie  correctness  of  the  statement  above  given,  of 
the  powerful  effects  which  the  art  in  question  is  capable  of 
producing ;  a  statement  that  otherwise  might  appear  un- 
founded in  its  facts,  as  well  as  extravagant  in  its  pretensions. 
In  the  committee  will  be  seen  names  of  the  fii-st  class,  in  the 
rank,  literature,  and  general  intelligence  of  the  country  ;  and 
the  report  itself  is  drawn  up  by  the  individual,  the  most 
highly  gifted  and  distinguished  of  those  persons,  who  is 
himself  well  acquainted  with  the  subject  of  Wood.* 

At  the  place  from  which  these  pages  are  dated,  they  found 
a  Park  of  limited  extent,  and  possessing  no  particular  claim 
to  beauty,  but  visited  from  curiosity  by  many  persons,  within 
the  last  ten  years.  It  consists  of  about  a  hundred  and 
twenty  English  acres,  abundantly  clothed  with  trees  and 

*  Note  VI. 


51 

underwood  of  every  common  sipecies,  by  means  of  the 
transplanting  machine  ;  and  exhibiting  within  itself  a  prac- 
tical illustration  of  every  principle  laid  down,  and  every 
theory  held  forth  in  this  Essay.  The  single  trees  and  bushes, 
in  groups  and  open  dispositions,  amount  to  about  seven 
hundred  in  number,  exclusively  of  close  plantations  and 
copse-wood.  Their  size,  when  removed,  was  not  great,  the 
largest  not  exceeding  from  thirty  to  forty  feet  in  height,  and 
from  three,  or  three-and-a-half,  to  five  feet  in  girth,  at  a  foot 
from  the  ground  ;  but  many  of  them  were  of  much  smaller 
dimensions.  The  height  of  the  bushes  or  underwood  re- 
moved was  from  four  to  ten  feet,  and  consisting  of  every  sort 
usually  found  on  the  banks  and  lakes  of  rivers.  But  size, 
in  an  art  founded  on  scientific  principles,  is  a  mere  matter  of 
choice  and  expenditure ;  for  trees  of  the  greatest  size  are  as 
susceptible  of  removal,  as  those  of  the  least.  It  was  desira- 
ble, however,  as  almost  every  thing  was  to  be  done  here,  in 
the  way  of  Park-wood,  to  limit  the  operations  to  the  smallest 
possible  expenditure,  consistently  with  producing  some  effect 
on  the  foreground,  and  middle  distance  of  the  landscape,  and 
with  careful  execution. 

Whoever  will  take  the  trouble  to  visit  the  place,  will  per- 
haps find  his  labour  repaid,  in  examining  the  progress  of  an 
art,  calculated  probably  to  become  as  popular  as  any  that 
has  been  cultivated  within  a  century  ;  as  there  is  scarcely 
any  one,  in  which  so  many  persons  in  the  higher  and  middle 
ranks  are  interested. 

Considering  the  prejudices,  which  once  existed  against  the 
art,  and  that  the  great  power,  of  which  it  is  susceptible,  will 
with  difficulty  gain  belief,  it  may  be  worth  while  to  state  a 
few  facts  as  to  its  general  application,  which  are  as  incontro- 
vertible, as  they  may  seem  surprising  to  the  reader.  It  \n 
from  no  vain  desire  to  exaggerate  what  has  been  done  at 
this  place,  but  merely  to  show  the  degree  of  progress,  which 
the  art  has  made,  under  the  greatest  disadvantages  of  soil 


52 

and  climate.  It  is  also  for  the  purpose  of  proving  to  those, 
who  may  engage  in  similar  undertakings,  that,  whatevei 
has  been  done  well  here,  may,  with  equal  industry,  be  done 
a  great  deal  better  in  most  other  situations.* 

There  was  in  this  Park  originally  no  water,  and  scarcely  a 
tree  or  a  bush,  on  the  banks  and  promontories  of  the  present 
lake  and  river  ;  for  the  water  partakes  of  both  those  charac- 
ters. During  the  summer  of  1820  the  water  was  executed  ; 
and  in  that  and  the  following  year,  the  grounds  immediately 
adjoining  were  abundantly  covered  with  wood,  by  means  of 
the  transplanting  machine.  Groups  and  single  trees,  grove 
and  underwood  were  introduced,  in  every  style  of  disposition, 
which  the  subject  seemed  to  admit.  Where  the  turf  recedes 
from,  or  approaches  the  water,  the  ground  is  somewhat  bold 
and  irregular,  although  without  striking  features  of  any  sort : 
yet  the  profusion  of  wood,  scattered  over  a  surface  of  moder- 
ate limits,  in  every  form  and  variety,  gave  it  an  intricacy  and 
an  expression,  which  it  never  possessed  before. 

By  the  autumn  of  the  third  year  only  after  the  execution, 
namely  1823,  when  the  Committee  of  the  Society  honoured 
the  place  with  their  inspection,  the  different  parts  seemed  to 
harmonize  with  one  another,  and  the  intended  effects  were 
nearly  produced.  What  it  was  wished  to  bring  forward,  ap- 
peared already  prominent.  What  was  to  be  concealed,  or 
thrown  into  the  background,  began  to  assume  that  station. 
The  foreground  trees,  (the  best  that  could  be  procured,) 
placed  on  the  eastern  bank  above  the  water,  broke  it  into 
parts  with  their  spreading  branches,  and  formed  combina- 
tions, Avhich  were  extremely  pleasing.  The  copse  or  luider- 
woodj  which  covers  an  island  in  the  lake,  and  two  promon- 
tories, as  also  an  adjoining  bank  that  terminates  the  distance, 
was  seen  coming  down  nearly  to  the  water's  edge.  What 
was  the  most  important  of  all,  both  trees  and  underwood  had 

*  See  the  Report  of  the  Committee  of  the  Highland  Society. 


53 

obtained  a  full  and  deep-coloured  leaf,  and  health  and  vigoui 
were  restored  to  them.  In  a  word,  the  whole  appeared  like 
a  spot  at  least  forty  years  planted. 

The  actual  extent  of  surface,  to  which  this  cursory  dehne- 
ation  refers,  does  not  exceed  from  forty  to  fifty  acres  ;  but  the 
intricacy  and  variety,  created  solely  by  various  dispositions  of 
wood  upon  an  uneven  surface,  confer  on  it,  to  the  eye,  inde- 
finite limits.  In  confirmation  of  this  remark,  the  reader  is 
referred  to  the  frontispiece,  where  he  will  find  a  view  of 
the  Park  here,  taken  in  1827,  from  the  western  side  of  the 
lake ;  it  was  soon  after  the  planting  of  the  steep  bank  or 
head  in  that  quarter,  as  is  designated  by  the  transplanting 
machine,  which  is  seen  still  remaining  on  the  ground.  The 
spot  is  nearly  opposite  to  that,  from  which  it  was  viewed  by 
the  Committee  of  the  Highland  Society.  The  whole  of  the 
Park  thus  delineated  was  wooded  by  the  machine,  whether 
in  masses,  or  detached  groups  of  trees,  between  the  years 
1816  and  1821,  but  chiefly  in  the  latter,  excepting  only  the 
distant  or  bounding  lines  of  plantations,  over  which  a  few  old 
trees  are  here  and  there  seen  to  elevate  their  heads. 

This  view  conveys  much  more  distinctly  to  the  mind,  than 
any  verbal  description  could  do,  the  power  which  the  art  pos- 
sesses of  giving  IMMEDIATE  EFFECT  to  the  sconcry  of  a  place, 
and  even  of  giving  it  new  scenery.  It  is  an  art,  which  will 
be  duly  appreciated  by  those  who  have  studied  landscape ; 
and  it  will  appear  the  more  striking-  on  a  subject,  which  is 
tame  at  best,  and,  in  the  designer's  phrase,  of  very  limited 
"  capability."  What,  then,  would  be  the  eflect  on  other  sub- 
jects, to  which  nature  has  been  more  bountiful,  and  whose 
general  character  is  more  interesting,  or  more  romantic  ? 

It  has  been  said,  (and  in  ordinary  cases  with  justice)  of  the 
art  of  the  painter,  that  it  has  a  marked  superiority  over  that 
of  the  designer  of  real  landscape.  The  former,  it  is  argued, 
can  finish  his  pictures  at  pleasure  ;  whereas  the  latter  must 
depend,  for  the  completion  of  his,  on  the  slow  progress  of 


54 

time,  added  to  the  uncertain  eflfects  of  both  soil  and  cHmate. 
But  it  clearly  appears,  that  the  position  is  disproved  here,  by 
the  extraordinary  power  of  the  transplanting  machine,  the 
faciUties  of  both  artists  being  thereby  placed  nearly  on  an 
equality  in  respect  to  wood,  the  principal  material  in  the 
formation  of  all  landscapes. 

With  facts  like  the  above,  verified  on  such  high  and  re- 
spectable evidence  as  that  of  the  Highland  Society  of  Scot- 
land, we  may  venture  to  believe,  that  the  practice  of  trans- 
planting, as  now  improved,  and  raised  to  the  rank  of  an  art, 
is  calculated  to  become  far  more  generally  useful  than  has 
hitherto  been  imagined.  And  further,  it  is  probable,  that  it 
will  form  an  important  ally  to  gardening  in  its  highest  sense, 
and  the  most  effective  engine,  which  the  designer  has  ever 
yet  employed,  to  realize  his  landscapes. 


55 


SECTION  II. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  ART,  FROM  THE  EARLIEST  DOWN  TO 
THE  PRESENT  TIMES. 

When  we  consider  the  singular  beauty  and  usefulness  of 
trees,  it  cannot  seem  surprising,  that  they  should  have  been 
the  favourites  of  mankind  in  all  ages.  That  the  polished 
nations  of  antiquity  assiduously  cultivated  them,  we  have 
the  most  unquestionable  evidence,  both  for  horticultural  and 
agricultural  purposes.  Theophrastus,  who  was  the  scholar 
of  Plato  and  Aristotle,  composed  an  elaborate  treatise  on  the 
history  and  properties  of  plants,  which,  together  with  the 
remains  of  the  Greek  geoponic  writers,  has  survived  the 
wreck  of  learning,  and  evinces  how  great  a  degree  of  atten- 
tion was  bestowed  on  the  subject,  by  that  ingenious  people. 

Among  the  Romans,  the  cultivation  of  trees  formed  an 
early  object  of  study.  By  the  laws  of  the  twelve  tables,  the 
cutting  down  or  injuring  them  was  an  offence,  which  was 
visited  with  severe  penalties.*  Cato,  Varro,  and  Columella 
wrote  particularly  on  both  fruit  and  forest  trees  ;  and  Varro, 
who  was  contemporary  with  Julius  Ceesar,  enumerates  more 
than  fifty  different  writers  on  rural  affairs  (of  which  Arbori- 
culture was  a  constituent  part,)  who  in  his  time  were  held 
in  estimation.! 

In  this  state  of  rural  information  and  intelligence,  it  was 
natural  for  men  to  form  the  wish  to  give  immediate  effect  to 
trees,  and  thereby  anticipate  the  slow  progress  of  time,  in 

*  Note  I.  t  De  Re  Rust.  C.  I. 


56 

bringing-  them  to  perfection.  Accordingly,  the  practice  of 
removing  them  of  a  large  size,  instead  of  being,  as  is  gene- 
rally supposed,  a  modern  invention,  lays  claim  to  the  honours 
of  a  high  antiquity.  When  the  Greeks  or  Romans  wanted 
to  designate  any  thing  that  was  impossible,  or  at  least  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  be  performed,  they  said,  that  it  was  like 
"  transplanting  an  old  tree  ;"  and  their  usual  way  of  apply- 
ing the  adage  clearly  sjiows,  that  their  experience  of  the 
success  of  the  operation  was  not  greatly  different  from  our 
own,  at  this  moment.* 

In  presenting  to  the  reader  a  cursory  view  of  the  progress 
of  the  practice,  from  the  earliest  times  down  to  the  present, 
it  is  plain,  that  we  are  too  little  acquainted  with  the  state  of 
arts  and  manners  in  ancient  times,  to  be  able  to  draw  very 
copiously  from  what  has  been  called  the  classical  ages.  The 
Greeks  certainly  were  unacquainted  with  the  painting  of 
landscape,  notwithstanding  the  surprising  height  to  which 
they  carried  other  departments  of  the  art,  and  consequently 
with  the  picturesque  effect  of  trees.  At  Rome  landscape 
painting  was  first  practised,  only  in  the  time  of  Augustus  ;t 
and,  indeed,  it  does  not  seem  to  have  been  cultivated  in  any 
striking  degree,  by  this  extraordinary  people,  at  least,  if  we 
may  judge  from  the  specimens  found  at  Herculaneum  and 
Pompeii,  at  a  later  period  of  the  empire.  The  ancients, 
although  they  sufficiently  understood  and  cultivated  wood, 
applied  it  much  more  to  useful,  than  to  ornamental  purposes. 

The  transplanting  of  trees  of  a  large  size  appears  to  have 
been  of  considerable  importance  to  the  Roman  husbandman. 
Pliny,  who  wrote  during  the  reigns  of  Augustus  and  Tibe- 
rius, speaks  of  elms  twenty  feet  high,  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Rome,  being  commonly  removed  into  the  vineyard,  for 
the  training  of  vines.  They  were  planted,  he  says,  in  a 
trench  called  Novenariiis ;  because  they  stood  in  it,  nine  feet 

*  Note  II.  t  Note  III. 


57 

every  way  from  one  another :  which  trench  was  three  feet 
deep,  and  as  many  broad,  or  more,  with  a  bank  of  earth 
raised  round  the  stem,  hke  the  seats  used  by  the  peasants  in 
Campania ;  a  judicious  contrivance,  both  for  supporting  the 
tree,  and  protecting  it  from  the  effects  of  drought,  during  the 
first  season  after  removal.  Witch  Hazels,  he  also  adds,  were 
transferred  in  the  same  manner,  and  indiscriminately  from 
the  nursery-ground,  and  from  the  open  forest.* 

The  same  writer,  as  well  as  Theophrastus,  mentions,  that 
it  was  a  common  practice  to  re-establish  large  trees,  and  par- 
ticularly the  Platanus,  that  had  been  blown  down,  and  had 
their  roots  torn  up,  by  the  violence  of  the  wind ;  and  that 
this  was  effected,  by  skilfully  replanting  them,  so  as  that 
the  lacerated  parts  completely  knit  again  and  revived.!  More- 
over, Pliny  speaks  of  a  fir-tree,  which,  before  it  was  trans- 
planted, had  a  taproot  no  less  than  eight  cubits  long,  that  is, 
reckoning  from  the  place,  at  which  it  was  broken  off  in  the 
taking  up,  but  that  a  considerable  part  of  it  still  remained 
in  the  ground.  This  extraordinary  circumstance  respecting 
the  fir  he  seems  to  have  taken  from  Theophrastus,  who 
states  it  as  a  fact  known  in  his  time  respecting  the  pitch-pine, 
and  entitled  to  credit.! 

Cato,  Varro,  and  Columella  all  speak  of  the  transplanta- 
tion of  trees  of  various  sizes.  The  younger  Seneca  informs 
us,  in  one  of  his  letters,  written  from  the  villa  of  Scipio 
Africanus,  but  then  belonging  to  an  intelligent  friend  of  his 
own,  that  he  had  there  learned  the  method  of  successfully 
removing  an  entire  orchard  of  old  trees,  as  practised  by  the 
latter ;  that  the  trees,  after  the  third  and  fourth  year,  pro- 
duced an  abundant  crop  of  fruit,  with  the  fairest  promise  of 
thriving  luxuriantly,  and  continuing  their  shade  to  a  late 
period.     This,  he  adds,  was  an  interesting  lesson  for  him, 


*  Note  IV. 

t  Hist.  Nat.  L.  XVI.  31.  Theophrast.  Hist.  Plant.  L.  IV.  19. 

\  Hist.  Plant.  L.  II.  7. 

8 


58 

at  an  advanced  time  of  life,  when  men  naturally  wish  to 
plant  for  themselves,  although  they  generally  do  so  for  pos- 
terity.* Virgilj  in  the  same  way,  in  describing  his  old 
Corycian,  takes  care  to  celebrate  his  skill  in  the  planting  of 
wood  of  a  large  size,  as  one  of  the  accomplishments  of  a 
Roman  husbandmen.t  But  no  ancient  author,  as  far  as  I 
know,  has  left  us  any  body  of  practical  precepts,  respecting 
the  execution.  The  only  two,  who  have  handed  down  any 
thing  like  a  description  of  it,  are  the  younger  Seneca,  who 
lived  in  the  time  of  Nero,  and  Anatolius,  a  Greek  physician, 
and  one  of  the  Geoponic  writers,  who,  according  to  the  best 
critics,  was  contemporary  with  the  Emperor  Constantine.t 
These  accounts,  therefore,  may  properly  be  considered,  as 
describing  the  Greek  and  the  Roman  methods  of  transplant- 
ing ;  and,  as  the  subject  is  curious,  it  may  be  worth  while 
to  give  their  respective  statements,  in  their  own  words. 

Anatolius,  as  far  as  we  can  judge,  possessed  considerable 
skill  in  this  department.  "If  (says  he)  you  would  remove  a  large 
tree  to  advantage,  open  a  very  deep  trench  or  pit.  (This  plant- 
er, we  may  suppose,  had  a  very  porous  subsoil.)  Be  careful 
to  cut  away  the  spray  and  smaller  branches,  but  without  in- 
juring the  larger  ones  ;  and  also  to  leave  the  whole  of  the 
roots  entire  and  untouched.  Then  place  the  tree  carefully 
in  the  pit,  covering  up  its  roots  with  a  quantity  of  good  mould 
and  manure.  Observe,  however,  (adds  he,)  this  special  pre- 
caution ;  that,  to  whichsoever  side  it  inclined  or  leaned  at 
first,  let  it  incline  to  the  same  side,  in  its  new  situation."!!  It 
is  true,  these  directions  are  given  for  trees  bearing  fruit ;  but 
we  may  fairly  conclude,  that  they  equally  applied  to  forest 
trees  ;  and  it  would  be  well  for  modern  planters,  were  their 
practice  not  more  defective  than  that  of  Anatolius. 

The  account,  given  by  Seneca  of  the  Roman  practice,  is 

*  Note  V.  f  Note  VI.  !!  Note  VII. 

\  Nicks,  Proleg.  in  Geopou.  p.  48. 


59 

greatly  more  circumstantial.  "  There  are  two  methods  (he 
says,  ill  the  letter  above-mentioned.)  according  to  which  my 
friend  plants  his  ohve  ground  {oUvetum.)  The  one  is,  by 
removing  trees  of  a  large  size,  and  making  the  plantation 
at  once  :  the  other  is,  by  planting  sets  of  which  the  progress 
is  necessarily  much  slower.  According  to  the  former  mode, 
the  first  thing  to  be  done  is,  to  cut  off  all  the  branches,  to  the 
distance  of  a  foot  from  the  trunk.  The  next  thing  is,  to  do 
the  same  by  the  lateral  roots,  leaving  nothing  entire,  except 
the  body  of  the  root,  from  which  the  fibres  issue.  The  tree 
is  next  placed  in  the  pit,  with  a  sufficient  quantity  of  manure, 
and  mould  is  thrown  in  and  consolidated,  by  the  most  assi- 
duous pressure,  and  firm  treading  with  the  foot.  Nothing, 
as  my  friend  conceives,  is  more  efficacious,  than  this  way  of 
giving  solidity  and  consistency  to  the  earth  round  the  stem. 
It  excludes  both  cold  and  drought,  and  preserves  the  tree 
from  the  ill  effects  of  wind ;  as  it  is  obvious,  that  the  slightest 
agitation  has  a  tendency  to  strain  the  tender  fibres,  and  pre- 
vent them  from  striking  properly  in  the  ground,  and  going 
forth  in  search  of  their  food.  Last  of  all,  before  filling  in  the 
earth,  he  scrapes  or  cleans  that  part  of  the  root,  which  is 
nearest  the  surface  ;  because  his  idea  is,  that,  from  every 
part  so  treated  and  laid  bare,  new  growths  and  fibres  are 
immediately  sent  out.  By  the  above  process,  as  there  are 
only  three  or  four  feet  of  the  stem  standing  above  ground, 
it  is  soon  covered  from  top  to  bottom  with  new  shoots ;  and 
no  part  of  it  appears  stunted  or  hidebound,  as  such  trees 
usually  are,  in  old  olive  plantations. 

"  The  other  method  of  planting  is,  by  means  of  sets,  which 
are  formed  of  stout  branches,  and  put  into  the  pits,  in  a 
manner  similar  to  that  above  described.  In  selecting  these, 
however,  care  must  be  taken,  that  they  are  covered  with  fresh 
and  tender  bark,  such  as  young  trees  generally  produce.  It 
is  true  (as  he  observes,)  the  sets  require  much  more  time  than 
entire  trees,  to  arrive  at  maturity ;  but  they  become,  in  the 


60 

end,  not  less  beautiful  and  healthy,  than  if  they  had  sprung 
from  plants,  which  were  raised  in  the  ordinary  manner."* 

Notwithstanding  this  seeming  nicety  in  the  Roman  prac- 
tice, and  the  probability  that  it  might  have  led  to  the  estab- 
lishment of  principles,  it  is  curious  enough  to  perceive,  that 
the  art  became  retrograde,  rather  than  progressive,  in  the 
hands  of  the  Romans.  Palladius,  who  wrote  more  than  a 
century  after  Seneca,  and  nearly  two  after  Varro  and  Colu- 
mello,  directs,  in  his  work  to  be  done  in  November,  that,  in 
transferring  large  trees,  all  the  branches  should  be  cut  away, 
previously  to  their  removal,  and  consequently  the  trees  much 
more  defaced  and  mutilated  than  after  the  Greek  manner  ; 
a  precept  which  seems  to  be  but  too  faithfully  observed  by 
most  planters  of  the  present  day.t 

If  we  descend  in  our  investigation  to  modern  times,  we 
shall  not  find  that  any  considerable  progress  has  been  made 
in  the  art.  beyond  the  knowledge  of  the  ancient  nations. 
The  difficulty  of  transplanting  an  old  tree  still  remained 
proverbial ;  and  Baptista  Mantuanus,  who  flourished  in  the 
fifteenth  century,  might  well  exclaim — 

Heu,  male  transfertur  senio  cum  induruit  arbor  ! 
After  the  revival  of  learning  in  Europe,  gardening,  and  in 
some  sort  arboriculture,  were  among  the  useful  arts  first  stu- 
died :  but  the  rudeness  of  those  early  attempts  at  the  former, 
gave  no  earnest  of  the  excellence  which  it  was  afterwards 
to  attain.  It  is  a  popular  error  to  suppose,  as  is  done  by  some, 
that  our  rectilinear  gardens,  our  formal  avenues,  and  elabo- 
rate topiary  works  were  borrowed  from  the  Dutch,  after  the 
accession  of  King  William.  On  the  contrary,  they  belong 
to  a  far  earUer  day.  They  were  accurate  transcripts,  derived 
from  antiquity,  of  the  Roman  garden,  as  we  find  it  admired 
by  Cicero,  and  described  by  Pliny,  in  the  most  polished  ages 

*  Note  VIII.  t  Note  IX. 


61 

of  the  empire*  They  were  tlie  style  ol'  garden,  first  brouglit 
to  Britain  by  the  Romans ;  and  it  prevailed  universally  in 
England,  as  we  learn  from  both  Hentzner  and  Plott,  in  the 
days  of  Q,uecn  Elizabeth. 

The  removal  of  large  trees  has  been  practised  in  Europe 
for  nearly  two  centuries ;  and  it  is  more  than  a  hundred 
and  fifty  years  since  it  was  introduced  into  England.  It 
seems  to  have  come  into  vogue  among  the  great  and  pow- 
erful, sometimes  for  the  purpose  of  concealing  a  defect  in 
their  formal  gardens,  or  perhaps  for  supplying  or  prolonging 
a  favourite  vista.  But  it  was,  for  the  most  part,  a  mere  dis- 
play of  expense  and  labour,  adopted  without  plan,  and 
executed  without  skill  or  science. 

Among  the  earliest  and  most  successful  planters,  on  a 
great  scale,  was  Count  Maurice  of  Nassau,  who  figured  as 
Governor  of  Brazil  in  1636,  when  that  settlement  was  in 
the  hands  of  the  Dutch.  This  prince  was  a  man  of  taste 
and  elegance,  for  the  age  in  which  he  lived  ;  and  he  adorned 
his  palace  and  gardens  there,  with  a  magnificence  worthy 
of  the  satraps  of  the  east.  Caspar  Barleeus,  one  of  the  best 
poets  of  his  time,  is  the  historian  of  the  expedition  ;  and  he 
has  given  the  narrative  in  a  style,  that,  in  some  instances, 
will  bear  a  comparison  with  the  delineations  of  Livy  or 
Tacitus. 

The  governor's  residence  was  upon  an  island,  formed  by 
the  confluence  of  two  rivers,  which  are  called,  by  Barlaeus, 
the  Capevaribis,  and  the  Biberibis,  and  was  named  Friburg. 
Before  the  Prince  commenced  his  improvements,  as  the  his- 
torian informs  us,  it  was  a  very  hopeless  subject ;  a  dreary, 
waste,  and  uncultivated  plain,  without  a  tree  or  bush  to 
shelter  it ;  and,  in  a  word,  equally  worthless  and  unattrac- 
tive. Here,  notwithstanding,  he  erected  a  splendid  palace, 
and  laid  out  gardens  around  it,  of  extraordinary  extent  and 

*  Note  X. 


G2 

magnificence.  In  the  arrangement,  of  llie  buildings,  salubrit}', 
seclusion,  and  horticultural  ornament,  were  all  studiously 
and  tastefully  combined.  The  choicest  fruits  of  a  tropical 
climate,  the  Orange,  the  Citron,  the  Ananas,  with  many 
others  imknown  to  us,  solicited  at  once  the  sight,  the  smell, 
and  the  taste  ;  w  hile  artificial  fountains  of  water,  preserving 
the  coolness  of  the  air,  and  the  verdure  of  the  earth,  ren- 
dered it  a  spot  of  peculiar  attraction.  In  laying  out  the 
grounds  also,  such  was  the  designer's  skill,  and  the  magni- 
ficent scale  of  the  plantations  and  grass-plots,  that  no  fewer 
than  thirteen  bastions  and  turrets  flanked  and  defended  the 
gardens,  and  promoted  alike  seclusion  and  security.  And 
in  order  to  complete  at  once,  and  give  the  Immediate  Effect 
of  Wood  to  so  great  a  change  on  the  face  of  nature,  he  le- 
moved  to  the  spot  no  fewer  than  seven  hundred  cocoa  trees 
of  various  sizes,  of  w^iich  some  rose  to  thirty,  some  to  forty, 
and  some  to  fifty  feet  high,  to  the  lowermost  branches. 

Of  the  success  of  the  improvement  last  mentioned,  no  one 
but  the  Prince  himself  entertained  the  slightest  expectation. 
Yet  such,  says  Barlseus,  was  the  ingenuity,  as  well  as 
persevering  labour  displayed  in  the  work,  that  the  whole 
was  accomplished  with  the  most  perfect  success.  Notwith- 
standing the  immense  size  of  the  trees,  which  were  of  seventy 
and  eighty  years  growth,  they  were  skilfully  taken  up,  under 
the  Prince's  superintendence.  They  were  then  placed  on 
carriages  provided  with  wheels,  and  conveyed  over  a  space 
of  from  three  to  four  miles  in  extent,  and  ultimately  trans- 
ported on  rafts,  across  both  the  rivers,  to  the  shores  of  the 
island.  On  being  planted  there,  so  favourable  were  both 
soil  and  vegetation  in  that  genial  climate,  that  they  imme- 
diately struck  root,  and  even  bore  fruit,  during  the  first  year 
after  their  removal.  Thus,  adds  Barlaeus,  the  truth  of  the 
ancient  adage  was  for  once  disproved,  which  says,  that  "  It 
is  impossible  to  transplant  an  old  tree  with  success."* 

*NoTE  XI. 


63 

This,  without  doubt,  was  a  singular  example  of  successful 
transplantation,  and  not  less  singular,  than  certain  and  well 
attested.  It  was  a  splendid  display  of  the  effects  of  physical 
strength,  and  mechanical  ingenuity,  judiciously  directed  by 
absolute  power ;  but  it  is  useless  as  an  example  of  either 
instruction  or  imitation.  If  we  impartially  subduct  from  it 
all  that  may  fairly  be  attributed  to  a  tropical  climate,  to  the 
unlimited  command  of  men  and  money  in  executing  the 
work,  and  to  the  glowing  colours  of  the  historian  in  describing 
it,  perhaps  there  will  remain  little  more  than  what  is  both 
probable  and  natural,  under  ordmary  circumstances. — 
Barlaeus,  beyond  his  general  eulogium  on  the  great  ingenuity, 
gives  no  account  of  the  details  of  the  process.  Indeed,  he 
does  not  appear  to  have  been  very  conversant  with  the 
subject  of  wood,  from  the  wonder  which  he  expresses,  at  the 
natural  appearance  of  fruit,  in  the  first  season  ;  as  any  gar- 
dener could  have  predicted  the  probability  of  the  phenomenon, 
during  the  first  year,  together  with  the  certainty  of  its  ceasing, 
during  the  second. 

Evelyn,  although  with  no  great  accuracy,  narrates  the 
same  story  of  Count  Maurice,  and  adds,  that  instances  of  the 
practice,  little  less  successful,  had  occurred  in  Europe.  He 
states,  that,  about  the  middle  of  the  same  century,  M.  de  Fiat, 
a  Mareschal  of  France,  removed  huge  oaks  in  this  way,  at 
the  Chateau  de  Fiat.*  The  Elector  Palatine,  about  the 
same  time,  also  transplanted  a  number  of  great  lime  trees, 
from  one  of  his  forests  near  Heidelberg,  to  the  slope  of  a  hill, 
in  view  of  the  palace.  Midsummer,  it  seems,  was  the  singular 
time  selected  for  the  work,  and  De  Son,  a  Frenchman,  and 
"  an  admirable  mechanician,"  as  Evelyn  records  it,  managed 
the  execution.  The  soil  of  the  hill  (according  to  De  Son's 
account  given  to  Evelyn  himself,)  consisted  of  "  a  dry, 
reddish,  barren  earth,"  which  probably  with  us  might  have 

*Silva,  Vol.  I,  p.  102. 


64 

been  esteemed  good  turnip  soil.  Here,  he  says,  they  made 
great  pits,  for  the  reception  of  the  trees.  They  then  cut  off 
their  heads ;  and,  having  filled  the  pits  with  a  composition 
of  cow-dung  diluted  with  water,  and  worked  to  the  consistency 
of  the  finest  puddle  or  pap,  they  immersed  the  roots  in  it,  and 
carefully  replaced  the  turf  upon  the  surface,  as  before.  These 
limes,  as  Evelyn  adds,  "  prospered  rarely  well,"'  exposed  as 
they  were,  during  the  whole  process,  to  the  scorching  rays 
of  the  sun.  And  tliis  he  justly  considers  as  "  a  singular 
example  of  removing  so  great  trees  at  such  a  season  ;"*  or, 
in  other  words,  that  it  is  not  easy  to  kill  the  lime,  in  whatever 
way  you  treat  it. 

But  Lewis  XIV.  was,  without  doubt,  the  greatest  trans- 
planter of  modern  times,  and  the  individual,  whose  example 
operated  more  powerfull)'"  than  any  other,  in  bringing  the 
art  into  fashion  in  Europe,  in  the  seventeenth  century. — 
From  the  researches  of  the  learned  Jesuits  and  others,  who, 
by  this  Prince's  order,  had  rendered  the  classics  familiar  to 
the  Dauphin,  he  learned,  that  the  practice  was  well  known 
to  the  Greeks  and  Romans ;  and  he  resolved  to  rival,  and  if 
possible  to  eclipse,  whatever  had  been  done  in  this  way,  by 
those  distinguished  nations. 

Accordingly,  among  the  stupendous  changes,  which  he 
made  on  the  face  of  nature  at  Versailles,  and  other  royal 
residences,  that  by  means  of  transplanting  was  not  omitted. 
All  the  arts  of  ingenuity,  and  all  the  efforts  of  expense  and 
labour  were  employed,  in  constructing  machinery  for  so  novel 
an  undertaking.  Under  the  direction  of  Le  Notre,  his  favou- 
rite engineer  in  this  department,!  the  most  extraordinary 
feats  in  transplanting  were  performed,  both  at  Versailles  and 
Trianon.  Immense  trees  were  torn  up  by  the  roots,  erected 
on  carriages,  and  removed  at  the  will  and  pleasure  of  the 
royal  planter.     Almost  the  whole  Bois  de  Boulogne  was,  in 

*Silva,  Vol.  I,  p.  102,  205.  fNoTE  XIL 


65 

this  way,  said  to  be  tianspoitcd  IVoiii  V^ersaiiles  to  it^  [jicsent 
site,  a  distance  of  about  two  leagues  and  a  liail".  To  order 
the  march  of  an  army,  was  the  efTort  of  common  men,  and 
every-day  commanders ;  to  order  tlie  removal  of  a  forest 
seemed  to  suit  the  magnificent  concej)tions  of  a  prince,  who, 
in  all  liis  enterprises,  allccted  to  act  upon  a  scale  immeasura- 
bly greater  than  that  of  his  contemporaries,  and  who  probably 
was  the  most  powerful  monarch  in  Europe,  whether  of  his 
own,  or  of  any  other  age.  In  the  Bois  de  Boulogne,  in  spite 
of  military  devastation,  the  curious  eye  may  still  distinguish 
the  traces  of  this  extraordinary  achievement,  in  the  rectilinear 
disposition  of  the  trees,  which  were  removed  on  that  occasion. 

Respecting  the  success  of  the  work,  executed  probably 
about  1070,  it  is  not  easy,  at  this  distance  of  time,  to  speak 
with  certainty.  That  the  trees  were  lopped  or  mutilated, 
we  are  well  aware ;  and  that  little  science  was  employed, 
excepting  in  the  mechanical  skill,  displayed  in  the  transpor- 
tation. Of  the  trees,  therefore,  many  must  have  died,  for 
want  of  roots,  and  of  sap  to  support  them,  although  theh 
places  were  afterwards  supplied  ;  and  many  must  have  lost 
their  tops,  had  they  not  been  severely  lopped,  or  altogether 
decapitated.  The  lapse,  however,  of  more  than  a  century 
and  a  half,  a  space  far  surpassing  the  age  of  man,  has  sup- 
plied these  defects.  While  it  has  brought  the  trees  to 
maturity,  it  has  covered  with  oblivion  all  the  imperfections 
of  the  process ;  and  the  former  promise  long  to  remain  a 
monument  of  so  stupendous  an  exertion  of  physical  force. 

Sturm,  a  German  traveller,  who  visited  France  about  the 
year  1730,  relates,  that  the  great  transplanting  machine, 
used  on  this  memorable  occasion,  [Die  grosse  Garteti- 
Macliine,)*  was  still  shown  at  Versailles,  and  it  must  long 
after  have  been  seen  by  others.  But  from  its  late  disappear- 
ance, we  may  conclude,  that  it  was  pulled  to  pieces,  and  the 

*  Sturm's  Travels,  p.  113. 
9 


66 

iron-work  prol:»ably  converted  into  pikes,  on  the  breaking  out 
of  the  French  Revohition. 

Besides  this  celebrated  effort  in  the  vicinity  of  the  capital, 
we  should  be  inclined  to  imagine,  from  what  is  said  by 
contemporary  writers,  that  Lewis  succeeded  still  better  in 
the  provinces,  in  giving  Immediate  Effect  to  Wood.  At  Mont 
Louis,  a  small  town  in  the  territory  of  Rousillon,  at  the  foot 
of  the  Pyrenees,  Avhich  he  built  and  embellished,  and  which 
was  named  after  him,  he  made  the  most  surprising 
improvements  of  every  soit.  And  unless  the  imagination 
of  a  poet  of  the  time  has  too  highly  coloured  the  description, 
the  transplanted  groves,  at  this  sequestered  spot,  rose  with 
such  sudden  luxuriance,  that  the  birds  at  once  flocked  to 
them,  and,  nestling  among  the  branches,  filled  the  air  with 
their  melodious  notes ; 

In  nemus  repente  natum 

Aves  undique  devolant, 

Nidosque  ponunt,  hospitis  sub  frondibus, 

Mulcentes  teneris  vocibus  sBthera.* 

About  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century,  as  wc  learn 
from  Evelyn,  the  practice  of  transplanting  in  the  French 
way  came  much  into  use  in  England.  No  tree,  he  observes, 
was  found  to  bear  the  process  better  than  the  elm,  or  recover 
sooner  from  its  severity.  He  himself,  he  says, "  had  frequently 
removed  trees  of  this  sort  almost  as  big  as  his  waist :"  but  he 
first  carefully  "  disbranched"  them,  leaving  the  whole  summit 
entire.  Men  of  rank  and  affluence,  Ave  find,  aljout  the  same 
era,  transplanted  great  trees  of  various  kinds,  with  vast  labour 
and  expense ;  and  a  Devonshire  nobleman  in  particular, 
whose  name  has  not  Ijeen  recorded,  removed  oaks  as  large 
af5  twelve  oxen  could  draw^,  for  the  purpose  of  supplying  a 
defect  in  an  avenue  leading  to  one  of  his  residences,! 

The  first  attempt  at  any  thing  like  knowledge  in  the  art 

*  Commir.  Op.  Post.  p.  41.  t  Silva,  Vol.  I.  p.  102,  126, 


G7 

was  made  by  a  Lord  Fitzharding  of  this  period.  That 
nobleman,  as  it  appears,  was  a  contemporary  of  Evelyn's, 
and  lord  treasurer  of  the  household  to  King  Charles  II.  But 
his  experiments  were  limited  to  subjects  of  far  smaller  mag- 
nitude. His  method  with  the  oak  was,  to  select  a  tree  of  the 
size  of  his  thigh,  which  probably  might  be  about  twenty-six 
or  twenty-eight  inches  in  girth.  Having  removed  the  earth, 
and  cut  all  the  collateral  roots,  he  forced  it  down  upon  its 
side,  so  as  to  come  at  the  taproot,  which  was  immediately 
cut  off.  The  tree  was  then  raised  up ;  the  mould  was 
returned  into  the  pit,  and  the  tree  left  standing,  for  a  twelve- 
month or  more,  until  a  fresh  growth  of  roots  and  fibres 
enabled  him  to  remove  it  with  advantage.  Another  method 
was,  after  laying  bare  the  roots,  and  leaving  four  main  ones 
untouched,  on  the  four  opposite  sides,  in  the  form  of  a  cross, 
for  supporting  the  tree,  to  cut  away  only  those  in  the  intervals. 
The  mould  was  then,  as  before,  returned  into  the  pit.  After 
waiting  a  year  or  two,  when  the  intervals  became  completely 
filled  with  fresh  growths,  the  four  cross  roots,  and  also  the 
tap,  were  then  reduced,  and  the  tree  removed,  "  with  as  much 
of  the  clod  about  the  roots  as  possible."*  This  ingenious 
process,  which,  in  either  way,  saved  the  tree  from  decapita- 
tion, and  consequently  from  disfigurement,  has  been 
deservedly  recorded  by  Evelyn  and  Wise,  and  all  succeeding 
writers. 

It  must  be  acknowledged,  that  there  was  great  ingenuity, 
and  some  acquaintance  with  wood,  displayed  in  these 
important  improvements  by  Lord  Fitzharding.  As  Grew 
had  by  this  time  written,  and  the  researches  by  both  that 
writer  and  Malpighi,  respecting  the  anatomy  and  physiology 
of  plants,  had  begun  to  be  known  all  over  Europe,  it  seems 


*  Evelyn's  Silva,  Vol.  I.  p.  102.— Wise's  Mystery  of  Gardening 
and  Planting,  p.  91,  92.— Bradley,  p.  89,  108,  &c.— Diet.  Rust,  in 
voc.  Transplanting,  &c.  &-c- 


68 

surprising,  that  this  ingenious  nobleman  should  have  stopped 
here.  By  advancing  a  step  further,  and  applying  those 
interesting  doctrines  to  the  art,  he  might  have  brought  it 
to  a  state  of  certainty  and  precision,  to  which  Uttle  could 
have  been  added  by  the  industry  of  his  successors.  It  was 
(to  compare  great  things  with  small,)  like  the  ill  fortune  of 
the  Romans,  in  missing  the  discovery  of  the  art  of  printing 
by  moveable  types,  when,  as  their  pottery  indicates,  they 
may  be  said  to  have  possessed  that  of  stereotype. 

In  this  condition  of  the  art  of  transplanting,  it  was  still 
necessarily  confined,  for  want  of  science  to  direct  and  simplify 
it,  to  the  grounds  of  the  powerful  and  opulent ;  and  sundry 
devices  were  adopted  by  their  gardeners,  and  other  operators, 
to  render  the  practice  more  efficient,  and  to  reduce  the 
expense  within  moderate  limits.  Although  numerous  oxen 
and  horses  were  still  employed,  to  drag  the  ponderous  load 
of  earth,  on  which  their  hopes  of  success  mainly  rested,  yet 
sundry  cflbrts  of  ingenuity  were  exerted,  for  the  preservation 
of  the  roots  ;  and,  as  the  subjects  were  large,  even  the 
assistance  of  frost  was  called  in,  for  that  desirable  object. — 
Soon  after  the  fall,  and  before  hard  weather  set  in,  a  trench 
was  opened  of  some  extent,  and  at  a  sufficient  distance  from 
the  trees,  so  as  to  undermine  the  roots.  Blocks  and  quarters 
of  W' ood  weie  next  placed  in  the  excavation,  to  keep  up  the 
earth.  The  trench  was  then  filled  with  water,  which  was 
suffered  to  freeze  ;  and  thus,  an  immense  and  weighty  mass 
of  earth  and  roots,  bound  firmly  together  by  congelation,  was 
conveyed  with  the  trees  to  the  situation  intended.  Here, 
however,  it  was  previously  necessary  to  preserve  the  mould 
from  freezing  also,  by  covering  up  the  surface  with  fresh 
litter,  to  some  distance  round  the  new  pit. 

It  deserves  particular  notice,  that,  in  transporting  these 
unwieldy  subjects,  no  other  than  their  erect  position  was 
contemplated  by  the  inventors.  By  means  of  a  vast  wooden 
crane,  strongly  braced  with  iron,  both  transversely  and  Ion- 


G9 

gitudincilly,  with  ropes  and  pullics  to  work  it  with  effect, 
and  of  which  the  former  were  passed  under  the  roots,  these 
enormous  masses  were  raised  from  the  ground,  and  place<l 
upon  a  platform  with  very  low  wheels ;  when,  after  being 
dragged  by  the  united  strength  of  men  and  horses,  it  was  let 
down  into  the  new  pit,  by  similar  apparatus.*  These  were 
gigantic  operation?:,  and  such  as  required  machinery  of  the 
most  powerful  and  expensive  kind.  It  is  not  a  great  many 
years,  however,  since  feats  of  the  same  description  were  per- 
formed at  Blenheim,  and  other  large  English  places :  and  it 
sometimes  happened,  when  the  excavation  was  made  at  an 
uncommon  distance  from  the  trees,  and  a  sufficient  mass  of 
earth  obtained  for  supplying  the  roots  with  nourishment,  that 
the  tops  were  preserved  from  decay.  But  we  may  easily  sup- 
pose, that  planters  only,  like  a  governor  of  Brazil,  or  a  Ger- 
man elector,  would  undertake  the  execution. 

From  the  time  of  Evelyn  to  that  of  Brown  (the  well- 
known  professor  of  landscape  gardening),  that  is,  for  a  period 
of  about  threescore  years,  we  hear  little  of  transplanting  in 
England ;  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  exertions  of  the  latter, 
and  for  the  kindred  art,  to  which  he  gave  so  much  celebrity, 
it  might  have  sunk  altogether  into  oblivion.  That  enter- 
prising genius  clearly  perceived,  that  his  fortune  had  placed 
him  at  the  head  of  a  new  and  popular  school  of  design, 
which,  from  the  novelty  of  its  attractions,  promised  ere  long 
to  rival  painting  itself  As  the  new  artists  possessed  already 
the  privilege,  not  only  of  appropriating  the  colours,  but  even 
of  working  with  the  materials  of  nature,  so  they  appeared 
to  want  nothing,  but  the  power  of  giving  immediate  effect 
to  their  pictures,  in  order  to  faciUtate  the  competition,  if  it 
did  not  altogether  turn  the  balance  in  their  favour. 

With  the  view,  therefore,  of  obtaining  this  decided  ad- 
vantage in  the  construction  of  his  landscapes,  Brown  dili- 

*  Evelyn,  Vol.  I.  p,  103.— Diet.  Rust,  m  voce  Transplanting. 


70 

gently  applied  himself  to  the  improvement  of  transplanting 
large  trees  for  park  effect,  and  strove  with  great  zeal  to  bring 
it  into  repute,  among  his  noble  and  wealthy  employers.  In- 
stead of  maintaining  the  upright  position  of  the  trees  during 
transportation,  as  had  hitherto  been  practised,  he  devised  the 
method  of  carrying  them  horizontally,  and  for  that  purpose 
constructed  the  Transplanting  Machine,  which,  since  his 
time,  has  been  in  pretty  general  use. 

This  efficient  implement  was,  like  most  useful  contrivances, 
of  very  simple  structure.  It  consisted  of  a  strong  pole  of  con- 
siderable length,  with  two  high  wheels,  and  acting  on  an 
iron  axle,  which  was  placed  at  right  angles  to  it.  At  the 
extremity  of  the  pole  there  was  a  smaller  wheel,  that  turned 
on  a  pivot,  and  w^as  used  for  trees  of  more  than  ordinary 
magnitude.  These  two  wheels  were  of  great  strength,  made 
nearly  upright,  or,  in  the  workman's  phrase,  very  little  "dish- 
ed." A  strong  cross-bar  was  bolted  on  the  axle,  with  a  space 
in  the  middle,  gradually  hollowed  out  for  receiving  the  stem 
of  the  tree,  of  whatever  size  it  might  be.  According  to 
Brown's  method,  the  top  was  pretty  severely  lopped  or  light- 
ened, and  sometimes  quite  pollarded.  The  roots  were  next 
cut  round,  to  the  depth  of  the  fibres,  and  only  two  or  three 
feet  out  from  the  body,  and  the  machine  was  brought  up 
upon  its  wheels,  as  close  as  possible  to  the  tree.  The  pole 
was  set  upright,  and  applied  to  the  stem,  to  which  it  was 
then  lashed  in  the  firmest  manner.  By  a  rope  fixed  to  the 
top  of  the  pole,  it  was,  last  of  all,  forcibly  drawn  down,  by 
several  men's  strength;  and  thus,  the  stem  and  the  pole  of 
the  machine,  forming  a  lever  of  great  power,  forced  or  tore 
up  the  roots  from  their  under-bed,  with  as  many  fibres  adhe- 
ring to  them,  as  escaped  laceration ;  leaving  the  tree  sus- 
pended horizontally  on  the  cross-bar,  and  ready  to  be  drawn 
away  root  foremost,  as  the  artist  might  require  it. 

This,  we  must  own,  was  no  very  gentle  treatment  of  the 
roots,  any  more  than  of  the  branches.     Yet  Brown's  im- 


71 

provement  possessed  the  double  advantage  of  contributing, 
by  the  height  of  the  wheels,  to  the  safety  of  the  tree  during 
the  transmission  ;  and,  by  materially  increasing  the  dispatch, 
it  proportionally  diminished  the  cost  of  the  process. 

Notwithstanding  the  superior  character,  and  elegant  learn- 
ing of  Messrs.  Price  and  Knight,  and  the  weight  which  may 
be  allowed  to  their  authority,  it  is  impossible  for  us  to  con- 
ceive, that  Brown  was  as  destitute  of  genius  and  talents,  as 
they  would  willingly  persuade  us.  The  idea  is  clearly  dis- 
proved, by  the  prodigious  extent  of  his  reputation,  and  of 
the  works  in  which  he  was  employed.*  It  will  not,  there- 
fore, be  thought  too  much  to  say  here,  that  his  genius  was  of 
that  aspiring  and  ardent  sort,  which  fitted  him  rather  for 
bold  design,  than  minute  detail  and  patient  investigation ; 
and,  as  the  character  and  properties  of  trees  formed  a  study 
belonging  to  objects  of  the  latter  class,  it  could  not  very  long 
detain  his  attention.  Besides,  he  perceived,  that  it  was  by 
no  means  applicable  to  the  execution  of  great  outlines  of 
Wood,  how  useful  soever  and  effective  it  might  become  for 
the  foreground,  and  the  middle  distance  of  the  landscape. 
Be  this,  however,  as  it  may,  it  appears,  that  the  art  received 
no  further  improvement  at  his  hands,  and  seemingly  as  little 
at  those  of  his  successors.  Even  the  ingenious  contrivance 
of  Lord  Fitzharding  to  multiply  the  roots  of  trees,  seems 
little  to  have  attracted  his  notice.  In  transplanting,  at  the 
numerous  places,  which  he  improved  or  altered  in  England, 
this  method  was  never  resorted  to.  The  process  he  followed 
was  a  very  simple  one,  namely,  to  root  up  the  trees  by  the 
shortest  possible  method,  and  convey  them,  in  the  speediest 
way,  to  their  several  destinations.  He  preferred,  however, 
to  work  with  his  machine  during  frost,  when  earth,  in  masses 
greater  or  less,  would  adhere  to  the  roots,  and  be  readily  lifted 
with  them.     As  to  severely  defacing,  and  even  pollarding 

*  Note  XIII. 


72 

the  topsj  he  conceived,  thai  it  cairied  witli  it  its  own  apology : 
And  such  seems  still  to  be  the  general  opinion  of  planters, 
down  to  the  present  period. 

These  particulars,  respecting  the  practice  and  machine  of 
Brown,  at  one  time  the  supreme  dictator  of  taste  in  land- 
scape gardening  in  England,  were  obtained  from  two  of  his 
pupils,  the  well-known  Mr.  Thomas  White,  who  succeeded 
to  a  great  part  of  his  business  in  the  northern  counties,  and 
Mr.  James  Robertson,  who  was  sent  down  to  Scotland,  about 
1750,  to  lay  out  Duddingston  for  the  late  Earl  of  Abercorn.* 
This  task  Robertson  peiformed  with  credit  to  himself,  ex- 
hil:)iting  all  the  faults,  and  the  excellencies  of  his  master. 
After  this  his  first  essay,  and  making  some  important  changes 
at  Hopetoun  House,  and  on  the  park  at  Dalkeith,  he  laid  out 
Livingston,  Dalhousic,  Niddry,  Whim,  Moredun,  Culzean, 
and  other  places  in  Mid-Lothian  and  Ayrshire  ;  which,  with 
the  exception  of  Blairdrummond,  were  the  earliest  examples 
of  landscape  gardening  in  Scotland.! 

At  all,  or  most  of  these  places,  Robertson  introduced  the 
knowledge  of  the  transplanting  machine,  together  with  the 
method  of  employing  it,  as  interesting  to  landscape  garden- 
ing :  But  few  particulars  are  recorded  of  the  progress  made 
by  either  art,  on  this  side  of  the  Tweed.  To  a  nation  not 
inconstant  nor  volatile,  and  certainly  poor,  when  compared 
with  their  present  condition,  it  was  no  very  easy  nor  grateful 
imdertaking,  to  demohsh  at  once  their  favourite  terraces, 
their  formal  gardens,  and  other  appendages  of  ancient  gran- 
deur, for  a  new-fangled  art,  of  which  Price  wittily  said,  thfit 
Horace  had  long  since  described  it  in  three  words ;  for  its 
leading  merit  consists,  in  exchanging  squares  and  parallelo- 
giams,  for  circles  and  ellipses, 

Mutat  quadrata  rotundis.J 

+  NoTt  XIV.  \  Loudon'b  Encyclopedia  of  Gardening,  p.  79. 

J  Essays  on  tlic  Picturesque,  Vol.  1.  p.  230. 


73 

When  such  was  the  only  master,  under  whom  the  art  of 
transplanting  was  studied  in  Scotland,  wc  shall  not  greatly 
wonder  at  the  slender  advances  it  has  made,  or  rather  at  the 
ill  success  that  has  attended  it,  for  more  than  half  a  century. 
In  fact,  it  may  be  said,  that  it  is,  at  this  moment,  in  no  better 
condition  as  to  either  skill  or  science,  than  Robertson  left  it, 
threescore  years  since.  This  artist  (according  to  the  account 
given  by  Hayes  of  his  own  practice,*  which  was  borrowed 
from  Robertson's)  was  not  very  nice  in  his  selection  of  sub- 
jects, but  took  them  indiscriminately,  from  close  woods  and 
open  dispositions,  just  as  either  fell  in  his  way ;  so  that,  if 
his  method  was  bad,  as  we  have  already  seen,  his  subjects 
must  have  been  at  least  as  bad  as  his  method.  As  to  the 
attempt  to  introduce  a  better,  there  is  reason  to  think,  that, 
more  than  thirty  years  since,  I  myself  was  probably  the  first 
planter,  who  made  known  in  Scotland  the  mode  of  preparing 
the  roots  of  trees,  as  practised  by  Lord  Fitzharding ;  and  I 
believe,  it  now  passes  with  many,  under  the  name  of  Tny 
method,  to  the  prejudice  of  the  ingenious  inventor. 

In  a  few  years  after  the  above  period,  Robertson  was  in- 
vited to  Ireland,  under  high  and  distinguished  patronage,  viz. 
that  of  the  Duke  of  Leinstei-,  Mr.  Conolly,  Mr.  Hayes  of  the 
Royal  Irish  Academy,  and  other  persons  of  taste  and  fortune, 
leaving  his  business  to  be  managed  by  his  nephew  George, 
and  James  Ramsay,  one  of  the  most  promising  of  his  pupils. 
Here  also  Robertson  introduced  the  practice  of  removing  large 
trees,  which,  under  his  new  employers,  appears  to  have  come 
considerably  into  fashion.  The  machine  of  Brown  was,  of 
course,  carried  over  with  him  to  Ireland  ;  and  Mr.  Hayes,  in 
his  meritorious  tract  on  Planting,  and  the  Management  of 
Woods,  gives  an  account  of  the  implement,  and  the  style  of 
Working  it,  as  then  taught,  which  entirely  coincides  with  that 
above  described.     Brown's  vigorous  and  short-hand  method 

*  Practical  Treatise  on  Plantino^. 
10 


74 

of  tearing  ii|)  (he  trees  liy  the  roots,  and  rapidly  conveying 
them  to  tlieir  new  destinations,  captivated  the  hvely  fancy  of 
the  Irish  planters.  Mr,  Hayes  is  loud  in  its  praise,  and  de- 
cidedly prefers  the  compendious  process  of  the  "  Scottish 
Engineer,"  to  the  more  elaborate  preparations,  and  tedious 
contrivances  of  Evelyn  and  Fitzharding.*  Thus,  it  hap- 
pened oddly  enough,  that  the  Scotch,  who  themselves  knew 
nothing  of  transplanting,  should  give  notable  lessons  in  the 
art,  and  have  the  honour  of  introducing  it  to  notice  and  po- 
pularity in  the  sister  kingdom  ; 

Qui  sibi  scmitam  non  sapiunt,  akcri  monstrant  viam. 

From  this  time,  however,  it  appears,  that  it  has  made  no  ad- 
vances among  the  Irish,  as  Walker,  and  others  of  their  late 
writers,  pass  over  the  subject  without  notice. 

The  principal  English  authors,  who,  of  late  years,  have 
treated  of  the  art,  are  Boutcher  and  Marshall;  and  being 
both  men  of  practical  skill,  as  well  as  various  knowledge, 
what  they  have  written  is  deserving  of  particular  considera- 
tion. About  the  time  when  Brown's  reputation  was  at  its 
height,  that  is,  between  1750  and  1780,  Boutcher,  Nursery- 
man in  Edinburgh,  one  of  the  most  intelligent  Arboricul- 
turists that  this  country  has  produced,!  with  the  view  of  pro- 
moting the  fashionable  art  of  the  day,  struck  out  what  he 
conceived  to  be  a  considerable  improvement  in  the  method  of 
removing  large  trees  of  all  sorts.  His  theory  was,  to  equalize, 
by  a  gradual  and  certain  process,  the  roots  and  the  branches 
of  trees  relatively  to  each  other,  so  as  to  enable  both  to  per- 
form their  functions  successfully,  and  at  any  given  period. 

With  this  view,  he  commenced  his  training  on  plants  just 
out  of  the  seed-bed,  and  began  to  fit  them,  from  the  second 
year,  for  their  ultimate  destination  in  the  lawn  or  park. 
After  standing  in  the  nursery,  in  the  ordinary  way,  for  a  few 

*  Prac.  Treat,  on  Planting,  p.  41,  &c. 
t  See  Note  II.  on  Sect.  I. 


75 

years,  they  were  removed  to  a  second  nursery ;  on  which 
occasion,  extraordinary  care  was  taken  to  prune,  dress,  and 
shorten  the  roots.  Tiicrc  they  stood,  two  and  three  feet 
distant,  for  three  or  four  years  more.  A  third  nursery,  at 
still  more  open  order,  next  received  them,  for  a  like  space  of 
time.  A  fourth,  a  fifth,  and  even  a  sixth  removal  succeeded, 
leaving  the  plants  no  less  than  ten  and  twelve  feet  asunder, 
but  increasing  in  strength  and  symmetry,  still  more  than 
they  increased  in  height.  At  each  and  all  of  these  reiterated 
removals,  the  roots  as  well  as  the  branches  were  shortened 
and  pruned,  with  extraordinary  accuracy,  and  every  attention 
was  bestowed,  to  multiply  and  invigorate  the  former.  When 
twenty  feet  high,  or  more,  and  of  fifteen  and  sixteen  years 
growth,  the  plants  were  supposed  to  be  ready  for  ultimate 
removal,  by  conveying  them,  on  men's  shoulders,  to  their 
permanent  destinations.  By  this  elaborate  course  of  train- 
ing and  disciphne,  all  mutilation  of  the  tops  was  to  be  avoided ; 
and  in  this  way  he  hoped  so  judiciously  to  second,  and  even 
direct  the  efforts  of  nature,  as  should  render  violence  useless, 
and  effectually  preclude  the  errors,  which  haste  or  ignorance 
had  hitherto  committed.* 

It  is  to  be  regretted,  that  this  theory,  which  is  suffi- 
ciently ingenious,  is  impossible  to  be  applied  to  any  practical 
purpose,  although  it  contains  valuable  lessons  for  the  planter 
of  reflection.  The  time  alone,  which  would  be  required  for 
its  completion,  and  the  tedious  preparation,  and  consequent 
expense  incurred  by  the  process  (supposing  it  were  even  more 
faultless  than  it  is),  have  prolmbly  prevented  its  being  at- 
tempted by  any  one,  except  the  ingenious  projector. 

Besides  this,  Boutcher  had  another  plan,  on  which  he 
seems  to  have  highly  valued  himself,  for  removing  trees  of 
a  large  size,  that  "  had  stood  long  in  woods  and  nurseries." 
But  the  very  terms  of  this  proposition,  in  as  far  as  it  regards 

''^  Treatise  on  Forest  Trees,  p-  14 — 17,  &c. 


76 

the  previous  situation  of  the  trees,  aic  ahiiost  quite  enough 
to  insure  miscarriage ;  and  no  more  needs  be  said  about  it 
than  this,  that  it  is  a  better  edition  of  Lord  Fitzharding's 
system,  but  with  infinitely  worse  subjects.  The  roots  were 
to  be  more  elaborately  trained,  and  in  every  way  more  scien- 
tifically treated ;  but  entire  decapitation  is  held  forth  as  a 
leading  feature  in  the  plan,  which  that  ingenious  nobleman 
had  the  skill  to  avoid.* 

The  other  author,  to  whom  we  have  to  refer,  is  Marshall, 
an  intelligent  and  voluminous  writer  on  Rural  Economics, 
in  the  end  of  the  last  century.  Marshall  was  by  profession 
a  West  Indian  planter ;  but,  on  coming  home  in  1775,  he 
dedicated  his  attention  to  planting  and  landscape  gardening, 
an(J  in  general  to  rural  affairs,  in  all  of  which  he  displayed 
considerable  skill.  He  is  one  of  the  few  among  our  writers, 
who  studied  the  removal  of  large  trees  as  an  art,  and  laid 
down  rules  to  regulate  the  execution.  His  precepts,  there- 
fore, as  well  as  his  practice,  are  entitled  to  regard,  not  only 
from  their  own  intrinsic  value,  but  as  they  serve  to  bring 
down  the  history  of  the  art  nearly  to  the  present  day. 

This  judicious  writer  was  too  well  aware  of  the  difficulty 
and  hazard  of  removing  large-sized  trees  of  any  sort,  to 
practise  on  subjects  of  great  magnitude.  For  "  thinning 
plantations,"  he  says,  "  for  removing  obstructions,  or  hiding 
defects,  or  for  raising  ornamental  groups  or  single  trees  ex 
peditiously,"  he  conceives  that  the  practice  may  be  recom- 
mended ;  but  he  declares  it  to  be  decidedly  "  the  most  diffi- 
cult part  of  planting,"  and  therefore  is  of  opinion,  that  it  is 
inapplicable  to  general  purposes,  and  not  often  practised  for 
any  purpose,  "with  uniform  success."! 

At  the  various  places,  where  Marshall  was  consulted, 
whether  aa  a  Landscape  Gardener,  or  a  surveyor  of  estates, 

*  Treatise  on  Forest  Trees,  p.  256—259. 
t  Rural  Ornament,  Vol.  I.  pp.  40,  41. 


77 

he  frequently  frave  specimens  of  transplanting,  and  these 
were  conducted  with  a  skill,  certainly  unequalled  by  any 
one  who  had  preceded  him,  and  which  no  one  who  follows 
him  will  easily  surpass,  with  the  same  sort  of  subjects.  Yet 
it  is  surprising  that  a  planter,  so  conversant  with  practice,  a 
man  too  of  talents  and  information  like  Marshall,  seems  not 
to  have  arrived  at  any  acquaintance  with  principles.  After 
succeeding  in  a  manner  superior  to  most  others,  was  it  not  na- 
tural, that  he  should  have  inquired  why  he  so  succeeded  ? 
and  that  knowledge,  enlarged  by  reflection,  and  confirmed 
by  examples,  would  probably  have  led  him  to  some  general 
theory,  that  bore  on  practice,  and  suggested  systematic  im- 
provement. Had  he  been  more  acquainted  with  vegetable 
physiology,  and  the  anatomy  of  plants,  he  would  have  seen, 
that  trees  growing  m  close  woods,  and  trees  standing  in  the 
oj)  en  field,  are  endued  with  very  different  properties ;  and 
that  something  of  firmer  stamina,  and  greater  magnitude 
than  what  the  strength  of  two  or  three  persons  could  tran 
sport,  was  necessary  for  Park-wood,  which  we  expect  is  to 
grow  vigorously,  and  resist  the  elements,  in  open  exposures.* 
His  judicious  method,  however,  of  preparing  the  pits ;  of 
putting  his  trees  into  the  ground  ;  of  applying  the  mould, 
when  so  put ;  of  preserving,  distributing,  and  dividmg  the 
roots,  obviously  results  from  an  attentive  study  of  the  diffi- 
culties of  the  art,  and,  as  he  himself  states,  from  "  real  prac- 
tice."! Still  his  subjects,  like  those  of  his  predecessor  Boutcher, 
were  drawn  mostly  from  close  plantations,  for  the  purpose  of 
thinning  them.  They  w^ere,  in  the  same  way,  conveyed  on 
"  men's  shoulders ;"  sometimes  also  on  handspikes ;  and  on 
particular  occasions,  on  "  high  timber-wheels."  The  roots 
he  cut  and  multiplied,  in  the  same  careful  manner  as  directed 
by  Evelyn  and  Boutcher,  but  without  the  numerous  removals 


*  Rur.  Ornam.  Vol.  I.  pp.  360,  361. 
t  Rur.  Ornam.  pp.  43,  356—361: 


78 

recommended  by  the  latter ;  from  wliose  treatise,  however, 
he  seems  to  have  taken  the  whole  of  that  process. 

For  the  removal  of  saplings  of  twenty  feet  high  and  from 
nine  to  twelve  inches  in  girth,  his  plan  is  of  considerable 
use.  In  forming  side-skreens  near  the  mansion-house,  in 
which  grove  and  underwood  are  frequently  united,  it  will 
not  disappoint  the  planter.  In  new  designs  he  will  find  it 
extremely  serviceable,  for  raising  the  former,  if  in  low  and 
sheltered  situations,  where  a  propitious  climate  is  created  ; 
and  for  producing  a  speedier  effect,  than  can  be  expected  by 
the  ordinary  methods. 

Although  Marshall  had  too  much  taste  to  wish  to  pollard, 
or  utterly  decapitate  his  trees,  still,  like  most  of  his  prede- 
cessors, he  lopped  and  lightened  the  tops,  in  order  to  "  pro- 
portion them  (as  he  states)  to  the  ability  of  the  roots."*  Had 
he  advanced  the  roots  to  the  ability  of  the  tops,  and  pre- 
served entire  the  fine  forms  of  the  latter,  it  would  have  been 
a  more  scientific  system.  But  his  method  of  giving  grace- 
fulness, and  a  sort  of  natural  elegance  to  this  operation,  is 
so  extraordinary,  that  it  is  worth  while  to  quote  it,  for  the 
amusement  of  the  reader.  "  To  head  down  a  tree  (he  says) 
in  the  pollard  manner,  is  very  unsightly  ;  and  to  prune  it  up 
to  a  mere  maypole,  so  as  to  leave  only  a  small  broom-like 
head  at  the  top,  is  equally  destructive  of  its  beauty.  The 
most  rational,  the  most  natural,  and,  at  the  same  time,  the 
most  elegant  manner  of  doing  this,  is  to  prune  the  boughs 
in  such  a  way,  as  to  form  the  head  of  the  plant  into  a  co- 
noid, in  resemblance  of  the  natural  head  of  the  Lombardy 
poplar,  and  of  a  size  proportioned  to  the  ability  of  the  root. 
Whoever  was  the  inventor  of  this  method  of  pruning  the 
heads  of  trees,  deserves  infinite  credit.  It  only  wants  to  be 
known,  in  order  to  be  approved  ;  and  we  are  happy  to  see 
It  gro\ving  into  universal  practice."! 

*  Rur.  Ornam.  Vol.  I.  p.  43.  f  Ibid. 


79 

In  this  anxious  wish,  I  appreliend,  no  planter  of  taste  will 
now  probably  concur :  neither  will  he  feci  disposed  to  admire 
the  "  rationality,  naturalness,  and  elegance"  of  the  device  of 
fashioning  the  fine  heads  of  the  oak,  the  elm,  or  the  chest- 
nut, after  the  manner  of  the  Lombardy  poplar,  the  most 
formal  perhaps,  and  most  unpicturesque  of  all  existing  trees. 
Yet,  notwithstanding  a  few  such  absurdities,  we  must  can- 
didly admit,  that  Marshall  was  a  planter  of  great  skill,  and 
a  writer  of  unquestionable  diligence,  and,  together  with  the 
judicious  Boutcher,  did  more  to  improve  the  art,  than  all 
who  had  gone  before,  and  probably  all  who  succeeded  him. 

If  there  be  any  other  work  in  our  language,  or  in  any  of 
the  languages  of  modern  Europe,  in  which  the  art  is  treated 
in  a  j)Grccptive  way,  or  in  a  way  that  furnishes  any  impor- 
tant materials  for  bringing  its  history  down  to  our  own  times 
the  work  has  escaped  my  search.  Miller,  one  of  the  best 
arboriculturists  and  phytologists,  that  England  has  ever 
produced,  informs  us,  that  in  his  time,  that  is,  in  the  begin- 
ning and  middle  of  the  last  century,  the  transplanting  of 
large  trees  had  come  much  into  fashion  in  England.  Plan- 
ters, he  says,  were  "  in  too  great  haste"  to  anticipate  the  slow 
but  certain  effects  of  time  ;  and  by  unfortunately  adopting 
the  worst  possible  methods  for  their  practice,  they  were  far 
less  assured  of  attaining  the  end  they  had  in  view  (or,  more 
properly  speaking,  they  were  assured  of  never  attaining  it,) 
namely,  the  speedy  acquisition  of  thriving  trees,  than  if  they 
had  begun  at  once,  by  raising  them  from  the  seed.  This 
failure  he  mainly  attributes  to  the  unnatural  and  unscien- 
tific method  of  lopping  or  lightening  the  tops,  at  the  time  of 
removal,  which,  as  he  affirms,  is  destructive  alike  of  the 
health,  and  the  value  of  trees.  He  truly  observes,  that,  were 
planters  fully  aware  of  the  doctrine  of  the  circulation  of  the 
sap,  and  the  curious  anatomy  of  plants,  they  would  perceive, 
that  a  tree  is  as  much  nourished  by  its  branches,  as  by  its 
roots.     "  For  (adds  he,)  were  the  same  severities  practised 


80 

on  a  tree  of  the  same  age  imremoved,  it  woiikl  so  much 
stint  the  growth,  as  not  to  be  recovered  in  several  years ; 
nor  would  it  ever  arrive  at  the  size  of  such,  as  had  all  their 
branches  left  upon  them."* 

He  is,  therefore,  no  advocate  for  the  removal  of  large  trees ; 
and  the  reason  evidently  is,  that  he  never  saw  it  executed, 
but  on  principles  utterly  at  variance  with  phytological  science, 
and  the  law  of  nature  respecting  the  growth  of  plants : — 
For  Miller  seems  to  have  been  well  acquainted  with  their 
history  and  constitution,  and  with  the  l^eautiful  action  and 
reaction,  which  all  their  parts  constantly  maintain  on  one 
another. 

Although  it  is  pleasing  to  observe  so  much  good  sense,  and 
so  much  sound  science  displayed,  at  so  early  a  period  of  our 
arboricultural  history,  yet  it  is  a  curious  fact,  that  neither  the 
precept,  nor  the  example  of  Miller  produced  any  good  effect, 
nor  any  material  change  in  the  general  practice,  and  by  con- 
sequence, any  improvement  in  the  art.  The  fact  is,  that 
from  the  days  of  Evelyn  down  to  the  present  times,  or  more 
probably  from  the  time  of  the  Romans  under  Nero  and  Ves- 
pasian, the  practice  of  the  art  has  suffered  no  great  alteration 
or  improvement ;  and,  with  the  best  planters  of  England,  it 
is  still  as  much  a  matter  of  physical  force,  as  it  was  with 
Prince  Maurice  of  Saxony,  or  Lewis  the  Fourteenth. 

I  can  speak  partly  from  my  own  knowledge  of  the  general 
transplanting  system,  now  established  in  England  and  this 
country,  and  partly  from  the  information,  communicated  by 
some  of  the  most  experienced  planters  of  both  countries,  in 
asserting,  that  the  method  so  justly  reprobated  by  the  judi- 
cious Miller,  is  in  pretty  general  use.  I  will  not  affirm,  that 
there  is  no  planter,  who  preserves  the  tops  of  his  trees  entire : 
but  the  ordinary  method  still  is,  to  transfer  old  trees,  in  the 
same  way  as  nursery-plants,  that  is,  by  lopping  off  a  third 

*  Miller's  Gardener's  and  Botanist's  Dictionary,  voc.  "  Planting." 


81 

part,  a  half,  and  sometimes  the  whole  of  the  top,  erroneously 
conceiving,  thai  both  can  be  managed  on  the  same  princi- 
ples.* They  (rust  imphcitly  to  the  plastic  powers  of  the 
trees,  to  replace  these  amputations  with  fresh  wood,  and  to 
recover  themselves  from  these  severities  :  but  they  seem  en- 
tirely to  overlook  two  main  objections,  that  can  never  be 
obviated  ;  first,  the  length  of  time  which  the  trees  require  to 
recover  from  any  considerable  curtailment  of  their  heads, 
and  the  deaths  and  failures  that  occur,  when  they  do  not 
recover  at  all ;  and  secondly,  the  complete  loss  of  distinctive 
and  peculiar  character  which  ensues,  by  reducing  the  heads 
of  the  most  different  trees  to  one  monotonous  and  formal 
figure. 

In  respect  to  the  first  objection,  it  is  not  easy  to  speak  to 
it  with  perfect  accuracy.  In  the  superior  climates  of  Eng- 
land, that  is,  the  districts  south  of  Yorkshire,  and  particularly 
the  Devonshire,  Dorsetshire,  and  Hampshire  coasts,  perhaps 
the  candid  planter  will  admit,  that  fifteen  years  at  least 
would  be  necessary,  to  recover  any  great  bulk  of  top,  after 
severe  mutilation.  In  the  districts  on  the  parallel  of  York- 
shire, and  in  the  best  Scotch  climates,  twenty  and  five-and- 
twenty  would  scarcely  be  adequate ;  and,  in  many  parts  of 
Scotland,  they  would  never  recover  at  all. 

As  to  the  second,  and  far  more  important  objection,  that 
their  distinctive  character  as  trees  would  be  obliterated.  Na- 
ture has  given  to  different  woody  plants  quite  different  and 
opposite  styles  of  ramification  of  top.  Some,  such  as  the 
lime  and  the  horse-chestnut,  are  heavy  and  formal ;  while 
the  oak,  the  chestnut,  and  the  elm  are  far  more  various 
and  picturesque,  and  are  finely  calculated  to  receive  great 
masses  of  light.  But  if  these  striking  characteristics  of  the 
latter  be  destroyed  by  the  axe,  by  what  means  shall  they 
regain  their  former  figure  ?     To  the  painter,  not  less  than 

*  Note  XV. 
11 


82 

lo  the  laiidscape  gardener,  this  loss  would  be  unspeakable, 
were  it  carried  to  any  extent.  It  is  a  fact  well  known  to 
arboricultural  observers,  that  no  large  subject,  once  pollarded, 
ever  wholly  recovers  its  natural  and  free  conformation,  under 
the  most  propitious  circumstances  of  soil  and  climate ;  al- 
though it  may  acquire  at  last  a  bushy  head,  it  becomes  like 
the  lime,  a  tree,  which,  unless  on  the  foreground,  is  always 
formal  and  monotonous  in  landscape. 

May  we  not  then  fairly  conclude,  that,  in  the  art  of  giving 
Immediate  Effect  to  Wood,  there  is  sufficient  room  for  the 
improvement  of  such  a  system  ?  In  any  view,  it  will  be 
thought  of  some  moment,  if  the  most  beautiful  and  valuable 
of  all  vegetable  productions  can  be  saved  from  mutilation  ; 
if  picturesque  effect  can  at  the  same  time  be  preserved,  and 
many  years  of  life  anticipated. 

In  fact,  it  appears,  that  the  best  writers,  of  the  last  and 
present  century,  consider  the  art  as  purely  mechanical  and 
fortuitous,  and  founded  on  no  fixed  or  known  principles. 
Mason,  in  the  most  elegant  didactic  poem  of  modern  times, 
in  which  an  account  of  the  art  would  certainly  have  been 
given,  as  an  interesting  branch  of  landscape  gardening,  had 
he  regarded  it  as  practical,  mentions  transplanting  in  a  very 
beautiful  way  indeed,  but  quite  incidentally,  and  merely  as 
a  mechanical  art. 

Such  sentence  past,  where  shall  the  dryads  fly, 

That  haunt  yon  ancient  vista? — Pity,  sure, 

Will  spare  the  long  cathedral  aisle  of  shade, 

In  which  they  sojourn.     Taste  were  sacrilege, 

If,  lifting  there  the  axe,  it  dared  invade 

Those  spreading  oaks,  which  in  fraternal  files, 

Have  paired  for  centuries,  and  heard  the  strains 

Of  Sydney's,  nay  perchance  of  Surrey's  reed. 

Yet  must  they  fall ;  unless  mechanic  skill. 

To  save  her  offspring,  rouse  at  our  command, 

And  where  we  bid  her  move,  with  engine  huge, 

Each  pond'rous  trunk,  the  pond'rous  trunk  there  move  ; 


83 

A  work  of  difliculty  and  dangor  triod, 
Nor  oft  successful  found.* 

From  the  expressions  made  use  of  in  this  beautiful  passage, 
we  are  led  to  believe,  that  entire  decapitation  was  implied  in 
the  process,  and  that  Mason,  who  was  himself  a  planter  as 
well  as  a  poet,  considered  the  necessity  as  indispensable. 

Pontey,  one  of  the  most  extensive  and  successful  planters 
now  living,  and  also  a  landscape  gardener  of  no  small  dis- 
tinction, gives  his  testimony  nearly  to  the  same  effect  as 
Marshall  and  Mason,  In  a  late  Practical  Treatise  on  this 
pleasing  art  (a  work  which  was  much  wanted,)!  after  stating 
his  anxiety  to  discover  some  certain  method  of  giving  a 
Speedy  Effect  to  Wood,  he  gives  up  the  point  as  unattaina- 
ble, and  has  recourse  to  the  miserable  expedient  of  planting 
willows  and  poplars.  Respecting  the  art  under  consideration, 
he  candidly  says ;  "  I  am  no  advocate  for  the  removal  of 
quantities  of  large  trees,  as  the  business  is  extremely  tedious, 
and  hazardous  also.  And  after  all,  in  cases  of  success,  such 
trees  for  several  years  grow  so  slowly,  as  to  remind  one  of 
the  '  stricken  deer.'  It  is,  indeed,  seldom  that  they  harmo- 
nize with  any  thing  about  them."+  This,  we  must  own,  is 
a  judicious  not  less  than  an  obvious  remark,  and  of  which 
no  impartial  person  will  deny  the  justice. 

From  the  view,  which  has  been  thus  taken  of  the  art  in 
Britain,  it  may  probably  be  said,  that  it  has  advanced  httle 
within  a  century,  whether  in  respect  to  skill  or  science.  Of 
late  years,  however,  some  successful  examples  have  been 
given  of  what  may  be  called  horticultural  transplantation, 
that  is,  the  removal  of  large  shrubs  and  trees  of  an  orna- 
mental or  exotic  species.  At  the  Royal  Gardens  of  Kew, 
during  the  reign  of  his  late  Majesty,  this  was  done  on  a 

*  English  Garden,  B.  I.  318.  f  See  Note  IV.  on  Sect.  I. 

\  Poiitey's  Rural  Improver,  p.  87. 


84 

considerable  scale,  and  with  extraordinary  success  ;  but  1 
have  not  been  able  to  obtain  any  detail  of  the  process. 

About  three  years  since,  Dr.  Robert  Graham,  Professor  of 
Botany  in  the  University  of  Edinburgh,  on  changing  the 
site  of  tlie  botanical  garden  at  that  place,  contrived  to  remove 
a  vast  number  of  plants  of  great  rarity  and  value,  and  which, 
had  they  been  lost,  many  years  of  the  most  diligent  culture 
in  the  ordinary  manner  would  not  have  replaced.  Previ- 
ously to  the  taking  up,  he  followed  the  ingenious  method  of 
Lord  Fitzharding,  in  cutting  round  the  plants,  which,  pro- 
perly speaking,  should  all  have  stood  for  two  or  three  years 
after,  in  order  to  gain  an  accession  to  their  roots :  but,  some 
local  arrangements  having  deprived  them  of  that  advantage, 
a  great  part  were  suflered  to  stand  only  for  a  single  season. 
Such,  notwithstanding,  was  the  extraordinary  care  bestowed 
upon  them  l)y  the  ingenious  professor,  and  the  skill  and 
diligence  of  his  gardener  Mr.  M'Nab,  that  the  removals  were 
executed  with  a  safety,  which  could  scarcely  have  been  anti- 
cipated. In  order  to  give  still  greater  variety  and  effect  to 
the  new  garden,  forest  trees  also  of  various  kinds,  and  con- 
siderable dimensions,  some  of  them  from  thirty  to  forty  feet 
high,  were  at  the  same  time  transferred  from  the  old  ground 
to  the  new. 

The  method  adopted  was,  to  raise  as  great  a  mass  or  ball 
of  earth  as  possible  with  the  plants,  and  that  was  carefully 
matted  up,  in  order  to  preserve  it  entire.  The  plants  were 
then  put  upon  a  platform  with  four  very  low  wheels,  in  an 
upright  position  (as  was  practised  in  the  time  of  Evelyn,) 
and  transported  about  a  mile  and  a  half  to  the  new  garden. 
In  removing  the  trees,  owing  to  the  immense  friction,  occa- 
sioned by  the  lowness  of  the  w^heels,  ten  and  twelve  horses 
were  occasionally  employed ;  so  that  the  procession  through 
the  suburbs  for  many  days,  consisting  of  men,  and  horses, 
and  waving  boughs,  presented  a  spectacle  that  was  at  once 
novel  and  imposing.     The  citizens  of  Edinburgh  were  sur- 


85 

prised  and  delighted  with  the  master  of  an  art,  which  seemed 
more  powerful  and  persuasive  than  the  strains  of  Orpheus, 
in  drawing  after  it,  along  their  streets,  both  grove  and  under- 
wood of  such  majestic  size  : 

Threicio  blandius  Orpheo 
Auditam  moderari  arboribus  fidem. 

On  arriving  at  the  place  of  their  new  destination,  where 
the  ground  had  been  prepared  at  great  expense,  and  forced 
up  to  the  depth  of  three  feet  or  more,  the  trees  and  bushes 
were  carefully  planted.  Numerous  ropes,  fastened  pretty 
high  from  the  ground,  and  extending  from  the  stems  to  the 
distance  of  from  twelve  to  four-and-twenty  feet  out,  in  the 
fashion  of  a  w^ell-pitched  bell-tent,  pinned  them  to  the  spot 
with  immovable  firmness,  so  that  injury  fron  wind  seemed 
altogether  impossible.  In  this  way,  as  may  be  easily  con- 
ceived, little  or  no  loss  of  plants  could  be  sustained  by  the 
operation  : — The  depth  and  richness  of  the  soil ;  the  sheltered 
site  of  the  garden,  almost  as  low  as  the  level  of  the  sea ;  the 
steadfastness  of  the  plants,  in  consequence  of  their  fasten- 
ings ;  added  to  careful  waterings  daily  repeated,  almost  pre- 
cluded contingency. 

As  to  the  expense  attending  the  process,  it  were  needless 
as  well  as  invidious,  minutely  to  investigate  it ;  as  it  could  be 
no  object,  in  a  Royal  Institution,  when  compared  with  the 
successful  preservation  of  plants  of  such  uncommon  value. 
A  list  of  some  of  the  most  remarkable,  wdth  their  several 
dimensions,  will  be  found  in  the  notes,  and  may  interest  the 
botanical  reader.* 

For  this  achievement  in  horticultural  transplanting,  the 
most  splendid  probably  ever  known  in  Britain,  the  learned 
professor  is  entitled  to  the  highest  praise.     It  shows  what  may 

*  Note  XVI. 


86 

be  done,  in  this  art,  by  the  united  efforts  of  industry  and  in- 
genuity. Yet,  although  the  whole  was  very  ably  and  royally 
executed,  and  must  prove  interesting  to  others,  placed  in  like 
circiunstances,  it  furnishes  no  example  for  general  imitation, 
or  park  practice.  All  the  prominent  difficulties,  with  which 
the  ordinary  planter  has  to  contend,  namely,  want  of  cUmate 
and  soil,  and  of  genial  warmth  resulting  from  exposure  to 
the  elements,  were  here  removed  or  obviated.  The  trees,  in 
this  favourite  spot,  were  like  the  products  of  nature  in  the 
"  Happy  valley"  of  Rasselas,  "  in  which  all  the  blessings  of 
vegetation  were  collected,  and  the  evils  extracted  and  ex- 
cluded." To  succeed,  therefore,  with  removals  on  the  open 
lawn,  would  require  a  different  system,  as  well  as  very  dif- 
ferent subjects. 

It  now  only  remains  to  say  something  of  the  progress  of 
the  art,  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  within  the  last  century  ; 
and  on  that  subject  there  is  little  to  be  told.  The  two  coun- 
tries, whose  example,  during  this  period,  has  been  most  gen- 
erally influential,  are  England  and  France.  Landscape 
gardening  originated  in  the  former  country ;  and  it  was 
naturally  to  be  expected,  that,  with  a  character  so  attractive, 
so  captivating  to  the  imagination  as  well  as  the  senses,  the 
taste  for  it  would  soon  be  spread  among  her  continental  neigh- 
bours. It  was  justly  remarked  by  Walpole,*  a  very  accurate 
observer,  that  our  style  in  this  new  art  would  never,  in  all 
likelihood,  be  brought  into  general  use  among  those  nations. 
The  expense  being  suited  only  to  the  opulence  of  a  free 
country,  it  is  there  alone  that  emulation  could  reign,  among 
a  number  of  independent  individuals.  The  little  princes  of 
Germany,  he  observes,  who  spare  no  cost  on  their  palaces 
and  country  residences,  would  be  themselves  likely  to  be- 
come our  imitators,  especially  as  their  country  and  climate 
bear,  in  many  respects,  an  intimate  resemblance  to  our  own. 

*  Anecdote?  of  Painting  in  England,  Vol.  IV. 


87 

It  is  now  about  threescore  years  since  Walpole  wrote,  and 
it  is  remarkable  how  well  his  anticipations  have  been  verified. 
While  the  French,  in  general,  have  little  cultivated  landscape 
gardening,  a  real  taste  for  it  has  by  degrees  extended  itself 
all  over  Germany,  Hungary,  Poland,  and  the  northern  parts 
of  Europe.  From  this  observation  respecting  France,  I  ex- 
cept, of  course,  a  few  places  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Paris, 
which  have  been  laid  out  in  a  superior  way,  in  imitation  of 
the  English  style,  such  as  Arnouville,  Courances,  Mar^eau. 
and,  above  all,  Ermenonville,  the  pride  of  French  garden- 
ing.* The  rest  are  such  examples,  as  Frenchmen  might  be 
expected  to  produce,  of  an  art,  which  in  its  character  is  essen- 
tially and  radically  English. 

The  remarks  of  Walpole  may,  in  a  great  measure,  be 
applied  to  the  art  of  giving  Immediate  Effect  to  Wood,  as 
being  one  of  the  most  important  accessories  to  that  of  creating 
or  improving  real  landscape.  Since  the  time  of  Lewis  XIV., 
there  is  no  reason  to  think,  transplanting  has  made  great 
advances  in  France.  The  magnificent  and  expensive  scale 
on  which  the  efforts  of  that  prince  were  conducted,  rather 
discouraged  than  invited  imitation  or  competition.  The 
French  nobility  and  gentry,  in  former  times,  never  resided 
much  on  their  estates ;  and  the  Revolution,  which  has 
changed  many  other  things,  has  made  httle  alteration  on 
their  taste  for  rural  pleasures.  What  a  man  has  not  frequently 
under  his  eye,  he  feels  little  desire  to  improve  or  embellish. 
The  freedom  and  freshness  of  natural  scenery  can  have 
few  charms  for  him,  who  is  taught  to  consider  Paris  as  the 
undoubted  centre  of  all  earthly  enjoyment;  and  another 
century  might  pass  away,  ere  a  true-born  Frenchman  could 
either  acquire  or  comprehend  this  species  of  British  pre- 
dilection. The  art,  therefore,  of  giving  Immediate  Effect  to 
Wood,  like  that  of  creating  real  landscape;  is  now  regarded; 

*  Hirschfdd,  Tlieoric  dcr  Garteukuiitl,  Baud  V.  p.  238— 2C7,  &c. 


88 

us  hcietofoie  in  Fiance,  in  the  light  of  a  mechanical  process 
fortuitously  practised,  and  little  valued  for  either  ornament 
or  use. 

Madame  de  Sevigne  mentions,  in  one  of  her  letters,  that, 
at  her  country-scat  '•'  aux  Rochers,"'  they  raised  great  woods, 
and  transplanted  trees  of  thirty  and  forty  feet  high.  This 
account  is  very  vague  and  unsatisfactory,  as  she  says  nothing 
of  the  means,  which  were  employed  to  accomplish  the  work. 
BtU  Madame  de  Sevigne  probably  told  all  she  knew ;  and  we 
may  believe  they  did  their  best  to  follow  the  example  set  by 
the  Grand  Mojiarque,  although  with  inferior  powers  of  exe- 
cution. At  present,  in  France,  as  we  travel  along  the  roads, 
we  frequently  see  trees  of  some  size,  which  have  been  trans- 
ferred, in  order  to  decorate  the  sides  of  the  former.  Their 
mode  of  proceeding  seems  to  be  the  same  as  that  directed  by 
Evelyn  (who  probably  borrowed  it  from  the  French),  namely, 
to  raise  the  tree  by  the  ordinary  methods;  to  lop  and  disbranch 
it  completely  ;  and  then,  in  planting  it  anew,  to  leave  noth- 
ing but  the  summit  entire.  The  small-leaved  elm  is  the 
species  of  tree  generally  adopted  for  this  purpose,  in  some 
districts,  but  in  others,  the  walnut,  the  oak,  and  the  poplar. 

In  Germany  and  Poland,  it  is  altogether  different  with  re- 
spect to  national  taste,  and  characteristic  habits.  The  country 
residences  of  the  great  and  wealthy  are  much  more  frequently 
inhabited  by  the  owners;  and,  in  Poland  especially,  they  have 
been,  of  late  years,  laid  out  in  a  style  more  truly  English, 
and  with  great  magnificence.  Notwithstanding  a  grotesque 
mixture,  on  some  occasions,  of  that  style  with  their  former 
rectilinear  features,  their  parks  and  pleasure-grounds  often  ex- 
hibit a  rudeness  and  wild  grandeur  of  scenery,  which  are 
rarely  found  in  England,  and  which  Wales  or  Scotland  can 
scarcely  rival.  It  is  in  such  hands  that  the  art  of  trans- 
planting might  produce  the  best  effects  ;  and  there  is  no  want 
of  situations  to  profit  by  its  assistance,  were  the  art  placed 
upon  principles  lluit  could  insure  success;. 


89 

As  it  is,   we  find,  that  it  has  cilready   been  practised  on  a 
large  scale,  by  several  of  the  German  Princes.     At  Potsdam, 
Frederick  II.,  and  at  Warsaw,  the  last  King  of  Poland  trans- 
ferred some  thousands  of  large  trees,  in  order  to  embellish  the 
royal  gardens  at  those  places.     At  Lazenki,  in  the  suburbs 
of  Warsaw,  the  well-known;  but  unfortunate  Stanislaus,  dis- 
played that  taste  and  ingenuity,  for  which  he  was  so  distin" 
guished,in  laying  out  the  palace  and  grounds  in  a  style,  that, 
for  luxurious  magnificence,  has  perhaps  never  been  surpassed, 
since  the  days  of  the  Roman  emperors.     To  this  favourite 
spot  he  removed  some  thousands  of  trees  and  bushes,  for  the 
improvement  of  the  park,  which,  together  with  the  gardens, 
was  frequently  thrown  open  to  the   public.     On  these  occa- 
sions, the  most  splendid  entertainments  were  given  to  the 
court,  and  principal  inhabitants  of  the  capital,  which  are  still 
recollected  Avith  feelings  of  delight.     The  method  of  remov- 
ing  the  trees  was,  to  lop  and  deface  them  in  the  ordinary 
fashion,  and,  of  course,  to  curtail  the  roots,  and  then  plant 
them  in  an  irregular  way,  or  sometimes  leaning  to  one  side, 
the  better  to  imitate  nature.     Hence,  after  the  interval  of 
many  years,  late  travellers  have  found,  at  all  these  royal  re- 
sidences, evident  marks  of  such  operations,  in  the  mutilated 
appearance  of  the  trees.* 

The  Czar  Peter,  and  the  Empress  Catherine  of  Russia, 
made  similar  attempts  to  procure  the  Immediate  Effect  of 
Wood,  at  Zarsco-Zelo,  and  other  palaces  in  the  vicinity  of 
Petersburg,  on  which  operations  immense  sums  were  laid 
out,  by  those  magnificent  princes.  The  trees  were  usually 
raised  during  the  winter,  and  removed  in  the  time  of  frost, 
with  vast  balls  of  earth  adhering  to  the  roots,  and  cautiously 
placed  in  the  same  position  as  to  the  north  and  south,  which 
they  had  previously  occupied.  On  these  occasions,  the  tops 
of  the  trees  were  severely  reduced,  and  so  completely  disfi- 

*  Note  XVII. 
12 


90 

gured,  that  they  seldom  recovered  the  operation.  The  King 
of  Bavaria.  Hkewise,  has  of  late  made  many  removals  at  his 
summer  palace  near  Munich,  on  the  same  defective  princi- 
ples, and  Avith  no  better  success.  Count  Potocki,  about  ten 
years  since,  at  his  seat  of  Talitzin  in  the  Ukraine,  seems  to 
have  been  more  skilful,  or  more  fortunate.  In  order  to  please 
and  surprise  the  Countess,  his  step-mother,  on  her  arrival  at 
home,  after  some  months  absence,  he  successfully  removed  a 
double  row  of  lime  trees,  of  more  than  twenty  feet  in  height, 
as  an  avenue  to  the  house. 

The  universal  complaint,  however,  in  all  these  countries, 
as  among  ourselves,  is  the  constant  decay  of  the  tops,  in 
spite  of  previous  rmitilatinn  :  and  that  even,  were  that  pro- 
cess successful  in  insuring  the  after-vigour  of  the  trees  (which 
it  is  far  from  doing),  still  their  beauty  would  thereby  for  a 
long  while  be  lost.  It  is  true  that  time,  the  great  restorer  of 
defects,  as  well  as  destroyer  of  beauty,  among  the  vegetable 
tribe,  may  partially  cover  these  imperfections.  But  the  Im- 
mediate Effect  of  Wood,  and  the  delightful  creation  of  park- 
scenery,  are  thus  missed  by  the  planter  himself,  as  his  sub- 
jects, for  years,  look  like  the  sickly  offspring  of  art,  not  the 
free  produce  of  nature.  It  seems,  therefore,  evident,  that 
some  better  and  more  scientific  system  is  still  wanting,  for 
the  advancement  of  transplanting  ;  a  system,  which  should 
unite  certainty  of  success  with  a  moderate  expenditure,  in 
order  to  bring  the  art  into  general  use. 

Thus,  I  have  endeavoured  to  give,  as  briefly  as  possible, 
the  History  and  Progress  of  the  Art  of  Removing  Large 
Trees,  from  the  earliest  times  down  to  the  present.  We 
have  seen  that  it  was  a  practice  well  known  to  the  Greeks  ; 
always  considered  as  desirable,  but  next  to  impossible  to  be 
carried  into  effect,  by  that  ingenious  people :  That,  in  the 
hands  of  the  Romans,  if  it  did  not  altogether  retrograde,  it 
was  in  a  condition  little  better  than  that,  in  which  the 
Greeks  had  left  it :  That  \\\  modern  Europe  it  revived,  with 


91 

the  revival  of  learning,  and  seemed  for  a  while  to  advance, 
with  the  improvements  of  luxury  :  In  the  hands,  however, 
of  one  of  the  most  powerful  monarchs  that  Europe  ever  saw, 
it  did  not  rise  beyond  the  rank  of  a  mechanical  art :  And 
finally,  in  those  of  the  most  cultivated  nation  of  modern 
times,  a  nation  too,  which  has  added  one  more  to  the  num- 
ber of  the  Fine  Arts,  it  still  remains  a  practice  without  a 
foundation  in  fixed  pri7iciples.  It  is  regarded,  by  their  best 
practical  writers,  as  wholly  unfit  for  general  purposes,  as  lim- 
ited in  its  application,  and  hazardous  and  uncertain  in  its 
execution. 

Yet,  in  this  state  of  things,  there  is  reason  to  suspect  that 
a  prejudice  still  exists,  at  least  in  England,  against  any  at- 
tempt to  supply  these  defects,  and  to  raise  it  to  the  rank  of  a 
regular  art.  In  either  division  of  the  island,  the  attempt  will 
be  deemed  a  bold  one,  and  by  some  treated  as  altogether 
visionary.  The  only  ground,  on  which  I  venture  to  look 
for  a  different  result  in  my  own  country,  is  not  laid  in  any 
fanciful  theory,  however  ingenious,  but  in  the  laws  of  vege- 
tation plainly  applied  to  practice.  In  attaining  the  object,  I 
shall  strive,  in  the  words  of  a  great  orator  (which  have  been 
chosen  to  grace  my  title-page),  "  so  to  adopt  the  ministration 
of  Art,  as  humbly  to  imitate  Nature  ;  to  tread  in  her  footsteps, 
wherever  they  are  to  be  found,  and  to  strike  out  a  kindred 
path,  wherever  they  are  wanting."  It  is  on  such  principles 
alone,  that  I  can  hope  to  communicate,  to  this  neglected  prac- 
tice, some  stability  from  arrangement,  and  some  light  from 
science. 


92 


SECTION  III. 


ATTEMPT  TO   SUGGEST  A  NEW  THEORY,  OR  PRINCIPLE 
OF   THE   ART. 


F'roim  the  cursory  view  which  has  been  given,  of  the  rise 
and  progress  of  transplanting,  from  the  earhest  times  down 
to  the  present,  it  appears,  notwithstanding  the  objections  of 
some  ingenious  men,  that  it  is  an  art  w^orthy  of  an  attentive 
cultivation  ;  and  that,  if  it  could  be  established  on  principles, 
founded  in  nature,  and  confirmed  by  experience,  it  might, 
within  a  short  period,  become  extensively  useful. 

The  best  informed  phytologist,  who  has  treated  the  sub- 
ject, is  the  judicious  Miller,  the  author  of  the  Gardener's  and 
Botanist's  Dictionary  ;  a  work,  which,  in  the  enlarged  edition 
of  Professor  Martyn  of  Cambridge,  should  be  dihgently  stu- 
died by  every  planter  of  education.  On  the  art  in  question 
this  accurate  observer  has  no  formal  disquisition  ;  but  in  the 
article  "  Planting,"  he  has  introduced  some  strictures  on  the 
practice  of  removing  large  trees,  as  it  was  in  his  time  preva- 
lent, and  some  general  objections  to  the  art  itself,  which  are 
deserving  of  attention.  These,  then,  it  would  be  proper  to 
consider  in  the  outset,  before  we  proceed  to  inquire  respecting 
the  improvement  of  the  art.  His  main  objection  to  the  then 
existing  system  (which,  as  we  have  seen  in  the  foregoing 
section,  is  precisely  that  of  modern  planters)  is  that  the  lop 
ping  or  mutilating  the  tops  and  side-branches  of  trees,  and 
still  more  the  decapitating  of  them,  is  utterly  destructive  of 
their  health  and  growth  ;  and  that.  Avhatever  other  advanta- 


93 

ges  might  be  supposed  to  attend  the  ai1,  that  ulone  is  sufli- 
cicnt  to  neutrahze  or  counterbalance  them.  It  was  this 
weighty  objection,  brought  forward  by  Miller,  that  first  led 
me  to  bestow  particular  attention  on  the  suhject,  and  to  seek 
for  some  general  theory  or  principle,  which,  if  founded  on 
the  laws  of  nature,  as  affecting  woody  plants,  under  differ- 
ent circumstances  of  climate  and  soil,  might  serve  to  regu- 
late and  improve  the  practice. 

But,  independentl}'  of  all  partial  faults,  that  might  be  found 
with  transplanting,  as  now  generally  practised,  Miller  objects 
to  all  transplantation  whatever,  whether  of  young  trees  oi 
old.  Every  tree,  he  holds,  in  order  to  reach  the  greatest  size 
and  perfection,  of  which  it  is  susceptible,  should  be  raised  at 
once  from  the  seed  :  To  remove  it  at  all,  is  sensibly  to  dete- 
riorate it.  Therefore,  it  follows,  that  if,  by  removal  when 
young,  it  suffer  injury,  it  must,  by  the  same  process  when 
old,  suffer  much  greater  injury.  On  this  opinion  of  the  ex- 
pediency of  sowing  the  seeds  of  trees,  instead  of  transferring 
plants  from  the  seed-bed  to  the  nursery,  and  thence  to  the  open 
plantation,  he  is  not  singular,  as  the  doctrine  has  been  sup- 
ported, both  before  and  since  his  time,  by  very  eminent  ph)'- 
tologists  :  While  others,  of  no  small  weight  and  name,  have 
as  strenuously  taken  up  the  adverse  side  of  the  question,  and 
maintained,  that  plants  may  not  only  be  safely  transferred 
from  the  seed-bed  to  the  nursery,  before  being  planted  out, 
but  that  woods  raised  with  such  materials  possess  advanta- 
ges, which  those  at  once  springing  from  the  seed  can  never 
possess.*  These  different  systems,  within  the  two  last  cen- 
turies, have  been  widely  propagated,  and  as  keenly  supported ; 
and,  as  the  mass  of  mankind  never  think  for  themselves,  it 
so  happens,  that  the  art  of  transplanting  has  its  friends  and 
its  enemies,  its  advocates  and  its  opponents,  among  the  learned 
and  the  unlearned. 

*    NOTF   1. 


94 

Without  entering  into  so  extensive  and  intricate  a  question 
as  the  above  (which,  liowever,  might  lead  to  many  interest- 
ing details),  let  us  see  what  the  objections  of  so  judicious  a 
writer  as  Miller  are,  to  the  transplanting  of  trees  of  consid- 
erable magnitude ;  because,  if  we  either  admit  those  objec- 
tions as  relevant,  or  obviate  them  as  unfounded,  it  will  pave 
the  way  for  some  rational  theory  of  the  art. 

The  objections,  brought  forward  by  Miller,  seem  to  be 
three  in  number.  The  first  and  radical  one,  as  above  noticed, 
is  to  the  lopping  or  cutting  off  the  tops  or  side  boughs,  or  both, 
at  the  period  of  removal,  as  utterly  ruinous  to  trees.  This 
objection,  he  says,  is  obviously  so  well  founded,  that  no  one 
will  stand  up  for  the  safet}^  of  the  practice,  who  is  acquainted 
with  the  way  in  which  the  circulation  of  the  sap  is  carried 
on  ;  for,  in  that  case,  he  must  know,  that  branches  being  or- 
gans just  as  essential  as  roots  to  the  nourishment  of  trees,  it 
must  be  doubly  destructive  to  mutilate  both,  at  one  and  the 
same  time.  If  any  one,  he  adds,  doubt  the  fact,  let  him  try 
the  experiment  on  a  healthy  subject  of  the  same  age  not  in- 
tended for  removal,  and  he  will  find,  that  mutilation  will  so 
stint  its  growth,  that  it  will  not  recover  till  after  several  years, 
if  it  recover  at  all ;  and  it  will  never  attain  the  same  size  and 
figure,  or  produce  the  same  sound  and  perfect  wood  as  others, 
on  which  the  branches  have  been  left  in  an  entire  state.  Or 
otherwise,  let  him  make  the  trial  on  two  trees  of  equal  age 
and  health,  and  cut  the  boughs  from  the  one,  while  he  leaves 
them,  at  the  time  of  transplanting,  on  the  other ;  in  that  case, 
the  latter  will  be  found  to  succeed  far  better  than  the  former. 
Or,  let  him  practise  the  same  thing  on  two  permanent  trees 
of  equal  health  and  appearance ;  and  the  tree,  of  which  the 
boughs  are  lopped,  will  not  be  found  to  make  half  the  pro- 
gress of  the  other,  nor  will  the  bulk  of  the  stem  increase,  in 
nearly  the  same  ratio.* 

*  Note  II- 


95 

But,  say  the  planters,  who  advocate  the  mutilating  sys- 
tem, since  the  roots  are  severely  curtailed  by  the  operation  of 
taking  up,  the  branches  must  necessarily  be  curtailed  in  pro- 
portion, and  suited  to  the  ability  of  the  roots,  whose  province 
it  is  to  sustain  the  branches.  If,  hov^^ever,  there  be  any  truth 
in  the  foregoing  statement,  and  that  it  be  reciprocally  the 
province  of  the  branches  also  to  nourish  the  roots,  that  argu- 
ment, how  specious  soever,  must  fall  to  the  ground  ;  for  it  is 
obviously  calculated  to  make  bad  worse,  by  subjecting  the 
tree  to  two  evils  instead  of  one,  to  which  it  must  at  all  events 
be  subjected.  Besides,  these  reasoners  are  well  aware,  that, 
if  they  abstained  from  the  lopping  of  the  top  and  branches, 
and  left  them  entire,  the  greater  part  would  decay  during  the 
first  season,  for  want  of  nourishment,  to  the  utter  discredit  of 
their  system.  The  objection  of  Miller,  therefore,  is  perfectlj 
unanswerable.  It  would  be  quite  superfluous  to  add  any  fur- 
ther illustrations,  however  conclusive,  drawn  from  the  consti- 
tution or  anatomy  of  plants,  as  these  will  more  properly  be 
brought  forward  in  the  sequel. 

His  second  objection  is,  that,  if  trees  be  removed  with  large 
heads,  it  is  next  to  impossible  to  maintain  them  against  the 
violence  of  the  wind,  in  an  upright  position,  with  the  aid  of 
supports  or  fastenings  of  whatever  species.  To  this  it  may 
be  answered,  that  almost  all  trees  with  large  heads,  have  short 
and  stout  stems,  with  correlative  roots  ;  and  at  all  events,  that, 
by  art  skilfully  employed,  roots  may  be  increased  to  the  ability 
of  the  tops,  and  almost  incredibly  multipUed,  if  time  be  given 
for  nature  to  second  the  efforts  of  art.  Besides  the  nourish- 
ment, which  is  prepared  by  the  leaves,  sent  down  to  the  stem 
and  ultimately,  by  means  of  the  branches,  to  such  extensive 
roots,  the  branches  and  stem  together  serve  to  balance  the 
tree  properly  against  the  wdnds ;  so  that,  when  due  precau- 
tions are  used,  an  extensive  top  is  an  aid  rather  than  an  im- 
pediment to  the  progress  of  trees,  and  may  be  rendered  ad- 
vantageous, by  a  skilful  planter. 


96 

Tlip  tliiicl  uiui  last  objection  is.  that  transplanted  trees  do 
not  survive  above  five  or  six  yeare?,  after  being  so  injudiciously 
removed,  as  above  described,  and  their  boughs  mutilated : 
That,  in  a  particular  instance,  which  Miller  quotes,  where 
oaks  were  so  treated,  and  where  they  were  found  to  thrive 
beyond  all  expectation,  in  the  beginning,  they  yet  died  at  the 
end  of  fifty  years  ;  whereas,  according  to  the  characteristic 
properties  of  that  tree,  they  should  then  have  been  increasing 
in  vigour.  To  which  it  may  be  fairly  replied,  that  the  oc- 
currence of  such  miscarriages  evidently  proceeds  upon  the 
supposition,  that  the  injiuious  practice  of  lopping  the  tops  and 
side  branches  is  still  to  be  continued  ;  when,  on  the  contrary, 
Ijy  an  improved  practice,  as  soon  as  that  cause  is  removed, 
the  evils  that  flowed  from  it  will  be  removed  in  consequence. 
As  to  the  effects  of  fifty  years  growth  on  transplanted  trees, 
it  is  not  so  so  easy  to  speak  :  But  at  the  place  from  which 
these  pages  are  dated,  some  oaks,  beeches,  and  limes  are  to 
be  seen,  nearly  forty  years  after  removal ;  and  those  trees 
have  constantly  exhibited  progressive  vigour  in  an  extraor- 
dinary degree,  and  might  now  be  taken  for  plants  raised 
without  removal  from  the  seed. 

Such  are  the  objections  against  Transplanting,  which  have 
been  urged  by  Miller,  and  which  the  reputation  of  the  man, 
not  less  than  the  nature  of  the  objections  themselves,  rendered 
worthy  of  particular  notice.  If  we  yield  to  the  first  objection, 
which  we  must  do,  as  being  quite  conclusive  ;  if  we  obviate 
the  second  and  third,  which,  I  conceive,  has  been  satisfacto- 
rily done,  perhaps  we  may  venture  to  believe,  that  there  is 
good  ground  for  suggesting  a  rational  theory  of  the  art, 
such  as  probably  would  have  been  sanctioned  by  this  intel- 
ligent phytologist  himself,  notwithstanding  his  prejudices, 
and,  what  is  still  more  important,  has  been  sanctioned  by 
experience. 

On  considering  the  causes  that  have  hitherto  rendered  this 
desirable  object  abortive,   they  appear  to  be  of  a  twofold 


97 

description.  In  the  first  place,  they  have  originated  in  a 
general  want  of  science  in  planters,  which  has  naturally  led 
them  to  a  mistaken  choice  of  subjects.  And,  in  the  second 
place,  they  have  sprung  from  the  belief,  which  most  planters 
seem  to  entertain,  that  yoiuig  trees  and  old  possess  similar 
properties,  and  that  therefore,  they  should  be  removed  on 
similar  principles.  But  there  is  no  doctrine  more  fallacious 
than  this,  and  none  which  it  is  more  important  to  refute. 
In  a  concise  inquiry,  which  is  about  to  be  instituted,  in  order 
to  point  out  some  sound  theory  or  principle  of  the  art,  both 
of  these  obstructing  causes  shall  be  kept  in  view,  and  illus- 
trated in  as  clear  a  manner  as  possible. 

If  we  take  a  survey  of  nature,  in  all  the  forms,  under 
which  existence  is  manifested,  we  shall  perceive,  with  admi- 
ration, the  wisdom  of  the  Creator,  in  accommodating  every 
animate  and  inanimate  being  to  the  economy  of  a  universal 
and  connected  plan.  By  his  incomprehensible  power,  every 
organized  production  is  adapted  to  the  place,  which  it  is 
destined  to  occupy,  in  the  world  of  life  ;  and  every  organ  of 
every  living  whole  is  curiously  modified  to  the  circumstances 
which  affect  the  exercise  of  its  functions,  and  to  the  conditions 
which  regulate  the  development  of  its  energies.  E  very  organi- 
zed substance  is  necessarily  a  living  production.  Every  living 
production,  whether  animal  or  vegetable,  tends  naturally  to 
perfect  existence;  and  perfect  existence  is  contained  in  the 
full  development  of  all  the  parts  or  organs  through  which 
action  is  evolved,  and  consequently,  iii  which  life  is  realized : 
for  life  is  manifested  by  action ;  and  living  vigour  must  be 
proportionate  to  spontaneous  energy,  in  every  being  endowed 
with  life. 

But  while  every  organic  creation  tends  to  full  develop- 
ment, that  is,  to  absolute  energy,  or  the  perfection  of  its 
species,  still  we  find,  that  the  organs,  of  which  it  is  composed, 
are  each  reciprocally  dependent  on  every  other,  for  the 
possibility  and  degree  of  their  peculiar  action.     At  the  same 

13 


98 

time,  as  these  internal  conditions  of  animated  existence  aie 
severally  dependent  on  certain  external  conditions,  which 
again  are  not  always  fully  and  equally  supplied  ;  so  it 
follows,  that  the  life  of  every  organized  being  is  determined 
in  its  amount,  and  in  the  direction  of  its  development,  by 
tlie  outward  circumstances  of  its  individual  situation.  For 
this  reason  we  see,  that  every  animal,  and  every  plant  is 
dependent  for  its  existence,  and  also  for  its  perfect  existence, 
on  conditions  both  internal  and  external. 

From  this  reasoning  it  may  be  conceived,  how  the  several 
parts  of  the  living  whole  reciprocally  act  and  react.  They 
are,  in  fact,  cause  and  effect  mutually  ;  and  no  one  can 
precede  another,  either  in  the  order  of  nature,  or  of  time. 
Thus,  in  an  animal,  the  digestive  and  the  absorbent,  the 
sanguineous,  the  respiratory,  and  the  nervous  systems  are 
at  once  relative  and  correlative.  In  like  manner,  in  a  plant, 
the  same  reciprocal  pro})ortion  is  found  to  hold  between  the 
roots  and  the  stem,  the  branches  and  the  leaves  :  each 
modifies  and  determines  the  existence  of  all  the  others,  and 
is  equally  affected  by  all,  in  its  turn.  And  as  their  several 
parts,  by  means  of  their  union,  constitute  the  organic  whole ; 
and  as  their  functions,  by  the  same  means,  realize  the  com- 
plement of  life,  which  the  plant  or  animal  exhibits  ;  so  it  is 
evident,  that  every  living  individual  is  a  necessary  system, 
in  which  no  one  part  can  be  affected,  without  affecting  the 
other  parts,  and  throughout  which  there  reigns  an  intimate 
sympathy,  and  a  complete  harmony  of  perfection  and  im- 
perfection. 

Further ;  the  external  conditions  of  this  internal  develop- 
ment of  plants  and  animals,  are  food,  air,  heat,  and  probably 
water ;  while  light,  according  to  most  physiologists,  seems 
to  be  a  peculiar  condition,  indispensably  necessary  to  plants.* 
Where  any   one  of  these  conditions  is  not  supplied,  the 

*  Note  HI. 


99 

existence  of  life,  whether  animal  or  vegetable,  becomes  im- 
possible ;  where  it  is  insufficiently  supplied,  life  is  proportion- 
ally enfeebled  or  repressed.     But,  to  limit  our  consideration 
to  the  vegetable  kingdom,  it  may  be  observed,  that  where  a 
loose  and  deep  soil  affords  an  aljundant  supply  of  food,  where 
a  genial  climate  diffuses  warmth  in  an  adequate  degree,  and 
where  a  favourable  exposure  allows  a  competent  access  of 
light  (for  air,  being  fully  and  universally  given,  may  be 
thrown  out  of  the  case ;)   in  these  circumstances,  a  plant,  if 
not  mechanically  injured,  will  vigorously  exercise  its  func- 
tions, and  attain  the  full  development  of  its  parts,  thus 
realizing  the  absolute  complement  of  life,  to  which  it  natu- 
rally tends.     In  the  same  way,  when  these  conditions  are 
stinted,  the  luxuriance  of  the  plant  is  checked,  in  the  ratio 
of  that  restraint,  and  the  deficiency  of  the  supply.     Where 
any  one  of  the  external  conditions  is  partially  or  inadequately 
supplied,  the  plant  appears  to  make  special,  and  even  forced 
efforts  to  secure  as  much  of  the  beneficial  influence  as  it  can, 
and  to  accommodate  itself  to  the  exigency  of  its  situation. 
Thus,  where  light  is  admitted  only  from  a  single  point,  a 
plant  concentrates  all  its  powers,  in  stretching  towards  the 
direction  of  the  light.     Where  light  is  shed  all  around,  the 
plant  throws  out  its  branches  on  every  side.     In  conformity 
with  this  principle,  we  find,  that,  in  the  interior  of  a  wood, 
where  the  trees  mutually  impede  the  lateral  admission  of 
light,  the  tendency  of  each  is  upwards  ;  and  the  consequence 
of  this  tendency  is,  that  the  plant  is  thereby  not  developed 
in  its  natural  and  perfect  proportions,  but  is  elongated,  or 
drawn  up  to  an  undue  height.     It  displays  its  ramification 
chiefly  near  the  top ;   while  the  imperfection  of  its  life  is 
manifested,  in  the  whole  character  of  its  vegetation.     In  open 
exposures,  on  the  other  hand,  the  tree  developes  its  existence. 
in  full  health  and  luxuriance.     It  reaches  a  height,  such  as 
the  soil  and  situation  admit,  and  sufficient  to  allow  the 
branches,  which  are  thrown  out  on  every  side,  to  expand 


100 

their  leaves  freely  to  the  sun.  Not  being  compelled  to  con- 
centrate its  efforts,  in  securing  a  scanty  supi)ly  of  one 
beneficial  influence,  all  its  proportions  are  absolute  and 
universal,  not  relative  and  particular.  In  such  circumstan- 
ces, therefore,  it  may  be  considered  as  in  a  full  and  natural 
state  of  perfection. 

Another  condition  of  vegetable  life  appears  to  be  an  ade- 
quate degree  of  heat.  Within  a  certain  range  of  temperature, 
vegetation  is  positively  promoted  :  below  or  above  a  certain 
point  (the  degree  differing  in  different  species  of  plants,) 
vegetation  is  positively  checked.  To  speak  only  of  the  latter 
case,  which  is  briefly  expressed  by  the  term  cold,  it  is  either 
produced  by  absolute  lowness  of  temperature,  or,  in  particular 
circumstances,  by  the  generation  of  cold,  through  the  effect 
of  wind,  and  consequent  evaporation  from  a  moist  surface  ; 
for  trees  in  themselves  have  but  little  self- generated  heat, 
above  the  surrounding  temperature  ;  and  their  chemical 
composition  is  such,  that  they  do  not  congeal,  vmless  the 
cold  be  of  the  severest  sort,  and  many  degrees  below  the 
freezing  point  of  water.  Some  caloric,  however,  they  pro- 
bably possess,  otherwise  they  would  be  killed  in  very  hard 
weather,  or  rather,  on  the  too  sudden  return  of  heat.* 

Of  the  above  accidents  nature  can  modify  the  former,  by 
accommodating  different  species  of  plants  to  different  lati- 
tudes and  elevations  :  against  the  latter,  she  adopts  the  plan 
of  affording  suitable  protection  to  the  individual.  In  the 
interior  of  woods,  where  the  free  current  of  air  is  intercepted, 
where  stillness  and  serenity  are  maintained,  and  where  each 
tree  affords  shelter  more  or  less  to  every  other,  nature  has 
little  need  to  generate  the  provisions  necessary  to  mitigate 
the  injurious  effects  of  evaporation.  But  in  open  exposures, 
and  in  the  case  of  isolated  trees,  this  effect  must  be  assuaged, 
and  is.  in  fad.  to  n  cortnin  extent  alleviated,  by  various  pro- 

"NOTF  IV. 


101 


visions  oi  properties  bestowed  upon  the  tree  itself.  In  the 
first  place,  a  tliickei  and  closer  ramification  of  the  sides  and 
top  is  suppHed,  and  a  more  abundant  spray  towards  the 
stormy  quarter,  thereby  furnishing  a  kind  of  clothing  of 
leaves,  in  order  to  protect  from  cold  both  the  ascending,  and 
the  descending  sap-vessels  :  And  secondly,  a  greater  indura- 
tion of  the  epidermis,  and  thickness  of  the  cortical  layers 
of  the  bark  are  provided ;  which,  forming  a  bad  conductor 
of  heat,  act  as  a  still  more  effectual  defence  to  the  stem,  by 
preventing  the  immediate  and  powerful  application  of  cold, 
through  the  sudden  subtraction  of  caloric,  from  the  proper 
vessels  of  the  inner  bark. 

In  this  economy,  nature  only  follows  the  analogy  which 
she  displays,  in  modifying  the  influence  of  cold  upon  the 
animal  kingdom.  The  quadrupeds,  which  are  destined  to 
encounter  the  severity  of  an  arctic  winter,  are  provided  with 
thick  and  shaggy  coats,  to  enable  them  to  withstand  the 
intensity  of  the  cold ;  and  all  the  richest  furs,  which  man 
employs  to  supply  his  natural,  or  rather  his  artificial  wants, 
are  always  furnished  by  animals  inhabiting  the  highest  lati- 
tudes, and  killed  during  the  severest  frosts.  What  is  siill 
more  illustrative  of  the  point  under  consideration  is,  that  the 
coats  of  animals,  of  which  the  thin  and  short  hair  is  familiar 
to  us  in  the  temperate  climates,  such  as  the  dog,  the  fox,  and 
the  ox,  are  all  remarkable,  under  the  polar  regions,  for  their 
close,  lengthened,  and  almost  impenetrable  fibre,  as  a  se- 
cure barrier  of  non-conducting  matter,  to  prevent  the  escape 
of  their  vital  heat.* 

In  like  manner,  in  all  the  other  relations,  we  see  nature 
especially  accommodating  the  character  of  each  individual 
plant  to  the  exigencies  of  its  particular  situation.  In  the 
interior  of  woods,  the  wind  can  exert  a  far  less  mechanical 
effect  on  individual  trees ;    and  therefore,  while  they  are 

*  Note  V. 


102 

jiositively  deteniiined  to  push  upwards  towards  the  Hght, 
they  are  negatively  permitted  to  do  so,  by  the  removal  of 
any  necessity  to  thicken  their  trunks,  for  the  sake  of  greater 
strength,  and  to  contract  the  height  of  them,  in  order  to 
afford  the  blast  a  shorter  lever  against  the  roots.  But,  with 
trees  in  an  open  situation,  all  this  is  widely  different.  There 
they  are  freely  exposed  to  the  wind,  and  the  large  expansion 
of  their  branches  gives  every  advantage  to  the  violence  of 
the  storm.  Nature,  accordingly,  bestows  greater  proportional 
thickness,  and  less  proportional  elevation  on  trees  which  are 
isolated,  or  nearly  so  ;  while  their  system  of  root,  which,  by 
necessity,  is  correlatively  proportional  to  their  system  of  top, 
affords  likewise  heavier  ballast  and  a  stronger  anchorage,  in 
order  to  counteract  the  greater  spread  of  sail,  displayed  in 
the  wider  expansion  of  the  branches. 

Every  individual  tree  is  thus  a  beautiful  system  of  quali- 
ties, specially  relative  to  the  place  which  it  holds  in  creation ; 
of  provisions  admirably  accommodated  to  the  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances of  its  case.     Here  every  thing  is  necessary ; 
nothing  is  redundant.     In  the  words  of  a  great  philosopher, 
who  was  an  accurate  observer  of  natiue,  "  Where  the  neces- 
sity is  obviated,  the  remedy,  by  consequence,  is  withdrawn."* 
If  these  facts  and  reasonings  be  correctly  stated,  the  only 
rational  theory  of  the  removal  of  large  trees  consists,  in 
prospectively  maintaining  the  same  harmony  between  the 
existing  provisions  of  the  tree,  and  the  exigencies  of  its  new 
situation,  as  had  previously  subsisted  between  its  relative 
properties,  and  the  circumstances  of  its  former  site.     That 
such  is  the  only  rule,  founded  on  the  principles  of  vegetation, 
that  can  apply  to  all  circumstances,  and  all  situations,  there 
cannot  be  a  doubt.    But,  lest  the  foregoing  reasonings  should 
seem  rather  abstract  and  general,  I  will,  in  order  to  reduce 
theory  to  practice,  attempt  a  more  popular  detail,  and  descend 

*  Note  VI. 


103 

IVom  tlie  remoter  to  the  more  proximate  axioms  of  the  art. 
In  doing  tliis,  however,  our  consideration  may  be  limited  to 
the  vegetable  kingdom. 

Nature,  as  has  been  observed,  has  destined  trees  to  grow, 
more  or  less  vigorously,  in  all  situations,  from  those  of  the 
thinnest  groups  in  the  highest  latitudes,  to  the  densest  masses, 
and  the  most  sheltered  woods ;  and  for  this  purpose,  she  has 
conferred  provisions  or  properties  upon  each,  which  are 
severally  adapted  to  such  circumstances.  Now,  as  the  busi- 
ness of  transplanting,  generally  speaking,  implies  increased 
exposure,  it  is  proper  to  inquire  more  minutely  into  these 
provisions,  so  as  to  enable  us  to  ascertain  their  peculiar  ap- 
pearance and  character,  and  into  the  way,  in  which  they 
affect  the  growth  of  trees. 

With  this  view,  it  will  serve  little  purpose  to  draw  exam- 
ples from  ordinary  plantations.  Let  us  have  recourse  to 
ancient  forests  and  woodlands,  or  to  parks  long  since  planted, 
in  which  the  hand  of  man  has  either  never  interfered,  or 
where  the  vestiges  of  his  interference  have  been  long  oblite- 
rated. Here  we  shall  find  trees  in  every  variety  of  situation, 
but  endued  with  properties  of  the  most  opposite  sort.  Yet 
all  grow  with  relative  luxuriance,  under  the  circumstances 
in  which  they  are  placed.  Of  trees  in  the  interior  of  woods, 
setting  aside  all  technical  or  phytological  distinctions,  the 
following  are  found  to  be  the  general  characteristics  :  Stems 
upright  and  stately  ;  bark  glossy  and  beautiful ;  tops  small, 
and  thinly  provided  with  branches  ;  with  roots,  in  the  same 
way,  spare  and  scanty,  but  in  due  proportion  to  the  tops. 
In  open  exposures,  on  the  other  hand,  the  reverse  of  all  this 
is  the  case.  The  characteristics  of  these  are  the  following : 
Stems  stout  and  short ;  bark  thick  and  coarse ;  tops  exten- 
sive and  spreading  ;  branches  often  reaching  to  the  ground  ; 
with  roots  extensive  like  the  tops,  and  throwing  themselve-s 
out  on  every  side.  What,  then,  are  we  to  conclude  from 
these  remarkable  discrepancies  between  trees  of  the  same 


104 

species,  aliliougli  iii  diUcrent  situations,  but  that  nature, 
wliich  orders  nothing  in  vain,  has  bestowed  these  properties 
for  wise  purposes,  and  that  they  are  the  best  calculated, 
respectively,  to  realize  in  those  trees  as  great  a  complement 
of  life,  as  their  respective  circumstances  will  admit  ? 

This  conclusion  naturally  leads  us  to  a  closer  attention  to 
the  progress  of  wood,  than  is  usually  bestowed  upon  it.  In 
infancy,  that  is,  in  the  sccd-bed  or  nursery -ground,  we  find, 
that  all  plants  of  the  same  sort  are  alike,  or  nearly  so.  But 
in  a  year,  and,  still  more,  in  many  years,  when  they  go  out 
to  form  plantations,  they  experience  a  great  diversity  of  treat- 
ment, and  arc  placed  in  soil  of  various  qualities,  and  in 
various  degrees  of  exposure.  To  these  vicissitudes  the  plastic 
powers  of  plants  in  process  of  time  accommodate  themselves; 
so  that  in  point  of  form,  character,  and  properties  of  every 
sort,  they  must  essentially  vary  from  one  another,  and  ac- 
quire the  properties  most  suitable  to  such  soils  and  situations. 
It  is  for  this  reason,  that  to  establish  any  just  analogy  between 
the  transplanting  of  young  trees,  and  the  transplanting  of 
old,  is  utterly  impossible,  whatever  may  be  believed  by  most 
planters  to  the  contrary  ;  because  the  circumstances  in  both 
cases  being  changed,  the  subjects  under  their  influence  change 
in  consequence.* 

In  considering  the  characteristics  of  trees  above  mentioned, 
we  should  always  bear  in  mind,  that  every  production  of 
nature  is  an  end  to  itself,  and  that  every  part  of  it  is,  at  once, 
end  and  mean.  Of  trees  in  open  exposures  we  find,  that 
their  peculiar  properties  contribute,  in  a  remarkable  manner, 
to  their  health  and  prosperity.  In  the  first  place,  (heir  short- 
ness and  greater  girth  of  stem,  in  contradistinction  to  others 
in  the  interior  of  woods,  are  obviously  intended  to  give  to 
the  former  greater  strength  to  resist  the  winds,  and  a  shorter 
lever  to  act  upon  the  roots.     Secondly,  their  larger  heads, 

*  Note  VII. 


105 

with  spieading  Ijiaiiclieis,  in  conseciueiice  of  llie  free  access 
of  light,  are  formed  as  plainly  for  the  nourishment,  as  well 
as  the  balancing  of  so  large  a  trunk,  and  also  for  furnishing 
a  cover,  to  shield  it  from  the  elements.  Thirdly,  their  supe- 
rior thickness  and  induration  of  bark  is,  in  like  manner, 
bestowed  for  the  protection  of  the  sap  vessels,  that  lie  imme- 
diately under  it,  and  which,  without  such  defence  from  cold, 
could  not  perform  theii  functions.  Fourthly,  their  greater 
number  and  variety  of  roots  are  for  the  double  purpose  of 
nourishment  and  strength  ;  nourishment  to  support  a  mass 
of  such  magnitude,  and  strength  to  contend  with  the  fury 
of  the  blast.  Such  are  the  obvious  purposes,  for  which  these 
unvarying  characteristics  of  trees  in  open  exposures  are  con- 
ferred upon  them.  Nor  are  they  conferred  equally  and  in- 
discriminately on  all  trees  so  situated.  They  seem,  by  the 
economy  of  nature,  to  be  peculiar  adaptations  to  the  cir- 
cumstances and  wants  of  each  individual,  uniformly  be- 
stowed in  the  ratio  of  exposure,  greater  where  that  is  more 
conspicuous,  and  uniformly  decreasing,  as  it  becomes  less. 

On  the  other  hand,  in  the  interior  of  woods,  a  universal 
tendency,  for  the  reasons  aheady  stated,  is  observable  in 
trees,  to  rise  to  the  light,  to  attain  greater  altitude,  to  form 
far  smaller  heads,  and  taller,  slenderer,  and  more  elegant 
stems.  Here  is  found  a  milder  and  more  genial  climate  ;  in 
which,  by  means  of  the  calm  generated  by  shelter,  vegeta- 
tion is  not  checked  by  cold,  and,  at  the  same  time,  is  undis- 
turbed by  the  external  impediment  of  wind.  Here  nature 
has  no  need,  as  in  the  case  of  exposures,  to  generate  pro- 
visions necessary  to  mitigate  the  effect  of  evaporation,  as 
has  been  above  observed,  or  to  endue  each  individual  tree 
with  distinct  and  appropriate  means  of  defence  against  the 
elements.  In  this  situation,  the  branches,  and,  in  hke  manner, 
the  roots  are  much  less  extensive  and  numerous,  than  in 
the  former  instance,  and  the  bark  of  a  thinner  and  finer 
quaUty  ;  all  plainly  indicating,  that  the  trees  so  situated  do 

14 


106 

iiot  rcquiie  the  same  external  protection.  It  is  like  the  genial 
warmth  of  the  seed-bed,  or  the  nursery ;  but  where  there  is 
freedom  for  the  roots  to  expand  without  interruption,  and 
for  the  leaves  to  prepare  the  sap,  without  being  vexed  by  the 
winds.  In  fact,  so  extraordinary  is  the  difference  between 
trees  of  the  same  species,  placed  in  the  one  situation,  and 
in  the  other,  that  there  is  no  visible  point  of  resemblance 
between  them,  excepting  the  leaves.  We  may,  however, 
perceive,  that,  as  soon  as  the  tops  gain  the  summit  of  the 
wood,  their  branches  are  shortened  towards  that  quarter,  and 
both  branches  and  spray  are  more  thickly,  though  less  vigor- 
ously thrown  out,  in  order  to  supply  a  defence  against  the 
storm.  Further,  we  find,  that  the  outside  rows,  partaking 
in  some  measure  of  the  situation  of  trees  in  exposures,  ob- 
tain, in  a  proportional  degree,  the  provisions  adapted  to  such 
a  situation,  and  by  consequence,  a  corresponding  conforma- 
tion and  external  character. 

It  is  a  very  curious  fact,  which  has  been  verified  by  expe- 
riment, and  is  worthy  the  attention  of  the  scientific  planter, 
that  these  several  properties  or  provisions,  though  once  deter- 
minately  acquired,  are  not  fixed  or  permanent  in  trees.  The 
vigilance  of  nature,  if  I  may  so  speak,  in  adapting  them  to 
every  vicissitude  of  external  circumstances,  is  so  conspicuous, 
as  to  dispose  them  gradually  to  divest  themselves  of  the 
properties  adapted  to  one  situation,  when  they  happen  to  be 
transferred  to  another,  to  which  the  opposite  properties  are 
more  congenial.  For  this  reason,  if  a  tree  of  some  size, 
which,  in  consequence  of  exposure,  has  acquired  all  the 
properties  already  noticed,  as  adapted  to  that  situation,  be 
transferred  to  the  interior  of  the  wood,  it  will,  in  a  few  years, 
lay  aside  those  properties,  and  assume  all  the  others  which 
have  been  described,  as  peculiarly  adapted  to  its  new  circum- 
stances.*   Thus,  the  law  of  nature  seems  to  be,  that  shelter 

*  Note  VIII. 


107 

and  exposuie,  that  is,  heat  and  cold,  have  the  power  alike  of 
diminishing  or  increasing,  and  of  even  alternately  bestowing 
and  taking  away,  what  may  be  called  the  Protecting 
Properties. 

It  has  been  noticed  above,  that  all  trees,  in  open  situations, 
uniformly  attain  the  highest  state  of  natural  perfection,  of 
which  they  are  susceptible  ;  consequently  it  is  by  such  trees, 
that  the  best,  the  toughest,  and  the  most  durable  timber  is 
produced.  Yet  it  is  interesting  to  observe  the  beneficence 
of  Providence,  in  providing  for  the  accommodation  of  man. 
Were  it  not  for  the  way,  in  which  the  external  conditions  of 
trees  in  woods  and  close  situations  are  modified,  from  whence 
could  we  procure  the  long  and  powerful  beam,  the  straight, 
clean,  and  lengthened  deal,  and  nearly  all  the  wood  that  is 
employed,  whether  in  civil  or  naval  architecture  ? 

On  considering  these  different  phenomena,  and  comparing 
them  with  other  facts^  respecting  the  growth  of  Wood,  which 
daily  present  themselves  to  our  observation,  the  following  con- 
clusions as  adapted  to  practice  seem  irresistible,  and  are  agree- 
able to  the  law  of  nature  on  this  subject. 

First,  That,  in  a  general  view  it  seems  evident,  respecting 
the  two  descriptions  of  trees  above  mentioned,  that  each  is 
furnished  with  a  certain  form,  and  certain  provisions  or  pro- 
perties, which  are  best  adapted  to  the  exigencies  of  its  situa- 
tion. That,  for  this  purpose,  the  sheltered  trees  are  always 
more  straight,  more  delicate,  and  more  lofty ;  the  exposed 
more  stout,  more  hardy,  and  more  spreading  ;  better  nourish- 
ed by  roots,  and  protected  and  balanced  by  numerous  spray, 
and  wide-extending  branches. 

Secondly :  That,  as  the  four  protecting  properties  already 
delineated,  as  belonging  to  trees  in  open  situations,  are  essen- 
tial and  necessary  to  the  vigorous  development  of  their  ex- 
istence, so  they  may  be  set  down  as  indispensable  prerequis- 
ites for  those  intended  for  transplantation,  which  generally 
implies  increased  exposure ;  and  that,  soil  and  climate  being 


108 

equal,  such  subjects  will  succeed  the  best,  as  are  endued  in 
tlie  greatest  degree  with  these  prerequisites  or  properties. 

Thirdly :  We  must  infer,  that  the  four  opposite,  or  non- 
protecting  properties,  described  as  belonging  to  sheltered  trees, 
which  are  not  developed  in  their  natural  and  perfect  propor- 
tions, however  fitted  such  properties  may  be  for  themy  are 
unsuitable  to  removal,  and  are,  on  that  account,  not  less  stu- 
diously to  be  avoided  by  the  planter,  in  the  selection  of  his 
subjects.  Indeed,  in  reflecting  on  the  most  striking  instances 
of  failure,  it  is  observable,  that  such  are  always  associated 
Avith  these  unfavourable  properties. 

Fourthly  :  It  is  plain,  if  we  mean  to  succeed  in  transferring 
trees  of  any  magnitude,  in  our  lawns  or  parks,  that  we  must 
endeavour  to  follow  the  example  of  nature,  in  ordering  such 
subjects.  The  practical  course,  then,  to  be  pursued  is,  to 
adopt  the  subjects  possessing  the  protecting  provisions  or 
properties,  wherever  they  can  be  found,  and  to  communicate 
them  to  others,  in  which  they  are  wanting,  by  the  easiest 
methods.  Another  rule  seems  to  be.  that,  in  following  na- 
ture, we  may  accommodate  or  adapt  the  principle  to  the  par- 
ticular circumstances  and  situation,  in  which  we  chance  to 
operate  :  That,  although  we  must  rigidly  adhere  to  it,  as  na- 
ture does,  in  severe  exposures,  we  may  yet  proportionally 
relax  it,  as  warmth  or  shelter  is  more  or  less  afforded  to  our 
subjects :  Or,  as  has  been  expressed  with  greater  precision 
above,  we  must  prospectively  maintain  the  same  harmony 
between  the  existing  provisions  of  the  tree,  and  the  exigen- 
cies of  its  new  situation,  as  had  previously  subsisted  between 
its  relative  properties,  and  the  circumstances  of  its  former 
site. 

Fifthly  :  If  we  adopt  this  principle,  and  follow  it  up  with 
a  judicious  mode  of  execution,  it  seems  evident,  that  the  ne- 
cessity of  defacing  or  mutilating  the  fine  tops  of  trees  will 
be  entirely  superseded.  We  shall  obtain  at  once,  what  the 
art,  as  hitherto  practised,  has  not  been  able  to  obtain  for  us. 


109 

the  Immediate  and  Full  EflTect  of  Wood,  that  is,  trees  com- 
plete  and  perfect  in  all  their  parts,  without  the  loss  of  the 
time  required  to  replace  the  parts,  when  so  defaced  and  mu- 
tilated. In  this  way  likewise,  a  certain  and  successful  prac- 
tice will  be  established,  instead  of  one  that  is  fortuitous.  To 
which  it  is  pleasing  to  add,  that  the  same  system,  that  gives 
picturesque  effect,  conjoins  utility  with  ornament;  for  by 
following  it  out,  we  shall  insure  to  our  trees  uniform  health, 
and  progressive  vigour,  and,  by  consequence,  sound  and 
valuable  wood. 

Such  is  the  general  theory,  which  I  venture  to  suggest,  for 
the  improvement  of  the  art,  and  the  guidance  of  the  planter. 
The  proposition,  as  I  conceive,  has  been  enunciated,  and  ex- 
ammed  in  its  several  bearings,  with  sufficient  accuracy,  in  the 
foregoing  part  of  this  Section.  The  more  brief  and  popular 
modification,  now  given,  of  protecting  and  non-protecting 
properties,  is  not  perhaps  strictly  philosophical ;  but  it  is 
adopted  merely  on  account  of  its  simplicity,  and  for  the  pur- 
pose of  accommodating  the  theory  to  practice.  These  pro- 
perties, I  am  aware,  are  acquired  by  trees,  solely  in  conse- 
quence of  differences  in  their  situation  ;  and  for  that  reason 
it  might  have  been  better,  if  terms  could  have  been  found, 
having  a  reference  to  what  the  tree  is,  or  to  the  conditions 
that  have  made  it  so,  rather  than  to  any  future  uses,  which 
the  character  thus  acquired  is  considered  to  serve.  But  they 
may  be  defended  precisely  on  the  same  grounds,  as  the  terms 
"  conducting"  and  "  non-conducting,"  as  applied  to  certain 
substances,  capable  of  receiving  and  transmitting  the  elec- 
tric fluid,  which  were  first  invented  by  Disaguliers,  and  have 
been  since  admitted  into  the  philosophical  nomenclature. 

The  above  practical  view,  however,  with  the  illustrations 
already  offered,  cannot  well  mislead  us.  as  they  are  founded  on 
admitted  doctrines  of  phytology,  and  the  laws  of  nature.  If 
such  a  mode  of  execution  be  superinduced  upon  it,  as  shall 
furnish  to  the  tree  a  competent  supply  of  sap,  at  the  critirni 


no 

peiiotl  of  removal,  the  art  may  be  said  to  be  established  on 
fixed  principles  ;  and  thus  the  results  may  be  rendered  as 
certain  and  successfulj  as  the  severity  of  the  operation  will 
admit.  Of  the  general  correctness  of  the  theory  there 
seems  little  doubt ;  but,  like  every  other  drawn  from  nature, 
it  will  be  still  further  developed  and  improved,  by  observation 
and  experience.  I  may,  however,  say,  after  considerable  ex- 
perience, that,  in  park-practice  at  least,  it  admits  of  few  mo- 
difications, and  no  exceptions. 

It  is  both  interesting  and  important  to  observe,  that  the 
principles,  on  which  this  theory  is  founded,  are  the  true 
principles  of  General  Planting,  and  must  equally  govern 
every  attempt  at  successful  arboriculture  ;  I  mean  the  anat- 
omy of  plants,  and  the  modifying  of  heat  and  cold  to  their 
various  conditions  and  circumstances.  It  is  a  radical  error 
to  suppose,  as  is  too  often  done  by  planters  and  gardeners, 
that  heat  is  not  as  necessary  to  the  infancy  of  a  tender  plant, 
as  to  a  new-born  and  helpless  animal ;  and  that  the  former 
is  not  as  ill  adapted  to  resist  cold,  and  an  early  and  undue 
exposure  to  the  elements,  as  the  latter.  The  tree,  as  well 
as  the  animal,  is  an  organized  being  endued  with  life,  al- 
though its  conditions  of  existence,  internal  and  external,  are 
differently  modified :  But,  the  striking  analogy  subsisting 
between  them  should  be  the  guide  of  the  planter's  practice, 
and  should  never  be  absent  from  his  mind.  It  is  owing  to 
this  utter  vmacquaintance  with  vegetable  physiology,  which 
prevails  among  landowners,  that  the  Dl  success  of  too  many 
British  plantations  is  to  be  attributed,  and  that  Wood  so  sel- 
dom thrives,  or  repays  the  planter. 

Were  arboriculture,  like  husbandry,  properly  understood, 
and  were  the  important  sciences  of  physiology  and  chemis- 
try applied,  in  the  former  art,  to  the  study  of  facts,  a  very 
different  return  for  the  vast  sums  laid  out  in  planting  might 
certainly  be  expected.  In  this  case,  I  do  not  say,  that  soils 
and  climates  could  by  any  means  be  equahzed,  but  their 


Ill 

leturn  in  Wood,  like  that  in  crops,  would  become  uniloniily 
productive.  Trees  would  be  judiciously  adapted  to  their  ap- 
propriate soils,  and,  what  is  little  less  important,  to  their  ap- 
propriate climates.  The  efforts  of  nature  would  everywhere 
be  seconded,  instead  of  being  repressed  or  counteracted.  An 
efficient  management  would  supersede  a  fortuitous  practice  ; 
and,  in  a  word,  science  would  be  able  to  anticipate  the  re- 
sult, which  industry,  without  her  assistance,  could  never 
bring  about. 


112 


SECTION  IV. 

DEVELOPMENT  AND  ILLUSTRATION  OF  THE  NEW  THEORY 
OR  PRINCIPLE. 


In  the  foregoing  Section,  the  principle  or  theory  suggested 
for  an  improved  practice  in  transplanting,  has  been  considered 
as  a  new  principle.  But  it  does  not  follow  from  thence,  that 
I  either  believe,  or  would  persuade  others,  that  I  have  rnade 
many  new  discoveries  in  phytological  science.  I  have,  on 
this  occasion,  merely  deduced  practice  from  speculation,  and 
conclusions  that  are  probably  new,  from  facts,  which  others 
as  well  as  myself  must  have  long  since  observed. 

Simple  and  obvious  as  the  principle  seems  to  be,  if  it  have 
ever  occurred  to,  or  been  acted  on  by  others,  the  fact  has  not 
come  to  my  knowledge.  Of  the  general  practice  of  this 
country  I  may  speak  with  some  certainty.  I  have  both  seen 
and  heard  a  good  deal  of  that  of  our  English  neighbours. 
1  have  made  considerable  inquiries  respecting  the  practice  of 
France,  Germany,  and  the  north  of  Europe ;  from  all  which 
it  appears,  that  planters  have  not  sufficiently  attended  to 
vegetable  physiology,  or  to  what  the  law  of  nature  is,  in 
respect  to  the  effects  of  shelter  and  exposure  on  the  growth 
of  Wood.  In  one  and  all  of  these  countries,  trees  are  at  once 
transferred  from  close  woods  or  plantations  to  the  open  field, 
and  full-grown  or  large  subjects  are,  like  young  plants,  more 
or  less  lopped  and  defaced,  under  the  name  of  lightening  the 
lops,  at  the  time  of  removal.  These  things,  together  with 
the  ill  success   almost   always  attendant  on  the  conunon 


113 

method,  clearly  point  out,  that  the  |)rinciple  in  fiiiestiori  may 
be  said  to  be  altogetlier  new  to  the  |)ubhc. 

From  the  facts  above  stated,  it  is  ap[)arent,  that  there  arc 
certain  distinct  external  provisions  or  properties  in  trees, 
called  the  protecting  propcrlice!,  which  are  conferred  on  thcni 
by  nature,  and  which  render  them  fit  for  resisting  tlie  influ- 
ence of  the  elements,  in  exposed  situations  ;  and  that  there 
are  certain  other  properties,  termed  the  non-protecting,  which 
render  them  unfit.  Hence  it  follows,  as  already  observed, 
that  if,  taking  nature  for  our  guide,  we  adopt  such  trees  onl}', 
as  are  endued  with  the  former  properties,  as  subjects  for  re 
moval,  we  shall  have  the  best  chance  of  succeeding  in  tliat 
hazardous  task.  In  order  to  show,  in  the  most  intelligible 
manner,  how  this  has  been  accomplished,  perhaps  the 
simplest  course  will  be  to  endeavour  to  detail  the  progress  of 
my  own  attempts  at  the  object ;  earnestly  requesting  of  the 
reader  to  forgive  the  appearance  of  egotism,  with  which  such 
a  detail  must  necessarily  be  accompanied.  It  is  only  from 
our  own  errors,  or  those  of  others,  that  we  can  hope  to  derive 
useful  lessons  in  a  process,  of  which  the  success  is  so  much 
dependent  on  judgment  and  accuracy. 

My  first  experiments,  many  years  since,  were  made  on 
subjects  taken  from  plantations,  in  which  the  trees  stood  too 
close  to  one  another.  The  plants,  as  might  be  expected, 
were  straight  and  beautiful,  although  greatly  drawn  up  by 
shelter  towards  the  hght,  and  deficient  in  lateral  branches. 
But  I  expected,  by  removing  a  number  of  them,  to  attain 
the  double  object  of  thinning  the  plantations,  and  wooding 
the  open  field.  During  the  first  season,  a  few  of  the  best- 
rooted  survived  the  operation,  and  carried  leaf  well.  Their 
tops  were  pretty  severely  lopped,  or  lightened  with  the  axe, 
in  the  ordinary  manner;  and  I  Was  flattered  with  some 
prospect  that  they  would  ere  long  shoot  forth  with  vigour. 
In  a  year  or  two,  they  became  stunted  and  unhealthy,  from 
causes  now  obvious,  but  which  were  unknown  to  me  at  the 

15 


114 

time.  The  remaining  branches  gradually  dropped  off. 
They  were  unable,  even  with  the  help  of  props,  to  resist 
the  winds,  and  were  in  the  end  rooted  out,  as  altogether 
irrecoverable. 

Having  discovered  that  subjects  of  quite  a  different  sort 
must  be  resorted  to,  my  next  trials  were  made  on  trees  stand- 
ing in  open  glades,  in  grove-wood,  which  had  been  thinned 
out  to  wider  distances,  in  hedge-rows,  and  the  like,  where  the 
sun  and  air  had  freer  admission.  The  trees  in  general  here 
exceeded  twenty  feet  in  height.  Their  stems  were  stouter 
than  those  used  in  my  first  experiments.  Their  bark  had 
none  of  the  fine  and  glossy  surface  belonging  to  that  of  the 
others.  Their  heads  were  beginning  to  assume  a  more 
spreading  form,  and  were  tolerably  well  balanced.  The 
roots  in  some  were  numerous,  but  in  others  scraggy  and 
straggling,  according  to  the  nature  of  their  previous  rooting- 
ground,  and  the  degree  of  exposure  in  which  they  had  stood. 

The  plants  from  the  hedge-rows,  of  course,  exceeded  all 
the  others,  in  the  possession  of  those  properties,  which  I 
began  to  suspect  were  most  essential ;  and  they  would  have 
been  the  best  subjects  of  any,  had  not  their  roots  grown  in  a 
perpendicular  direction,  in  consequence  of  the  high  mound 
of  earth,  on  which  the  hedge  was  planted.  But  the  tops  of 
the  whole  I  now  resolved  to  leave  entire  and  untouched,  not- 
withstanding the  universality  of  the  lopping  practice,  and  the 
confident  opinion  entertained,  that  it  was  indispensable  to 
success. 

At  this  early  period,  I  possessed  little  skill  in  the  business 
of  preparing,  or  taking  up  the  trees.  I  had  no  implements, 
beyond  common  spades  and  shovels,  for  the  latter  purpose  : 
Neither  had  I  any  proper  machinery,  for  safe  and  speedy 
transportation.  A  number  of  men,  however,  being  set  to 
work,  sledges,  trundles,  carts,  and  even  wheelbarrows  were 
pressed  into  the  service ;  by  which  methods,  a  few  were  re- 
moved with  diificullV;  and  at  a  considerable  exj)ense. 


115 

Some  years  after  this,  I  tried  otFier  subjects,  from  forest 
glades,  or  open  spaces  in  the  interior  of  woods,  where  the 
trees  were  mucli  taller  and  handsoiner.  Their  disposition 
having  been  pretty  open,  and  the  lightness  of  the  soil  aflbrd- 
ing  good  rooting-ground,  their  roots  and  fibres  had  struck 
more  abundantly,  than  in  the  other  subjects  just  now  men- 
tioned. Their  bark,  likewise,  appeared  more  sound  and 
healthy,  and  free  from  the  coarse  and  rugged  surface,  which 
was  remarkable  in  the  hedge-row  plants.  For  these  reasons, 
they  were  the  subjects  from  which  I  anticipated  the  most 
certain  success.     This  took  place  more  than  thirty  years  ago. 

It  may  easily  be  imagined,  that,  in  these  rude  attempts, 
many  deaths  occurred,  and  that  a  small  number  only  out- 
lived the  operation ;  but  the  lessons  which  were  derived  from 
them,  after  standing  on  the  open  ground  for  four  or  five 
years,  were  very  instructive.  I  shall  most  probably  surprise 
the  young  planter  (as,  indeed,  I  was  surprised  myself)  by 
stating,  that  those,  which  I  then  found  to  succeed  the  best, 
were  not  what  had  shown  the  most  numerous  roots,  as  was 
conjectured,  but  what  had  acquired  the  thickest  and  coarsest 
coat  of  bark,  and  possessed  the  stoutest  stems,  if  accompanied 
with  branches  and  spray  pretty  thickly  set.  In  the  second 
place  only  came  the  plants  from  woody  glades,  of  which  the 
roots  were  so  promising,  and  seemed  to  confer  on  them  so 
great  a  superiority.  In  other  words,  it  appeared  to  me,  that 
the  success  of  the  trees,  their  new  situation  and  soil  being 
equal,  was  in  the  ratio  of  their  previous  exposure,  and 
their  consequent  power  of  protecting  the  sap-vessels ;  which 
power  seemed  always  commensurate  to  exposure. 

Subsequently,  various  other  experiments  on  a  small  scale 
were  instituted,  with  such  subjects  as  could  be  procured. 
But,  in  searching  for  these,  I  was  necessarily  confined  to  old 
and  established  plantations,  which,  although  of  some  extent, 
and  containing  some  variety  of  soil  and  cUmate,  were  3'^et  im- 
perfectly suited  to  the  purpose.     The  important  transplanting 


116 

nurseries,  which  T  afterwards  formed,  and  which  shall  be 
treated  of  in  the  sequel,  had,  at  this  period,  no  existence,  and 
the  manifold  advantages,  since  derived  from  them,  were  not 
then  contemplated.  Still  a  sufficient  variety  of  plants,  both 
in  form  and  species,  were  obtained,  so  as  to  enlarge  expe- 
rience, and  render  the  steps  of  its  progress  more  interesting, 
and  its  results  more  satisfactory. 

In  these  circumstances,  I  was  naturally  incited  to  inquire 
into  the  causes  of  such  unexpected  phenomena,  to  engage 
in  the  study  of  the  anatomy  of  trees,  and  of  vegetable  phy- 
siology, or  the  doctrine  of  the  constitution  and  properties  of 
plants.  And  in  respect  to  trees  it  is  remarkable,  that  little  or 
nothing  was  known  of  this  science  in  Europe,  until  the  close 
of  the  seventeenth  century,  when  the  first  probable  theory  of 
the  circulation  of  the  sap  was  discovered.  Indeed,  it  is  only 
within  the  last  forty  or  fifty  years,  that  the  science  has  been 
greatly  cultivated  in  Britain :  and  it  will  be  admitted  as  a 
striking  proof  of  the  fact,  that,  at  this  moment,  few  persons 
comparatively,  and,  what  is  still  more  surprising,  few  planters, 
are  aware  of  the  twofold  course  of  the  sap  in  trees,  or  of  the 
method  in  which  their  juices  are  either  elaborated  or  cir- 
culated. These  studies,  I  found,  threw  great  light  upon  the 
subject.  Appearances,  for  which  I  had  not  been  able  pre- 
viously to  account,  were  now  satisfactorily  explained ;  and 
means  were  suggested  for  obviating  difficulties,  that  other- 
wise seemed  insurmountable. 

It  has  been  already  stated,  that  there  are  four  distinct  ex- 
ternal provisions,  termed  the  protecting  properties,  which 
nature  gives  to  trees  in  open  exposures,  and  which  distinguish 
them  from  others,  standing  in  the  interior  of  woods.  The 
use  of  these  properties  is  to  enable  trees  to  develop  their  ex- 
istence vigorously,  in  spite  of  the  external  conditions,  which 
are  unfavourable  to  such  development.  Which  of  the  four 
properties  is  really  the  most  important  for  that  purpose,  it 
was  not  easy  to  determine,  as  they  are  all  relative  and  cor- 


117 

relative.  They  act  and  react  in  the  most  curious  manner 
upon  one  another,  each  modifyinjr  and  determining,  as  has 
been  seen,  the  existence  of  all  the  others.  To  predicate, 
then,  or  affirm  certainly,  as  to  their  respective  usefulness  in 
the  Art  of  Transplanting,  is,  properly  speaking,  more  fanci- 
ful than  real.  But  from  my  own  practice.  I  was  disposed 
to  rank  them  in  the  following  order  of  preeminence  : — 
First,  Thickness  and  Induration  of  Bark ;  Secondly, 
Stoutness  and  Girth  of  Stem  ;  Thirdly,  Numerousness  of 
Roots  and  Fibres ;  and  Fourthly,  Extent,  Balance,  and 
Closeness  of  Branches.  I  found,  however,  that  it  might 
safely  be  assumed  as  a  rule,  that  the  success  of  the  planter, 
in  this  art,  would  be  in  the  actual  proportion,  in  which  his 
subjects  possessed  these  properties ;  and  vice  versa,  that  his 
failure  would  be  in  the  proportion  of  their  deficiency.  It  is 
manifest,  on  any  other  supposition,  that  we  must  believe 
Nature  to  act  here  in  contradiction  to  herself,  which  is  im- 
possible ;  although  her  most  obvious  processes  are  many 
times  misunderstood,  by  the  blindness  of  man. 

Such  is  the  short  history  of  my  own  progress,  and  of  that 
plain  and  practical  system,  on  which  I  have  consequently 
acted.  It  is  unencumbered  with  complex  notions,  or  tech- 
nical details.  Its  soundness  has  been  proved,  by  the  experi- 
ence of  many  years.  The  principle  has  been  occasionally 
relaxed,  or  stretched  to  tlie  utmost,  as  circumstances  of 
comparative  shelter  or  exposure  required  ;  and  the  uniform 
success,  attending  the  practice,  leaves  no  room  to  doubt,  that 
a  similar  system,  if  adopted  by  others,  will  secure  similar 
results. 

As  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance,  to  the  young  planter, 
to  apprehend  as  much  of  vegetable  physiology  as  immedi. 
ately,  relates  to  this  subject,  so  that  he  may  be  enabled  to 
appreciate  the  above  properties  or  prerequisites,  I  beg  leave 
to  call  his  attention  to  a  few  observations,  which  I  shall  make 
upon  each  of  them.     For  this  purpose,  let  us  consider  the 


118 

relative  nature  and  importance  of  tliese  prerequisites,  in  re- 
ference to  the  art,  and  to  one  anotlier,  and  draw  such  con- 
chisions  as  may  be  useful,  in  throwing  light  upon  the  principle 
just  now  laid  down. 

First  :  As  to  superior  Thickness  and  Induration  of  Bark. 
The  bark  of  trees  is  accounted  by  phytologists,  as  among 
the  composite  organs.  It  consists,  first,  of  the  epidermis,  or 
external  cuticle  or  integument  of  the  plant ;  secondly,  of 
the  cellular  tissue  or  parenchyma,  that  is,  the  soft  pulpy  sub- 
stance, situated  immediately  under  the  epidermis,  and  con- 
stituting a  sort  of  secondary  integument ;  and  thirdly,  of  a 
number  of  thin  cortical  and  concentric  layers,  composing 
the  mass  of  the  bark ;  of  which  parts  the  innermost  is  de- 
nominated the  liber,  from  its  having  been  anciently  vised  to 
write  upon,  before  the  invention  of  paper.*  If  the  cortical 
layers  be  injured  or  destroyed  by  accident,  the  part  is  again 
regenerated,  and  the  wound  healed  up,  without  a  scar.  If 
the  wound  have  penetrated  beyond  the  liber,  the  part  is  in- 
capable of  being  regenerated  ;  because,  when  the  surface  of 
the  alburnum  is  exposed  to  the  air  for  any  length  of  time, 
there  will  be  no  further  vegetation  in  that  part.  But  if  the 
wound  be  not  very  large,  it  will  close  up,  first,  by  the  pro- 
duction of  new  bark,  issuing  from  the  edges,  and  gradually 
narrowing  the  wound,  and  then,  by  the  production  of  new 
layers  of  wood,  formed  under  the  bark,  as  before.  If  a  por- 
tion of  the  stem  only  be  decorticated,  and  covered  with  a 
piece  of  bark  from  another  tree,  the  two  diflferent  barks  will 
readily  unite.  Hence,  we  are  enabled  to  ascertain  how  far 
the  liber  extends  ;  and  hence  also,  the  origin  of  grafting, 

*  Keith's  Physiological  Botany,  Vol.  I.  p.  295. — Du  Hamel,  Phys. 
des  Arbres,  L.  I.  3.  5. — De  Saussurc,  Encyclop.  Method.  T.  I.  p. 
67. — Also,  Observations  sur  L'Ecorce,  &c. 


119 

whicli  is5  always  cflecled  by  a  luiioii  ol"  tlic  libcr  ol'  the  gial'i, 
witli  the  stock.* 

"  There  is  no  fixed  or  definite  period  (as  Keitli  observes,) 
that  can  positively  be  assigned,  as  necessary  to  tlie  complete 
induration  of  the  wood  or  bark,  although  it  seems  to  require 
a  good  many  years,  before  any  particular  layer  is  converted, 
from  the  state  of  alburnum  to  that  of  perfect  wood."t  In 
respect  to  baric,  there  is  not  any  circumstance,  which  hastens 
this  period  so  much,  as  the  exposure  of  trees  to  the  elements, 
even  at  an  early  period  of  their  age.  In  the  same  way,  as 
the  action  of  the  air  multiplies  or  thickens  the  branches  and 
spray,  the  cellular  tissue  and  cortical  layers  are  thickened, 
for  the  protection  of  the  proper  vessels.  The  inner  layers 
being  always  the  softest,  the  outer  by  this  means  gradually 
increase  in  solidity  and  thickness,  and  become  visibly  indu- 
rated ;  so  that  with  some  trees  it  even  sloughs,  and  splits 
into  chinks  and  fissures,  as  in  the  case  of  the  sycamore,  the 
elm,  and  the  fir.  In  this  condition,  we  may  conceive,  how 
well  adapted  such  a  mass  of  non-conducting  matter  is,  to 
protect  from  cold  the  ascending,  and  still  more,  the  descend- 
ing or  proper  vessels,  as  already  mentioned. 

In  order  to  assist  the  reader,  in  forming  a  clear  conception 
of  the  great  value  of  a  proper  thickness  of  bark  to  trees  in- 
tended for  removal,  it  will  be  necessary  to  inquire  a  little 
into  the  means,  by  which  the  sap-vessels  minister  to  the 
sustenance  of  plants.  In  the  warmer  latitudes,  the  sap  flows 
in  certain  plants,  during  the  whole  yeai- ;  but  in  those  that 
are  more  temperate,  the  functions  of  vegetables  are  suspended, 
or  nearly  so,  during  the  winter  season.  Early  in  the  spring, 
however,  it  begins  to  rise  in  woody  plants,  and  continues  to 

*  Senebier,Phys.  Veget.  T.  I.  pp.  177, 178 — Keith,  Vol.  II.  p.  299. 
— Knight,  Philosoph.  Trans.  1803. — Elhs,  Aniit.  Veget.  in  Suppl. 
Encyclop.  Britan. 

t  Physiolog.  Bol.  Vol.  II.  p.  231. — Sec  also  Kiei;er,  Organis.  dca 
Piantes,  ch.  II.  pp.  95,  96,  et  seqq.     Also  p.  153,  «S:c. 


120 

ascend,  till  it  reaches  the  extremities  of  the  branches.  This 
sap  is  absorbed  from  the  soil,  by  the  extremities  of  the  capil- 
lary rootlets,  and  conveyed  upwards,  through  the  vessels  of 
the  root,  to  the  trunk.  In  its  ascent,  it  rises  only  through 
the  wood,  and  the  albmnum,  in  tubes  of  various  sizes,  and 
is  prepared  or  elaborated  by  the  leaves.  That  process,  ac- 
cording to  some,  is  effected  by  means  of  an  alternate  con- 
traction and  dilatation  of  the  sap-vessels,  and  still  more,  by 
a  respiration  perceptible  and  imperceptible  in  the  leaves, 
which  is  peculiar  to  plants,  whether  woody  or  herbaceous, 
and  by  the  action  of  the  atmosphere :  But,  according  to 
others,  it  is  rather  the  exhalation  from  the  leaves,  than  what 
is  properly  their  respiratory  functions,  that  effects  the  ascent 
of  the  sap.  When  this  has  taken  place,  the  sap  is  then 
converted  into  the  proper  juice,  or  what  has  been  by  some 
called  the  cambium,  that  is,  juice  fitted  for  nutrition  ;  and  it 
descends  by  the  returning  vessels  of  the  leaf-stalk,  and  the 
longitudinal  vessels  of  the  rind,  or  inner  bark.  Thus,  the 
circulation  is  carried  on  by  a  double  process,  the  ascending 
and  the  descending ;  whereby  the  vessels  terminate  down- 
wards in  absorbents,  by  which  Uie  fluids  are  received,  and 
they  terminate  upwards  in  exbalents,  by  which  those  fluids 
are  discharged.  This  doctrine  of  the  two  currents  of  sap 
was  originally  struck  out  by  Malpighi  and  Grew  :  But  the 
first  who  showed  the  organs  of  communication  between  the 
two  currents  to  be  the  leaves,  was  unquestionably  Darwin  ; 
a  discovery,  which  the  ingenuity  of  Knight  subsequently 
extended  and  confirmed,  and  traced  the  existence  of  the 
circulation  of  the  sap. 

During  the  descent  of  the  proper  juice,  it  further  appears, 
that  each  branch  is  nourished  by  the  juice  prepared  by  itself, 
and  that  the  surplus,  beyond  what  is  recjuired  for  that  pur- 
pose, descends  from  the  junction  of  the  branch  with  the 
stem,  and  contributes  to  the  increase  of  the  steu).  and  at 
last  of  the  roots,  which  originally  supplied  it.    The  descend- 


121 

ing  Juice  is  the  eflicieiit  and  proximate  means  employed  by 
nature,  for  the  support  and  nomishment  of  every  part ; 
therefore,  to  say  that  a  tree  is  vigorous  and  healthy,  is  to  say 
in  effect,  that  it  has  an  abundant  supply  of  sap.* 

The  true  constitution  and  anatomy  of  plants  was  first 
systematically  brought  forward,  on  the  continent,  by  Mal- 
pighi.  Grew,  as  it  is  on  all  hands  admitted,  made  his  phy- 
tological  discoveries  about  the  same  time,  without  any  com- 
munication with  the  ItaUan  physician  ;t  and  both,  without 
doubt,  felt  the  impulse  which  had  been  given  to  the  spirit  of 
philosophical  inquiry,  by  the  genius  of  Bacon,  who  showed, 
how  analytical  and  inductive  investigation  might  be  applied, 
in  order  to  explain  the  phenomena  of  vegetable  life.  In  the 
end  of  the  seventeenth  century,  while  these  two  eminent 
men  flourished,  vegetable  physiology  was  still  in  its  infancy 
in  Europe  :  but  in  process  of  time,  as  that  interesting  science 
attracted  the  notice  of  the  learned,  their  theory  was  confirmed 
by  new  facts,  and  more  extended  microscopical  observation. 
To  Grew  and  Malpighi  succeeded  various  writers  of  different 
nations  in  the  same  track,  De  la  Baisse,  Hales,  Bonnet,  Du 
Hamel,  Senebier,  and  others  ;  until  Hedwig,  Willdenow,  and 
especially  Dr.  Kieser  of  Jena,  and  Messrs.  Knight,  Ellis,  and 
Keith,  in  our  times,  have  by  their  ingenious  labours  thrown 
the  fullest  hght  upon  the  subject. 

But  the  circulation  of  the  sap  is  not  a  doctrine  that  has 
been  universally  adopted  by  phytologists,  however  reasonable 
it  may  seem  from  the  analogy,  which  we  see  in  other  in- 
stances to  subsist  between  the  animal  and  vegetable  king- 
doms. About  the  middle  of  the  last  century  it  appears  to 
have  fallen  into  disrepute.     Du  Hamel  refuted  it  with  con- 

*  See  Grew  and  Malpighi,  Anat.  Plant,  passim. — Darwin's  Phyto* 
logia. — De  Saussure,  Encyclop.  Method. — Willdenow,  Prin.  of  Bot. 
p.  85.— Knight,  Philosoph.  Trans.  1803,  1806.— Ellis,  in  Art.  Veget. 
Physiol,  in  Supp.  to  the  Encyclop.  Britan. 

tJ>J0TE   I, 

16 


122 

siderable  ingenuity  ;*  and  both  Du  Hamel  and  Hales,  while 
they  generally  admitted  that  the  sap  both  ascends  and  de- 
scends, denied  the  existence  of  a  circulation.  Within  the 
last  five-and-twenty  years,  however,  the  theory  has  been  re- 
vived with  great  lustre,  and  seems  now  to  be  the  popular  one 
of  the  day.  In  fact,  from  the  arguments  as  well  as  names, 
by  which  it  has  been  supported,  it  bids  fair  to  stand  its  ground 
in  future.  Mr.  Keith,  one  of  the  clearest  and  best  phytolo- 
gical  writers  we  now  have,  is  no  ready  granter  of  proposi- 
tions ;  yet,  in  his  late  work,  while  he  holds  the  balance  of 
decision  with  an  able  and  even  hand,  between  the  conflicting 
theories,  he  very  nearly  admits  the  existence  of  the  doctrine.! 

From  this  cursory  account  it  is  apparent  of  what  vast 
importance  it  is  to  the  planter  to  maintain  the  sap,  and  still 
more  the  proper  vessels,  in  the  due  exercise  of  their  functions, 
and  to  protect  them  from  external  injury,  of  which  cold  may 
be  considered  as  the  greatest.  For  this  purpose,  nature  has 
wisely  provided  such  trees,  as  are  in  open  exposures,  with  a 
thick  and  coarse  covering  of  outer  bark,  which  forms  a  de- 
fence from  the  elements  to  the  inner  bark,  in  which  the 
descending  or  proper  vessels  are  situated. 

Further  :  We  know  that  heat  is  necessary  to  cause  vege- 
tation, as  well  as  to  continue  it.  Hence  the  wonderful  effects 
of  shelter,  in  close  woods  and  plantations,  in  encouraging 
growth.  All  trees,  during  infancy,  require  a  considerable 
proportion  of  warmth,  to  make  them  shoot  freely,  as  is  proved 
by  comparing  the  striking  difference  in  their  progress,  at  dif- 
ferent degrees  of  elevation  or  exposure.  What  is  most  re- 
markable in  sheltered  trees  is,  that  several  of  the  kinds,  most 
delicate  and  tender  while  young,  for  example  the  oak,  are 
found,  when  matured  in  a  kindly  temperature,  to  be  the  best 
adapted  to  resist  the  elements,  and  set  their  greatest  fury  at 
defiance. 

*  Phys.  des  Arbres,  L.  V.  ch.  2.  f  iNotf  11. 


123 

In  adverting  to  lieat  as  essential  to  vegetation,  it  is  par- 
ticularly worthy  of  notice,  as  already  observed,  that  the  epi- 
dermis and  bark  of  trees,  drawn  up  by  shelter,  are  usually 
thin,  the  fornier  often  smooth  and  glossy.  The  descending 
vessels,  by  consequence,  as  they  lie  under  it,  never  fail  to 
suffer  severely,  on  being  exposed  to  a  cold  atmosphere.  It 
is  greatly  on  this  account,  as  well  as  from  scantiness  of  roots 
and  lateral  boughs,  that  plantations  sustain  such  extensive 
injury,  on  being  suddenly  thinned.  Where  that  operation 
is  performed  in  a  gradual  manner,  it  gives  time  for  nature 
to  prepare  the  trees  for  the  change,  by  strengthening  the 
coat  of  bark,  and  likewise  by  multiplying  the  roots,  and 
thickening  the  spray  and  branches  ;  and  thus  the  proper 
vessels  are  prevented  from  being  chilled  by  untimely  expo- 
sure. The  fact,  though  universally  known,  is  never  referred 
to  the  true  cause,  by  common  observers. 

These  considerations  furnish  ample  ground  to  admire  the 
wise  provision  of  nature,  in  bestowing  a  much  thicker, 
coarser,  and  more  indurated  covering  of  bark  upon  all  trees 
in  open  exposures :  for  in  vain  might  they  possess  every 
other  property,  if  the  sap-vessels  were  not  sufficiently  pro- 
tected, and  enabled  to  do  their  office.  Were  that  to  happen, 
through  the  thinness  of  the  bark,  there  cannot  be  a  doubt, 
but  that  the  plants  would  become  stunted  and  sickly,  and 
both  branches  and  spray  would  suffer  injury  in  consequence, 
as  we  see  happen  to  the  generality  of  transplanted  trees, 
which  do  not  possess  this  protecting  property.  From  all 
which  it  appears,  that  the  health  and  protection  of  the  proper 
vessels,  by  means  of  a  due  thickness  and  induration  of  bark, 
is  an  indispensable  prerequisite  in  all  subjects  meant  for 
removal,  and  that  it  is  deserving  of  the  rank  here  assigned 
to  it. 

Secondly  :  Girth  and  Stoutness  of  Stem.  Next  to  thick- 
ness of  bark,  the  fitness  of  the  tree  for  removal  greatly 
depends  on  this  property.     The  stem  or  trunk  of  woody 


124 

plants  is  classed  by  phytologists  among  the  conservative 
organs.  It  is  the  part  of  the  tree,  in  which  its  bulk  and 
strength  principally  reside,  and  has  been  represented  by  Lin- 
naeus, as  the  Caudex  ascendeiis,  or  root  above  ground ;  an 
illustration,  as  Keith  truly  observes,  more  fanciful  than  phi- 
losophical.* 

The  stems  of  trees  are  augmented  in  width  by  an  annual 
layer,  and  in  length  by  an  annual  shoot,  springing  from  the 
terminating  bud.  The  development  of  the  shoot  from  the 
stem  is  not  effected  in  the  same  manner  as  that  of  the  root, 
by  additions  to  the  extremity  only,  but  by  the  introsusception 
of  additional  particles,  throughout  its  whole  extent,  at  least 
in  its  soft  and  succulent  state.  The  extension  of  the  shoot, 
as  Du  Hamel  justly  remarks,  is  inversely  as  its  induration, 
rapid  while  it  remains  herbaceous,  but  slow  as  it  is  converted 
into  wood.  Hence,  moisture  and  shade  are  the  circumstances 
of  all  others  the  most  favourable  to  elongation,  because  they 
prevent  induration,  or  retard  it.t  In  close  and  confined 
plantations,  therefore,  where  the  external  conditions  of  air 
and  light  are  imperfectly  supplied,  the  roots  are  correlatively 
proportional  to  the  system  of  ramification.  Trees  so  circum- 
stanced push  upwards  to  the  light ;  and  from  the  warmth, 
which  their  situation  affords,  their  stems  being  thin  and 
slender  in  proportion  to  their  height,  they  are  destitute  of 
strength  to  resist  the  winds.  The  natural  consequence  is, 
that  their  roots  are  extremely  apt  to  be  shaken  and  displaced 
in  the  ground,  and  prevented  from  seeking  proper  food  for 
the  branches,  and  other  parts  of  the  tree. 

Now,  it  is  obvious,  that  it  is  these  very  properties,  which 
are  the  least  adapted  to  removal.  Nothing  but  a  stem  stout 
and  vigorous,  and  nourished  by  adequate  side-branches,  can 
obviate  the   evils    above    delineated.     Supports   or   props, 

•  Physiolog.  Bot.  Vol.  I.  p.  43.  f  Physiolog.  Bot.  Vol.  II.  pp.  251, 
252.— Kieser,  Organ,  des  Plantes,  p.  164.     Also  p.  166—168. 


125 

vvlietlier  composed  of  wood,  cordage,  or  any  oilier  material, 
are  of  little  avail  in  giving  stability.  To  a  body  rather  defi- 
cient in  proper  strength,  a  rich  and  favourable  soil  may, 
after  some  years,  give  an  augmentation  of  roots  and  lateral 
branches,  and,  in  the  end,  a  certain  accession  of  strength  to 
the  body  itself.  But  he,  who  would  transplant  witii  judg- 
ment, should  consider  a  vigorous  stem  as  a  sine  qua  non  in 
the  beginning ;  as  success  otherwise  must  depend  on  acci- 
dents which  he  cannot  control,  and  on  advantages  which  he 
may  not  procure,  at  an  after  period. 

Thirdly:  Numerousness  of  Roots  and  Fibres.  Roots 
are  also  accounted  among  the  conservative  organs.  The 
body  of  the  roots  of  trees,  says  Malpighi,  may  be  regarded  as 
a  production  and  elongation  of  the  trunk  beneath  the  soil, 
and  is  constructed  of  the  same  textures,  disposed  in  the  same 
manner.*  Roots,  like  the  stem,  are  augmented  in  their 
width  by  the  addition  of  an  annual  layer,  and  in  their  length 
by  the  addition  of  an  annual  shoot,  bursting  from  the  termi- 
nating fibre ;  but  they  are  elongated  merely  by  the  extremi- 
ty. This  is  the  general  opinion  of  phytologists.  It  has, 
however,  of  late  been  called  in  question,  and  great  ability  has 
been  displayed  in  making  it  appear,  that  the  root  is  not  elon- 
gated by  the  extremity,  any  more  than  the  stem  ;  or,  if  it  be 
so,  that  the  rule  has  numerous  exceptions.! 

As  trees  have  no  organs  analogous  to  the  mouths  of  ani- 
mals, they  are  enabled  to  take  up  the  nourishment,  which  is 
necessary  for  their  support,  only  by  absorption  and  inhala- 
tion, as  the  chyle  is  taken  into  animal  lacteals,  or  air  into 
the  lungs.  This,  in  the  language  of  phytologists,  is  termed 
introsusception ;  and  the  former  mode,  of  course,  applies  to 
the  introsusception  of  non-elastic  fluids,  and  the  latter  to  that 

*  Anat.  Plantar,  p.  145. 

t  See  Thompson's  Annals  of  Philos.     No.  LXXVI. 


126 

of  gaseous  fluids/  The  fact  is,  that  the  roots  are  much 
rather  to  be  regarded  as  the  mouths  of  plants,  selecting  what 
is  useful  to  nourishment,  and  rejecting  what  is  yet  in  a  crude 
and  indigestible  state  ;  the  larger  portion  of  it  also  serving  to 
fix  the  plant  in  the  soil,  and  to  convey  to  the  trunk  the  nom*- 
ishnient  absorbed  by  the  smaller  fibres,  which,  ascending  by 
the  tubes  of  the  alburnum,  is  thus  conveyed  to  the  leaves.t 
Roots,  moreover,  by  their  vigour  and  numbers,  must  previ- 
ously stretch  out  under  ground,  before  the  branches  can  ex- 
tend themselves  in  the  air  ;  and  the  progress  of  the  latter 
development  will,  of  course,  be  in  proportion  to  that  of  the 
former.  By  the  curious  and  beautiful  way,  in  which  almost 
every  part  of  a  tree  modifies  and  determines  the  existence  of 
every  other  part,  as  above  noticed,  the  roots,  in  their  turn, 
receive  vigour  and  extension  from  the  advancement  of  the 
branches. 

It  appears,  that  roots  and  fibres  are  found  more  or  less 
extensive,  in  the  ratio  of  the  exposure  or  shelter,  in  which  a 
tree  is  placed.  In  open  situations,  they  are  always  strong 
and  numerous,  and  they  extend  to  a  wide  distance  from 
the  plant.  This  is  indispensably  necessary,  notwithstanding 
the  short  and  powerful  stem,  which  a  tree  so  situated  usually 
displays,  in  order  to  enable  it  to  resist  the  elements,  and  to 
provide  sustenance  for  the  great  expansion  of  top,  with 
which  such  a  tree  is  sure  to  be  furnished.  Hence  may  be 
seen  the  great  importance  of  numerous  roots  and  fibres,  in 
removing  trees  of  any  magnitude.  It  is  supposed  by  some, 
that  the  roots  of  trees  so  placed,  if  of  considerable  age,  after 
having  exhausted,  before  their  maturity,  all  the  pabulum  in 
their  immediate  neighbourhood,  will  at  length  be  found 
searching  for  food,  at  a  distance  from  the  trunk,  equal  to  the 
height  of  the  trees  themselves.     At  all  events  we  are  aware. 

•  Note  III. 

\  Kpith,  Vol.  IT.  p.  24fi.     Also  pp.  90.  250. 


127 


that,  even  with  trees  of  a  youtliful  age,  the  roots  and  bi  anclie:^ 
are  coextensive  with  each  other ;  or  rather,  that  superior 
extent  is  generally  found  on  the  side  of  the  roots. 

In  the  more  confined  parts  of  the  forest,  the  reverse  of  tliis 
usually  takes  place,  from  the  warmth  generated  by  shelter, 
and  the  injurious  effects  of  evaporation  being  obviated.  Here 
roots,  and  especially  fibres  are  of  far  less  extent  and  strength, 
and  also  fewer  in  number,  than  in  open  positions;  and 
hence  the  risk,  arising  from  thickets  or  close  plantations  be- 
ing too  suddenly  laid  open,  as  above  mentioned.  The  want 
of  a  stronger  system  of  root  in  such  cases,  is  sufficiently  ac- 
counted for  by  the  reasonings  already  given,  and  by  a 
deficient  supply  of  the  descending  sap. 

In  order  to  enable  trees  to  withstand  the  wind,  there  is  no- 
thing more  important  than  the  taproot,  or  root  that  has  its 
determination  directly  downwards.  Roots  and  branches,  as 
has  been  already  observed,  are  relative  and  correlative  ;  and 
I  am  inchned  to  think,  that  a  striking  resemblance  of  cha- 
racter exists  between  the  leading  shoots  and  the  taproots, 
insomuch  that  they  will  be  found  not  only  analogous  to,  but 
also  coexistent  with  each  other.  While  the  tree  continues 
in  full  vigom",  and  has  not  as  yet  attained  its  ultimate  height 
or  size,  it  has  a  leading  shoot  or  shoots  at  top ;  and  at  that 
period  we  find,  that  there  are,  in  like  manner,  underground, 
a  leading  taproot  of  corresponding  vigour.  When  the 
leading  shoots  of  the  stem  begin  to  lose  their  preeminence, 
and  gradually  disappear  among  the  other  branches,  the  top 
of  the  tree  assumes  a  rounded  form,  and  becomes  what  is 
called  clump-headed.  At  this  period  also  the  taproot,  in 
the  same  way,  loses  its  preeminence,  and  begins  to  disappear 
among  the  other  roots :  it  loses  likewise  its  power  of  going 
downwards,  and  is  no  longer  distinguished  among  the  latter. 
Thus  we  may  perceive,  how  remarkable  a  resemblance  the 
roots  and  branches  of  trees  bear  to  each  other,  not  only  in 
respect  to  form,  but  also  in  respect  to  the  period  of  their 


128 

duration^  a  fact  which  has  not  hitherto  been  observed  by 

Pl)ytologists. 

As  to  the  taproot,  it  appears,  that  a  good  deal  of  exaggera- 
tion has  prevailed  among  late  writers,  respecting  its  import- 
ance to  trees,  which  has  been  affirmed  to  be  quite  paramount. 
Hence  the  doctrine,  that  if  it  be  cut  off  by  transplantation,  or 
other  means,  the  tree  has  no  longer  the  power  either  of  re- 
newing or  reproducing  it,  or  even  of  growing  to  timber  of 
any  magnitude.  This  opinion,  however,  is  founded  in  error, 
and  cannot  be  supported  by  experience.  From  the  develop- 
ment of  woody  plants,  we  are  warranted  in  believing,  that, 
in  infancy,  the  taproot  is  indispensable  to  their  vigorous 
growth.  But  the  fact,  that  in  trees  of  mature  age,  when  cut 
down,  the  taproot  is  no  longer  distinguishable  from  the  other 
roots,  sufficiently  shows  that  the  importance  which  it  once 
possessed,  does  not  continue  to  a  late  period  of  their  age. 

From  my  own  experience,  I  am  enabled  to  adduce  a  direct 
confirmation  of  the  analogy  above  mentioned.  In  sundry 
instances,  when  I  have  had  occasion  for  the  second  time  to  re- 
move a  tree,  the  power  of  renovation  appeared  conspicuous, 
in  the  fresh  set  of  taproots  that  was  generated.  In  the 
same  way,  respecting  the  top,  on  heading  down  a  spiral  tree, 
in  order  to  communicate  to  it  the  spreading  character,  it  was 
found,  that  numerous  growths  were  sent  out,  instead  of  the 
leading-shoot,  which  had  been  displaced  by  the  pruning- 
knife;  and  when  it  came  to  be  shortened  a  second  time, 
there  appeared,  of  course,  a  still  greater  multiplicity.  The 
truth  seems  to  be,  that  no  physiological  observations  as  yet 
made  are  inconsistent  with  this  doctrine.  Art  or  accident 
may  cut  off  or  shorten  either  the  taproot,  or  the  preeminent 
shoots  of  the  top,  but  the  plastic  powers  of  most  trees  will 
soon  renew  them;*  not  indeed  with  the  same  degree  of 
strength   individually   in   either,  but   in   greater  numbers, 

*  Note  IV. 


129 

aggregately  tjualified  to  perform  the  same  functions  in  nour- 
ishing the  plant. 

Further :  Roots  are  materially  determined  in  their  form 
by  the  nature  of  the  soil  in  which  they  grow  ;  insomuch  that, 
in  many  instances,  before  we  can  pronounce  on  their  true 
form,  we  must  be  aware  of  the  condition  and  texture  of  the 
soil  that  is  most  natural. to  them.     Their  development   is 
most  luxuriant  in  ground  that  is  neither  too  loose  nor  too 
dense.     In  stiff  and  poor  soils,  they  are  spare  and  scraggy ; 
whereas,  in  such  as  are  at  once  deep  and  loose,  the  minutest 
fibres-both  expand  and  elongate  with  facility,  and  render  the 
mouths,  that  search  for  food  to  the  plant,  almost  innumera- 
ble.*   This  is  remarkably  exemplified  in  the  beech  and  the 
sycamore,  and  still  more  in  the  ash,  of  which  the  fibrous 
roots  sometimes  amount  to  millions.     Such  soils,  accordingly, 
furnish  the  best  rooting  ground,  and  are  always  favourites 
with  the  planter.     To  fit  trees,  however,  for  removal  to  situa- 
tions of  great  exposure,  the  roots  may,  by  artificial  methods, 
be  multiplied  to  a  degree  far  beyond  what  can  be  accom- 
plished by  unassisted   nature ;    and  thus,  by  art  discreetly 
employed,  the  business  of  vegetation,  that  is,  the  circulation 
of  the  sap,  is  prevented  from  standing  still,  during  the  ex- 
treme violence,  which  transplanting  in  its  best  form  must 
inflict. 

Fourthly  :  Extent,  Balance,  and  Closeness  of  Branches 
Branches,  like  the  roots  and  stem,  are  classed  among  the  con- 
servative organs.  They  are  divisions  of  the  trunk  originat- 
ing generally  in  the  upper  extremity,  but  often  likewise 
along  the  sides.  The  primary  divisions  are  again  subdivided 
into  secondary  divisions,  and  these  again  into  divisions  still 
smaller,  till  they  terminate  at  last  in  slender  sprigs  or  spra^. 
In  point  of  external  form  and  structure,  branches  resemble 

*  Du  Hamel,  Phys.  des  Arbres,  T.  I.  p.  82.— Ellis,  Veget.  Anat.  in 
Supp.  to  Encyclop.  Britan. 

17 


130 

the  trunk  from  which  they  issue  ;  but  in  point  of  insertion, 
distribution,  and  direction,  they  exhibit  considerable  variety, 
furnishing  a  ground  of  distinction,  occasionally  assumed  by 
botanists,  in  the  discriminating  and  characterizing  of  species, 
Like  the  stem  and  root,  branches  increase  in  width,  by. the 
accession  of  new  layers,  and  in  length,  by  the  addition  of 
new  shoots  ;  but  they  are  not  formed  merely  by  means  of 
an  horizontal  extension  of  the  longitudinal  tubes  of  the 
stem,  but  each  branch  is,  as  it  were,  a  distinct  individual. 
Hence,  the  stem  is  to  the  branch  what  the  soil  is  to  the  plant, 
the  source  of  nourishment  and  stability.* 

Branches  may  properly  be  considered  as  among  the  most 
important  parts  of  trees,  as  they  certainly  are  the  most  beau- 
tiful.    One  of  the  most  obvious  offices  they  have  to  perform, 
is  to  support  the  leaves  ;  and  the  leaves,  by  a  respiration  per- 
ceptible and  imperceptible,  and  by  the  action  of  the  atmos- 
phere, as   above  noticed,  elaborate  the  sap  sent  up  by  the 
roots,  and  convert  it  into  juice  fitted  for  nutrition.     The  as- 
cent of  the  sap  from  the  roots  seems  to  be  considerably  assis- 
ted, by  a  proper  number  of  side-branches,  distributed  along 
the  stem  ;  and  the  general  health  and  vigour  of  the  tree  are 
in  the  same  way  increased  ;  so  that  it  will  ultimately  attain 
a  greater  size,  than  if  deprived  of  such  branches,  or  very 
sparingly  supplied  with  them.     During  the  descent  of  the 
proper  juice,  on  the  other  hand,  as  has  been  seen,  each  branch 
is  nourished  by  the  sap  prepared  by  itself;  and  the  surplus 
quantity  beyond  what  is  so  employed,  goes  to  the  increase, 
first  of  the  stem,  and,  in  the  end,  of  the  roots.     From  the 
experiments  made  by  the  most  accurate  observers,  we  further 
find,  that  the  solid  texture  of  the  wood  depends  on  the  quan- 
tity of  the  descending  sap,  and  in  a  great  measure  likewise, 
on  the  slowness  of  its  descent ;  both  of  which  objects  are 

*  Grew,  Anat.  of  Plants,  p.  28.— Du  Hamel,  T.  I.  p.  93.— Keith, 
Vol.  I.  p.  18— 51.— Vol.  II.  pp.  255,  256. 


131 

malei'ially  promoted  by  llie  laferal  branches.*  IJut,  should 
they  exceed  the  due  number,  rc(juisite  for  those  important 
purposes,  retaining  too  nuich  of  the  sap  which  tlicy  pre- 
pare, and  aflfording  too  scanty  a  supply  to  the  stem,  they 
may,  in  ordinary  cases,  be  considered  as  robbers,  and  should 
be  curtailed  by  pruning,  within  proper  limits. 

In  this  view,  it  will  be  perceived  that  judicious  pruning  is 
a  work  of  far  greater  nicety  and  difficulty  than  is  generally 
believed,  and  that  it  should  not  be  permitted,  unless  under 
the  superintendence  of  some  scientific  person.  It  is  true,  it 
has  been  shown  by  the  ingenious  Mr.  Pontey,  that  severe 
pruning  will,  in  some  cases,  augment  the  actual  weight  of 
the  stem,  and  therefore,  as  he  speciously  argues,  the  value  of 
the  tree.  But  great  doubts  may  be  entertained,  whether  this 
writer,  meritorious  as  he  is,  may  not  have  proceeded  on  erro- 
neous principles  in  his  theory ;  and  that  his  practice  in  prun- 
ing has  been  carried  to  a  height,  sanctioned  by  neither 
science  nor  experience.t 

Branches,  besides  giving  to  trees  both  beauty  and  nourish- 
ment, serve  to  balance  them  properly,  and  by  throwing  them- 
selves out  on  every  side,  aid  the  trees  in  withstanding  the 
wind,  in  whichever  way  it  may  blow.  Most  trees,  if  not  pre- 
vented by  adverse  circumstances,  have  at  first  a  leading 
shoot,  which  tends  perpendicularly  upwards,  and  is  invested 
with  a  preeminence  over  the  other  branches.  Having  reached 
the  height,  which  the  soil  and  situation  admit,  the  central 
shoot  loses  its  preeminence.  The  sap,  required  to  give  it  su- 
perior vigour,  seems  then  to  fail,  and  it  gradually  disappears 
among  the  other  shoots.  Meanwhile,  the  plastic  powers  of 
the  trees  soon  multiply  the  branches  of  the  top,  which  last 
gradually  obtains  a  rounded  form,  and  becomes  what  the 

*  Knight  on  the  Sap  of  Trees,  Philosoph.  Trans.  1803, 1804.    Mirbel, 
Anat.  et  Phys.  Veget.  Art.  6. 
t  Note  V.  A    i»'- 


* 


132 

nurserymen  call  "  clnmp-headed."  But  tiiis  sort  of  head,  so 
desirable  for  picturesque  purposes,  may  also  be  procured  by 
judicious  treatment,  as  will  be  seen  in  the  sequel,  and  with 
sufficient  room  for  expansion,  during  the  youthful  age  of  the 
tree,  and  while  the  central  shoot  yet  maintains  its  preemi- 
nence, and  the  power  of  reaching  its  greatest  height. 

It  is  pleasing  to  observe,  in  this  place,  how  beauty  and 
utility  coincide  in  the  same  object.  In  proportion  as  the  tree 
has  room  to  expand  on  every  side  (agreeably  to  the  foregoing 
account  of  the  action  and  reaction  of  the  different  parts  on 
one  another),  it  must  be  with  an  equal  and  corresponding  ex- 
pansion of  the  roots.  As  the  exposure  is  increased,  wc  uni- 
formly perceive,  that  both  branches  and  roots  multiply. 
Towards  the  quarter  most  exposed,  the  branches  are  always 
more  contracted  in  their  growth,  but  in  general  more  thickly 
set  with  spray  ;  plainly  for  the  purpose  of  furnishing  a  closer 
cover  of  leaves,  for  the  protection  of  the  sap-vessels,  as  they 
lie  immediately  under  the  bark.  This,  however,  is  by  no 
means  inconsistent  with  the  established  fact,  that  a  more 
active  vegetation  is  carried  on,  on  the  warmer  than  the 
colder  side  of  trees,  and  a  greater  deposition  of  nutrient  mat- 
ter consequently  made  on  the  former :  Because  by  far  the 
largest  and  longest  branches  are  always  found  on  the  warmer 
side,  though  more  thinly  disposed  over  it ;  and  they  prove 
the  superior  activity  of  vegetation  there ;  while  the  shorter, 
but  weaker  and  more  crowded  style  of  ramification  on  the 
colder  side,  shows,  in  like  manner,  its  inferior  activity. 
Nevertheless,  the  clothing  of  leaves  is  in  this  way  usually 
thicker,  for  the  wise  purpose  of  defence  from  cold,  on  the 
side  last  mentioned. 

This  is  extremely  well  illustrated,  in  the  general  develop- 
ment of  the  position  of  branches,  which  we  see  assume  all 
the  varieties  of  form,  from  the  reflected,  to  the  horizontal  and 
the  upright.  In  all  these  instances  it  is  observable  that  the 
lowermost  branches  are  parallel  to  the  suiface  of  the  soil  on 


133 

which  they  grow,  even  although  its  suiface  s-houkl  be  llie 
sloping  side  of  a  hill ;  ow  ing,  as  is  supposed  by  phytologists, 
to  the  evolution  of  a  greater  number  of  buds  on  the  side 
that  forms  the  obtuse  angle  with  the  surface,  in  consequence 
of  its  being  exposed  to  the  action  of  a  greater  mass  of  aii.* 
From  this  statement,  however,  it  will  be  preceived,  that  the 
most  exposed  tree  is,  generally  speaking,  the  most  pictur- 
esque and  beautiful. 

To  the  inexperienced  planter  it  may  seem  paradoxical  to 
assert,  that  the  largest-headed  tree,  if  well  balanced,  is  the 
best  calculated,  on  removal,  to  resist  the  winds.     But  the  as- 
sertion is  nevertheless  true,  if  the  foregoing  facts  be  correctly 
given :  because,  as  the  roots  are  always  correlative  to  the 
branches,  it  will  be  found,  that  the  smallest-headed  tree  is 
the  least  able  to  support  itself,  in  an  open  situation.     It  is  to 
trees  only  with  insignificant  heads,  and  sparingly  furnished 
with  lateral  branches,  although  they  expose  a  much  less  sur- 
face to  the  wind,  that  props  or  supports  are  at  all  necessar}-, 
after   being  properly   transplanted ;    and   it   matters   little, 
whether  these  defects  have  been  produced  by  ignorance  and 
the  axe,  or  by  undue  confinement.     From  all  which  facts 
and  observations  it  is  apparent,  that  branches,  being  organs 
to  a  certain  extent  necessary  to  the  existence  and  health  of 
all  trees,  are  indispensable  in  a  peculiar  degree  to  such  as  arc 
intended  for  removal.     If  the  roots,  in  their  capacity  of  ab- 
sorbents, collect  and  send  up  a  supply  of  food  to  the  plant ; 
the  leaves,  which  are  a  constituent  part  of  the  branches,  in 
their  capacity  of  exhalents,  perform  a  function  at  least  as 
important,  by  preparing  and  rendering  that  food  fit  for  nutri 
tion  ;  while  the  branches  act  as  the  main  channels,  in  dis- 
tributing it  to  every  part  of  the  plant.     Other  things,  there- 
fore, being  equal,  it  may  be  held  as  an  axiom  in  practice. 


*  Physiolog.  Bot.  Vol.  II.  p.  256. — La  Nature  Devoilee,  Dial.  XTV. 
— See  Note  VI. 


134 

that  the  success  of  the  plauter  will  be  nearly  in  proportion 
to  the  fulness  of  ramification  of  top  and  slides,  which  his  sub- 
jects may  possess. 

It  is  further  deserving  ^  remark,  that,  although  there  is 
little  more  which  we  can  do,  towards  either  beauty  or  utility, 
where  nature  regulates  the  process,  than  humbly  to  follow 
her  footsteps,  yet  experience  leads  us  to  beUeve,  that  in  trans- 
planting (which,  however,  is  a  department  of  art),  art  may 
improve  the  balance,  and,  of  course,  the  beauty  of  trees,  on  a 
principle,  to  all  appearance,  contrary  to  nature,  and  certainly 
opposed  to  all  former  practice.  It  is  well  known  to  those 
best  acquainted  with  Woods,  that  most  trees  are  unequally 
balanced,  and  show  what  is  called  a  "  weather-side,"  usually 
to  the  west  and  south -Avest,  in  this  island  ;  from  which  side 
they  seem  to  bend,  and  exhibit,  in  consequence,  a  very  un- 
seemly appearance.  The  same  thing  also  takes  place  in 
close  plantations,  Avhere  they  are  mechanically  injured  by 
others.  Of  this  propensity  to  bend  to  the  gale,  the  beech 
and  the  larch  are  reinarkalile  examples  ;  and  there  is  scarcely 
any  tree,  the  sycamore  perhaps  excepted,  which  does  not  ex- 
hibit a  w^eather-side  towards  the  blast,  and  towards  the  op- 
posite side  throw  out  by  far  the  longest  and  stoutest  branches. 
In  other  words,  all  trees  growing  for  a  certain  time  in  ex- 
posed situations,  or  even  in  close  ones  where  they  cannot 
equally  expand,  may  be  said  to  be  ill-balanced.  This,  in 
parks  much  exposed,  is  found  a  very  serious  eyesore ;  as,  in 
such  situations,  the  stems  describe  very  unequal  angles  with 
the  surface,  singularly  acute  on  the  one  side,  and  as  obtuse 
on  the  other.  It  is  true,  the  painter  sometimes  makes  use  of 
such  objects  in  his  landscapes,  as  being  agreeable  to  nature. 
Kent,  the  father  of  landscape  gardening,  planted  dead  trees 
in  his  earlier  designs,  the  better  to  imitate  natural  variety, 
until  he  was  laughed  out  of  the  practice  by  his  friends  or 
rivals.  Rut  most  planters  of  the  present  day  will  regard  it 
as  safer  and  more  judicious  to  copy  Iwautiful  rather  than  de- 


135 

formed  iiaUnc  in  inorft  instance:^,  aiul  leave  lliosc  picluietjciue 
efl'ectt:,  ^^•llicli  disfiguicinent  occasionally  siipplic.-',  to  be  pro- 
duced by  accident,  rather  than  by  intentional  labour. 

In  order  to  remedy  the  striking  deformity  in  question,  I 
have  in  transplanting  uniformly  reversed  the  position  of  the 
tree  in  its  new  situation.  By  that  means,  and  in  consequence 
of  greater  warmth,  the  greater  activity  of  vegetation  is  trans- 
ferred to  the  deficient  side,  the  equal  balance  of  the  tree  is 
gradually  effected,  and  its  beauty  and  symmetry  are  un- 
speakably augmented.  In  exposed  situations,  there  is  no 
other  possible  way  of  procuring  a  full  and  extensive  ramifi- 
cation, on  the  stormy  side ;  for  wherever  the  action  of  the  air 
is  the  greatest,  there  the  greatest  evolution  of  buds,  as  above 
stated,  and  the  thickest  growth  of  spray,  will  take  place ;  but 
those  growths,  for  the  reasons  already  assigned,  are  shorter 
and  feebler,  in  proportion  as  they  are  more  numerous.  In  so 
far,  then,  the  art  of  transplanting  on  fixed  principles  may  be 
said  to  substitute  beauty  for  deformity,  and  fairly  to  cine  one 
of  the  most  prominent  defects,  which,  in  a  picturesque  view, 
park-trees  in  loose  dispositions  are  apt  to  display,  particularly 
on  our  western  coasts.  Probably  I  am  the  first  planter,  who 
ever  thought  of  turning  these  properties  of  woody  plants  to 
any  practical  or  useful  purpose.* 

In  respect  to  the  health  and  strength  of  the  trees,  I  have 
never  found  it  to  injure  them,  or  in  anywise  to  impede  their 
growth.  As  soon  as  the  w^armer  or  more  sheltered  side  be- 
comes the  colder  or  more  exposed,  according  to  the  law  of 
nature,  the  respective  parts  soon  accommodate  themselves  to 
the  circumstances  in  which  they  are  placed.  The  free  ex- 
tension of  branches,  which,  in  the  former  position,  had  been 
acquired  by  the  sheltered  side,  loses  none  of  its  preeminence, 
while  the  contracted  growths  on  the  opposite  side  as  freely 
expand.      The  health  and  progress  of  the  tree  sustain  no 

*  Note  VII. 


i 


136 

check  or  detriment,  while  its  equal  balance  and  symmetry 
are  both  singularly  improved.  On  this  subject  I  may  speak 
with  some  confidence,  after  long  experience  in  the  Removal 
of  Wood  of  all  sorts,  and  in  a  situation  decidedly  exposed ; 
because  the  exposure  of  nearly  the  one  half  of  the  Park 
here  is  considerable,  and  the  climate  on  the  whole  is  none 
of  the  most  propitious.  The  practice,  therefore,  may  be 
deemed  of  some  value  to  the  planter,  who  will  perceive,  that 
where  so  great  a  point  is  gained,  no  visible  injury  is  suffered, 
as  is  admitted  by  all,  who  have  examined  the  trees  at  this 
place.  That  almost  every  naturalist  and  georgical  writer, 
ancient  and  modern,  from  Theophrastus  to  Virgil,  and  from 
Virgil  down  to  Evelyn  and  his  followers,  has  insisted  on  an 
opposite  practice,  as  quite  indispensable  to  the  health  and  well- 
being  of  woody  plants,  is  little  to  the  purpose.  It  is  nothing 
more  than  a  reiterated  precept,  handed  down  from  one  age 
to  another,  in  the  face  of  the  most  unquestionable  experience 
of  its  fallacy* 

Upon  the  whole,  in  considering  this  fairest,  and  most  beau- 
tiful of  vegetable  productions,  it  is  interesting  to  observe  the 
curious  and  complicated  mechanism,  if  I  may  so  speak,  that 
is  displayed  by  nature,  in  nourishing  and  bringing  it  to  per- 
fection, and  the  intimate  connexion  which  subsists  between 
the  most  distant  parts.  In  fact,  every  part  of  a  tree  is  the 
condition  of  every  other  part,  which  continually  acts  and  re- 
acts. The  judicious  planter,  therefore,  will  regard  the  treat- 
ment to  be  given  to  none  of  these  parts  with  indifference ;  it 
being  clear,  that  the  preservation  of  all  the  parts^  in  as  en- 
tire and  perfect  a  state  as  possible,  is  a  matter  of  first-rate 
moment  to  his  art.t  He  will  also  sec,  that  his  success  mainly 
depends  on  the  due  regulation  of  the  ^a;^,  an  da  careful  y>ro- 
teciion  of  the  sap-vessels. 

In  the  course  of  the  foregoing  remarks  and  illustrations 

•  Note  VIII.  t  Note  IX. 


«^^^  o:  !  I 


':..'■  -"SJ^—,   '-  ^-  SiSie? 


SPECIMEN  OF  A  TREE  REMOVED  ON  THE  PRESERVATIVE  PRINCIPLE. 


137 

I  have  eiicleavouied  to  show  the  impoitance  of  the  four  main 
properties  or  prerequisites,  which  trees  should  possess  to  ren- 
der them  fit  for  removal  to  exposed  situations.  1  liave  also 
given  a  cursory  idea  of  the  nature  of  the  diHTerent  organs  of 
woody  plants,  by  which  those  properties  are  designated. 
From  what  has  been  said,  the  intelligent  reader  will  perceive 
that  the  principle  adopted,  for  a  new  theory  of  the  art,  is 
founded  on  the  laws  of  vegetation,  and  the  researches  of  the 
most  eminent  phytologists.  By  reducing  it  to  practice,  the 
mutilating  system,  now  generally  prevalent,  will  be  rendered 
unnecessary,  and  a  method  established,  which  is  obviously 
superior  in  itself,  and  more  agreeable  to  observation  and  ex- 
perience. This  system  I  shall  venture  to  call  the  Preserv- 
ative. But,  before  concluding  these  remarks,  it  is  but  fair 
towards  the  existing  system,  to  take  a  short  view  of  the  actual 
merits  of  both,  and  by  giving  them  in  a  comparative  way,  en- 
deavour to  show  how  each  applies  to  practice. 

We  will  suppose  that  a  planter,  according  to  the  Mutilating 
method,  is  to  remove,  to  an  exposed  situation,  a  tree  eight- 
and-twentyor  thirty  feet  high,  three  feet  and  a  half  in  girth  (or 
fourteen  inches  in  diameter),  at  a  foot  from  the  ground.  We 
will  suppose  further,  that  it  displays  the  most  perfect  symme- 
try of  form,  having  an  expansion  of  top  from  five-and-twenty 
to  eight-and-twenty  feet,  with  boughs  descending  to  within 
three  or  four  feet  of  the  ground.  Such  a  tree  we  may  con- 
sider as  a  very  handsome  subject,  and  such  as  has  frequently 
been  removed  at  this  place. 

Having  prepared  the  roots,  according  to  Lord  Fitzhard- 
ing's  method,  three  or  four  years  before,  and  taken  them  up 
as  well  as  he  can,  perhaps,  seven  feet  out  from  the  stem, 
(which,  according  to  Marshall,  is  well  rooted  for  its  height*), 
we  will  suppose  that  this  planter  then  proceeds  to  lighten  and 
lop  the  top,  in  order  to  reduce  it,  as  the  same  intelligent 

*  Rural  Ornament,  Vol.  I.  p.  367. 

18 


138 

writer  recommends-,  '•  to  tlie  ability  of  the  roots."     We  will, 
moreover,  take  it  for  granted,  that  he  deals  mercifully  with 
this  beautiful  tree,  and  cuts  away  only  a  half,  or  a  third  part 
of  its  boughs,  and   thus  transfers  it  to  its  new  situation. 
Under  these  circumstances,  we  may  presume,  that  some 
props  or  fastenings,  whether  of  wood  or  cordage,  may  be  re- 
quisite, especially  about  the  equinox,  to  preserve  the  tree  in 
an  upright  position.     Now,  will  not  all  the  evils,  ascribed  by 
Miller  to  the  Mutilating  system,  independently  altogether  of 
picturesque  considerations,  soon  begin  to  assail  it  ?     Having 
the  roots  and  top  (which  are  both  conservative  organs),  cur- 
tailed and  injured  at  one  and  the  same  time,  the  supply,  not 
less  than  the  preparation  of  the  sap,  is  completely  impeded. 
From  the  obvious  want  of  leaves  sufficient  to  elaborate  the 
sap,  and  the  equally  striking  want  of  branches  to  communi- 
cate nourishment  to  the  stem,  and  ultimately  to  the  roots,  the 
whole  tree  in  most  instances  becomes  stunted  and  paralyzed. 
Pale  and  yellowish  tints  supply  the  place  of  a  deep  and  health- 
ful verdure  of  foliage,  and  the  larger  boughs,  as  well  as  the 
light  spray,  gradually  decay  and  drop  off.     Even  in  cases 
which  are  the  most  eminently  successful,  and  where  the  tree 
fortunately  escapes  these  mischances,  fifteen  years,  as  I  con- 
ceive it,  in  the  best  English  chmates,  and  twenty  and  five- 
and-twcnty  at  least,  in  the  northern  counties,  and  in  Scot- 
land, are  scarcely  sufficient  to  replace  the  amputations  with 
fresh  w^ood,  and  to  restore  the  tree  to  its  natural  health  and 
strength. 

What,  we  may  ask,  have  now  become  of  its  fine  symme- 
try of  form,  its  characteristic  and  aniple  top,  "  its  happy  sur- 
face (as  Gilpin  expresses  il),  for  catching  great  masses  of 
light?"  What  also  has  become  of  the  fair  promise,  which 
before  removal  it  held  out,  of  enduring  vigour,  and  of  sound 
and  healthy  wood  ?  All  these  are  gone,  as  Miller  truly  states ; 
all  are  utterly  annihilated,  by  the  rude  assaults  of  the  axe, 
which  has  left  no  trace  remaining  of  their  existence  !     The 


139 

most  prominent  and  characteristic  features  of  the  species, 
which  mainly  reside  in  tlie  top,  have  disappeared  also  by  the 
same  process :  For  even  when  such  trees  do  succeed, 
and  acquire  the  formal  and  bush-like  head,  common  to  all 
that  are  removed  after  the  Mutilating  method,  "It  is  sel- 
dom," as  Pontey  observes,  "  that  they  harmonize  with  any 
thing  about  them."*  On  comparing  them  with  plants  raised 
from  the  nursery,  of  the  seed,  we  perceive  but  a  small  saving 
of  time  in  favour  of  this  system  :  Yet  it  is  time  saved  with 
the  infliction  of  such  evils,  and  the  sacrifice  of  such  advan- 
tages, as  to  render  it  any  thing  but  desirable  to  the  planter 
of  taste. 

On  the  other  hand,  we  will  suppose  the  same  planter  to 
transfer  a  tree  of  similar  description  and  dimensions,  to  a  situ- 
ation of  similar  exposure,  but  according  to  the  Preservative 
method.  This  tree,  being  a  subject  of  uncommon  beauty, 
as  above  described,  and  having  a  head  of  more  than  five- 
and-twenty  feet  broad,  strong  roots  of  fourteen  and  fifteen 
feet  of  a  side  (instead  of  seven),  are  taken  up  with  it,  to- 
gether with  abundance  of  the  minutest  fibres,  after  a  pecu- 
liar method,  to  be  explained  in  the  sequel.  Instead  of  lop- 
ping and  defacing  the  top  and  side-branches,  the  whole  are 
left  untouched,  and  their  fine  symmetry  is  preserved  entire. 
Transportation  of  the  tree  to  its  destined  site  then  follows : 
where,  after  being  replanted  according  to  a  peculiar  method 
also,  productive  of  stability  in  an  extraordinary  degree,  it  is 
found  capable  of  resisting  the  wind,  on  the  simplest  princi- 
ples, namely,  the  acquired  steadfastness  of  the  stem,  and  the 
length  and  distribution  of  the  roots,  added  to  the  balance  of 
an  extensive  top,  from  whatever  quarter  it  may  blow. 

During  the  first  spring,  when  the  sap  begins  to  flow 
abundantly  upwards,  if  no  severe  frosts  supervene,  to  cut 
down  the  slender  spray  of  the  top,  not  a  branch  or  a  twig  is 

*  Rural  Improver,  p.  87. 


140 

found  to  decay.  The  sap  ascends,  by  means  of  adequate 
roots,  in  a  sufficient  quantity  for  the  support  of  both,  and  for 
enabling  the  leaves  to  perform  their  elaborating  functions. 
The  leaves,  therefore,  though  for  obvious  reasons  of  a  lesser 
size,  and  sometimes  a  lighter  colour  than  usual,  during  the 
first  season,  universally  clothe  every  part.  After  the  first, 
or,  at  all  events,  after  the  second  year,  under  common  circum- 
stances, the  deep  hue  of  health,  and  the  fulness  of  leaf, 
which  the  tree  formerly  displayed,  again  return  ;  and,  while 
its  foliage  glitters  in  the  sunshine,  or  floats  on  the  breeze,  no 
eye  can  distinguish  whether  it  has  been  two  years  or  forty 
in  its  new  situation.  Picturesque  effect  or  shelter,  as  the  plan- 
ter's object  chances  to  be,  is  in  this  way  obtained  from  the 
first:  But  no  planter  of  experience  will  expect  shoots  of 
much  consequence  to  appear,  till  the  tree  be  established  in 
the  ground.  This,  of  course,  requires  four  or  five  years,  at 
least  in  the  climate  of  Scotland  ;  after  which,  it  usually 
shoots  forth  with  vigour ;  and,  the  longer  it  staiids,  accord- 
ing to  the  Preservative  system,  it  will  shoot  with  the  greater 
vigour,  as  the  experience  of  more  than  thirty  years  has  in- 
contestably  proved.  By  this  statement,  then,  it  appears,  that 
the  system  in  question  has,  in  this  country,  the  power  of  sav- 
ing, and  in  some  sort  of  anticipating  forty  years  of  the  life 
of  man  ;  a  large  portion,  in  any  view,  of  that  uncertain  pos- 
session :  and  thus,  by  following  such  a  system,  the  Imme- 
diate and  Full  Effect  of  Wood  is  at  once  procured  at  a  mod- 
erate expense,  as  shall  be  made  apparent  in  the  sequel. 

In  this  view  of  the  two  methods,  I  am  not  conscious  to 
myself  of  having  exaggerated  the  evils,  or  concealed  any  of 
the  advantages,  attendant  on  the  Mutilating  system ;  at  least, 
if  the  opinions  of  Miller,  Marshall,  Pontey,  and  other  skilful 
planters  and  phytologists  be  well  founded.  Should  any  of 
my  readers  conceive,  that  I  have  too  highly  coloured  the 
delineation  of  the  Preservative,  let  them  do  me  the  honour 
to  visit  this  place,  and  judge  for  themselves.     Which  of  the 


141 

two  methods  is  deserving  of  the  preference,  I  leave  to  the 
decision  of  the  impartial.  But  I  will  take  the  hberty  to  add 
that,  as  I  write  chielly  for  tlie  practical,  not  for  the  specula- 
tive improver,  probably  those  planters  will  be  found  to  judge 
most  candidly,  in  this  competition  between  the  systems,  who 
have  themselves  tried  the  pj'aclice  of  the  art. 

Thus,  I  have  endeavoured,  in  the  course  of  the  foregoing 
observations,  to  develop  and  illustrate  certain  principles,  for 
the  improvement  of  this  art,  and  also  that  of  general  plant- 
ing; which  principles,  though  derived  from  science,  may 
not  attract  the  notice  they  deserve.  It  is  only  on  an  ac- 
quaintance with  vegetable  physiology  and  the  anatomy  of 
plants,  with  the  habits  they  display,  and  the  organs  and 
properties  they  possess,  that  any  sound  foundation  can  be 
laid  for  practical  arboriculture.  The  lessons  suggested  by 
this  inquiry,  and  the  conclusions  to  which  it  has  led,  are 
the  fruit  of  long  experience,  and  a  careful  induction  of  facts 
and  experiments,  the  only  safe  and  true  method  of  philoso- 
phizing on  any  subject.  From  what  has  been  said,  the  in- 
experienced planter  will  see,  of  how  much  importance  it  is 
for  him,  in  this  as  in  other  things,  to  distrust  established 
dogmas,  to  adopt  some  phytological  inquiry  as  the  ground- 
work of  his  practice,  and  to  think  for  himself. 

Yet  there  are  those  who  may  imagine,  that,  in  a  Treatise 
professing  to  be  practical,  I  have  dwelt  unnecessarily  long 
on  the  exposition  of  principles.  But  they  may  rest  assured, 
that  no  method  could  have  been  devised  more  certain,  than 
a  thorough  acquaintance  with  them,  to  shorten  the  road  to 
knowledge.  Without  this,  the  utmost  diligence  of  the  planter 
is  being  at  sea  without  a  compass.  Accurate  practice  and 
manual  dexterity  are  soon  acquired,  and  can  succeed  only 
when  made  subservient  to  principles,  and  to  a  careful  study 
of  those  beautiful  but  simple  methods  which  nature  pursues 
in  perfecting  her  works. 


14'^ 


SECTION  V. 


FURTHER  DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   NEW  THEORY, 
SELECTION  OF  SUBJECTS  FOR  REMOVAL. 


If  it  be  true,  as  has  been  observed  by  a  judicious  writer,* 
that  the  removal  of  large  trees  "  forms  the  most  difficult  part 
of  planting,"  it  is  certainly  not  less  true,  that  the  selection 
of  subjects  forms  the  most  difficult  part  of  transplanting. 
This  I  have  no  expectation  is  to  gain  general  belief  with 
country  gentlemen,  or  even  with  practical  planters  of  superior 
intelligence ;  because  both  consider  planting  merely  as  a 
mechanical  art,  and  neither  will  easily  be  brought  to  study 
it  as  an  object  of  interesting  science,  or  even  liberal  inquiry. 
When  Demosthenes  was  asked,  what  he  considered  as  the 
first  quality  in  an  orator,  he  at  once  replied,  action  ;  accord- 
ing to  the  very  extensive  acceptation  of  that  term,  which 
prevailed  in  his  day.  When  questioned  as  to  the  second 
quality,  he  said,  action  ;  and  being  desired  to  name  the  third, 
he  stiU  gave  the  same  answer.  In  this  emphatic  way,  I 
must  own,  I  should  be  disposed  to  speak  of  the  selection  of 
subjects,  were  I  to  be  similarly  questioned  by  the  young 
planter,  whether  his  curiosity  were  directed  to  planting  in 
general,  or  to  any  particular  branch  or  department  of  the 
art ;  and  I  should  earnestly  recommend  this  difficult  subject 
to  his  patient  investigation,  and  his  most  assiduous  study. 

*  Marshall. 


143 

It  is  obvious,  liowevcr,  in  llie  department  under  consider 
ation,  tliat  to  transplant  at  all,  we  must  have  subjects.  At 
a  place  of  any  extent,  tolerable  subjects  are  never  wanting ; 
although  they  must  abound  or  be  deficient,  according  to  the 
diligence  of  culture,  especially  in  respect  to  thinning,  with 
which  the  woods  and  plantations  have  been  treated.  Yet  it 
must  not  be  imagined,  that,  at  places  of  small  extent,  sub- 
jects are  not  likewise  to  be  found.  At  such,  the  current  of 
the  prevailing  winds  is  always  less  broken,  and  the  climate 
less  improved,  than  under  the  shelter  of  broad  and  extensive 
masses  of  wood.  Other  things,  therefore,  being  equal,  there 
will  probably  be  more  and  better  subjects  at  small,  or  middle- 
sized  places,  than  at  great,  that  is,  in  proportion  to  the  size 
of  the  masses,  from  which  they  are  taken.  But  it  should 
be  remembered,  that  at  both  they  may  often  be  invisible  to 
the  eyes  of  the  owners. 

Woods  are  planted  for  two  main  purposes,  utility  and 
ornament,  with  both  of  which  shelter  is  obviously  combined. 
In  woods  planted  for  utility,  the  greatest  elongation  of  the 
stems  of  trees  is  required  ;  and  close-planting,  pruning,  and 
other  means  are  employed,  to  obtain  what  is  considered  as 
the  greatest  possible  "  weight  of  wood."  In  plantations, 
raised  for  beauty  or  shelter,  such  as  in  parks  and  pleasure- 
grounds,  the  planter's  object  is,  to  prevent  an  undue  elonga- 
tion of  the  stems,  unless  for  particular  purposes,  and  to  pro- 
mote an  expansion  of  the  tops  of  trees,  so  as  to  enable  them 
to  develop  themselves,  m  their  just  and  natural  proportions. 
It  is  almost  needless  to  observe,  that  it  is  from  woods  or  plan- 
tations of  the  last  mentioned  description,  that  the  selection 
of  subjects  is  for  the  most  part  to  be  made.  If  made  judi- 
ciously, it  will  furnish,  without  doubt,  the  best  practical  illus- 
tration of  the  principles  held  forth,  and  the  theory  attempted 
to  be  established,  in  the  two  foregoing  sections. 

Before  proceeding  to  deliver  any  specific  rules  on  this 
important  topic,  perhaps  the  best  way  will  be,  to  attempt  an 


144 

indirecL  road  to  our  purpose,  by  enumcriiting  the  most  com- 
mon errors  committed  by  planters,  in  their  choice  of  subjects ; 
and  then  by  endeavouring  shortly  to  account,  from  the  laws 
of  nature,  for  the  ill  success  that  has  attended  such  selection. 

The  most  common  errors,  which  injudicious  planters  com- 
mit, appear  to  be  of  three  different  kinds ;  first,  they  bestow 
no  pains  or  care  in  the  adaptation  of  trees  to  the  particular 
soils  in  which  they  are  calculated  to  thrive  ;  secondly,  they 
have  recourse  to  close  woods  and  plantations,  for  the  supply 
of  subjects ;  and  thirdly,  they  set  out  plants  at  too  early  an 
age,  and  of  too  diminutive  a  size,  into  the  open  field. 

First;  as  to  the  non-adaptation  of  trees  to  their  proper 
soils.  All  plants,  woody  or  herbaceous,  seem  to  be  fitted  by 
nature  to  grow  best  in  particular  soils  and  subsoils,  in  which 
they  thrive  more  luxuriantly  than  in  others.  This  is  a  fact, 
which  is,  or  should  be  familiar  to  all  planters.  In  other  de- 
partments, such  as  husbandry,  it  is  universally  understood. 
No  farmer  of  intelligence  ever  errs  in  adapting  his  crops  to 
the  soils  most  proper  for  them,  or  puts  his  wheat  or  his  beans, 
where  his  barley  or  turnip  should  be  put,  or  vice  versa.  Not 
so,  however,  the  planter ;  for,  nine  times  in  ten,  he  pays  no 
regard  to  adaptation,  but  puts  the  same  trees  indiscriminately 
on  every  soil.  Even  late  practical  writers  of  name  and 
authority  advocate  the  practice,  and  recommend,  that  mixed 
plantations  of  all  trees  should  universally  be  made,  with  the 
design,  as  they  alledge,  of  producing  "  a  greater  weight  of 
wood,"  than  by  any  other  method.  This  is  a  system,  which, 
to  say  the  least,  sets  little  value  on  experience.  In  fact,  it 
equalizes  all  plants,  and  all  soils  at  once,  and  renders  all 
judgment  in  treating  them  superfluous. 

But  however  such  a  method  may  succeed,  in  producing 
mixed  effects  in  plantations,  it  cannot  l)e  admitted  for  wood 
in  the  lawn  or  park,  in  which  the  prominent  effects  are  to 
result  from  small  groups  or  individual  trees,  and  where,  on 
that  account,  every  single  failure  tells,  and  appears  conspi- 


145 

cuous.  No  man,  who  knows  any  thing  of  wood,  will  pui. 
down  the  sycamore,  the  hme,  or  the  wild  cherry,  for  example, 
on  a  clayey  soil ;  neither  will  he  put  the  oak  or  the  elm  on 
light  sand  or  gravel,  but,  on  the  contrary,  on  the  deepest  and 
loamiest  land  he  can  find,  and  in  the  case  of  the  oak,  even 
with  a  clay-bottom :  for,  although  that  tree,  in  particular,  is 
the  most  accommodating  of  all  plants,  it  is  only  on  land  of 
this  sort  that  it  will  really  thrive,  and  grow  to  timber.  But 
to  the  skilful  planter,  the  subsoil  is  often  regarded  as  of  more 
moment  than  the  mere  texture  of  the  surface,  as  the  degrees 
of  moisture,  most  suitable  to  woody  plants,  form  perhaps  the 
most  prominent  features  in  their  characteristic  differences. 
It  is,  therefore,  of  the  utmost  importance  to  the  planter  care 
fully  to  study  these  distinctions.  In  certain  situations,  where 
he  might  be  anxious  for  the  grand  effect  of  the  oak  or  tlie 
chestnut,  it  will  often  be  prudent  for  him  to  be  content  with 
the  inferior  forms  of  the  lime,  or  the  beech. 

It  is  a  maxim  of  good  sense,  as  well  as  good  taste,  of 
which  every  man  conversant  with  wood  is  not  sufficiently 
aware,  namely,  that  those  trees  about  a  place  will  always 
look  the  handsomest^  that  thrive  the  best,  and  that  no  pecu- 
liarity of  ramification,  nor  delicacy  of  foliage  can  ever  com- 
pensate for  a  deficiency  of  luxuriance  and  full  health.  A 
rage  for  exotics,  for  plants  with  new  names,  or  of  more  delicate 
habits  than  the  soil  and  climate  will  properly  rear,  is,  I  am 
sorry  to  say,  the  besetting  sin  of  the  present  race  of  planters. 
The  errors  which  are  committed,  for  want  of  this  sort  of 
adaptation  in  transplanted  wood,  are  scarcely  credible,  unless 
by  those  who  have  closely  attended  to  the  subject.  A  striking 
example  has  been  brought  forward  in  Note  I.,  Section  First. 
A  number  of  others,  that  have  come  under  ray  observation, 
might  be  added,  were  it  necessary ;  as  a  great  proportion  of 
the  failures,  which  take  place  in  transplanting,  are  distinctly 
referable  to  this  fruitful  source. 

The  second  error  to  which  I  shall  advert,  is  the  having 

19 


146 

recourse  to  close  woods  and  plantations,  for  the  supply  of 
subjects  for  removal.  Perhaps  there  is  no  planter,  who  in 
the  beginning  has  not  fallen  into  this  mistake,  before  he  has 
had  sufficient  time  to  attend  to  the  effects  of  heat  and  cold 
on  the  growth  of  wood.  Allured  by  the  fine  forms  of  trees 
so  trained,  by  the  tallness  of  their  stems,  the  beauty  of  their 
bark,  and  their  general  appearance  of  health  and  strength, 
we  naturally  form  the  wish  to  transfer  them  to  the  lawn,  or 
open  park :  but  we  should  reflect,  that  how  much  soever 
they  may  please  the  eye,  there  are  no  properties  so  unfit  as 
these  for  this  degree  of  exposure,  as  they  are  generated  solely 
by  warmth  and  shelter.  As  well  might  we  bring  forth  the 
native  of  the  burning  plains  of  Asia  or  Africa,  and  in  the 
light  attire  of  those  tropical  climates,  expect  him  to  endure 
a  British  winter.  Either  the  facts  respecting  exposed  and 
sheltered  wood,  as  above  stated,  are  incorrect  and  unfounded, 
or  nature  must  be  supposed  to  act  in  contradiction  to  herself, 
if  she  sanctioned  such  incongruities.  Yet  ninety-nine  times 
in  a  hundred,  the  success  of  an  art,  which,  if  rightly  under- 
stood, would  be  interesting  to  many,  is  fairly  marred  by  this 
erroneous  practice.  Nor  are  these  the  errors  of  youth  or 
inexperience.  Two  of  our  best  informed  writers,  Boutcher 
and  Marshall,  as  we  have  aheady  seen,  regard  the  art  as 
mainly  apphcable  to  "  the  thinning  of  nurseries  or  planta- 
tions," and  recommend  it  accordingly  for  that  purpose. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  dwell  long  on  so  unhappy  a  system 
of  selection.  The  trees,  being  tiansferred  to  a  climate,  colder 
by  several  degrees  than  that  in  which  they  were  trained, 
and  with  the  peculiar  conditions  and  properties  adapted  to 
the  latter,  internally  decline.  The  usual  lightening  or  mu- 
tilating of  the  tops  affords  no  alleviation  or  remedy  from 
without.  In  such  a  situation,  the  mechanical  effect  of  wind 
would  be  sufficient  of  itself,  without  any  other  cause,  to 
ensure  their  miscarriage.  Yet,  as  they  carry  leaf,  and  show 
no  immediate  symptoms  of  decay  in  the  outset,  their  ultimate. 


147 

though  certain  failure  is  not  contemplated  by  the  sanguine 
planter.  With  roots  inadequate  either  to  fix  them  in  the 
earth,  or  to  furnish  the  supply  of  sap,  which  their  new  cir- 
cumstances demand,  they  are  incapable  of  extending  them- 
selves, either  above  or  under  ground.  The  leaves,  from  the 
deprivation  of  shelter,  cannot  freely  elaborate  the  sap ;  and 
the  proper  juice,  on  the  other  hand,  is  chilled  in  its  descent, 
from  the  want  of  leaves,  and  branches,  and  bark  sufficient 
to  protect  the  sap-vessels.  Meanwhile,  the  trees  are  vexed 
by  the  winds  from  every  quarter.  They  want  side-boughs 
to  nourish  and  balance  them  properly.  Gradually,  they 
become  stunted  and  hidebound.  The  few  branches  they 
have  decay  and  drop  off;  and  at  last  they  are  rooted  out,  as 
a  proof  of  the  hopelessness  of  the  art,  and  the  inutility  of 
all  attempts  to  cultivate  it.  A  few  plants  perhaps,  taken  froin 
the  outskirts  of  the  wood,  and  partly  furnished  with  the 
protecting  properties,  struggle  on  for  ten  or  fifteen  years,  until 
they  acquire  these  properties  to  a  certain  extent ;  and,  begin- 
ning then  only  to  thrive,  after  half  a  lifetime  of  expectation, 
they  show  beyond  controversy,  to  the  planter  and  his  friends 
how  much  more  speedily  trees  might  have  been  got  up  to 
an  equal  size,  from  the  nursery,  or  the  seed-bed  !  It  is,  how- 
ever, perfectly  obvious,  that  nothing  less  than  a  miracle,  that 
is,  a  counteraction  of  the  course  of  nature  for  a  special  pur- 
pose, could  have  effected  any  other  results. 

The  third  and  last  error,  or  cause  of  miscarriage  remaining 
to  be  noticed,  is  the  setting  out  of  plants  of  too  diminutive  a 
size  into  the  open  field.  This  error  is  not  less  frequent  than 
the  others,  and  is  usually  committed  by  those,  who  condemn 
the  practice  of  large  removals,  or  who  are  of  opinion,  that 
"large  trees  and  small  possess  similar  properties,  and  are 
therefore  to  be  managed  on  similar  principles."  All  thriving 
wood,  they  say,  whether  in  masses  or  open  groups,  must  be 
got  up  by  means  of  small  plants.  Nature,  according  to  these 
planters,  to  a  certainty  produces  wood  of  every  sort,  within 


148 

a  gi\  en  time  ;  and  experience  demonstiatesj  that  if  we  wait 
that  time,  we  cannot  miss  the  produce.  It  is  through  haste 
and  impatience  to  anticipate  the  period,  that  we  incur  disap- 
pointment. It  is  a  well  known  fact,  as  they  further  alledge, 
that,  in  the  course  of  forty  or  fifty  years,  trees  of  considerable 
magnitude  may  be  raised,  on  almost  any  land  in  Britain, 
that  is  of  tolerable  quality ;  hence  it  must  follow,  that  a 
nobleman's  or  gentleman's  park,  which  in  general  is  supe- 
riorly cultivated,  will  in  all  likelihood  raise  them  in  a  less 
lime. 

On  such  undeniable  data,  these  operators  often  proceed  to 
fill  a  whole  park  with  plants,  taken  from  the  nursery-ground, 
of  three,  four,  and  sometimes  six  feet  high.  Great  care  is 
bestowed  in  planting  out  the  trees,  and  still  greater  expense 
in  securing  them  from  sheep  and  cattle.  Palings,  hurdles, 
cordage,  according  to  the  taste  and  consequence  of  the  owners, 
are  all  employed  for  that  necessary  end  ;  and  those  ponderous 
and  unsightly  erections,  when  abundantly  scattered  over  an 
extensive  and  open  surface,  serve  to  fill  the  eye,  and  afford 
a  pleasing  anticipation  of  what  these  stripling  plants  are 
expected  to  do,  at  a  future  day.  As  to  the  expense  of  such 
barricadoes  (which  will  always  last  for  five  or  six  years,)  they 
hold  it  as  insignificant,  when  compared  with  the  formidable 
cost  of  removing  large  trees.  That  cannot  be  accomplished, 
they  conceive,  without  heavy  charges  for  men  and  machinery, 
not  to  mention  the  contingency  of  a  fortuitous  art ;  whereas, 
with  young  and  healthy  plants,  as  they  believe,  you  have 
only  to  wait  for  a  few  years  with  patience,  when  success,  as 
in  other  things,  must  be  the  reward  of  industry. 

I  once  knew  a  gentleman,  not  destitute  of  talents  or  in- 
telligence in  rural  affairs,  who  in  this  way  had  planted  about 
two-thirds  of  his  place,  which  was  of  some  extent,  though 
for  the  most  part  exposed  to  the  west  and  southwest.  When 
I  saw  it,  this  arboricultural  experiment  had  gone  on  for  about 
five-and-thirty  years,  and  even  the  owner  had,  by  that  time, 


149 

begun  to  despair  of  its  success.  A  very  few  of  the  plants, 
meeting  with  a  deep  soil,  and  with  sites  singularly  sheltered, 
had  got  up  to  about  twenty  feet  high.  The  generality,  and 
especially  in  trying  exposures,  had  grown  to  large  bushes. 
What  was  once  their  leading  shoot  had  lost  its  preeminence 
over  the  side-branches,  plainly  indicating,  that  no  further 
elongation  of  the  stem  was  to  be  expected.  Moreover,  they 
had  begun,  like  old  trees,  to  be  clump-headed,  and  to  assume 
the  appearance  of  premature  old  age.  As  to  the  expense  of 
the  hurdles  and  pales,  five  or  six  times  renewed,  together 
with  the  loss  of  the  ground  which  they  occupied,  it  amounted, 
according  to  the  candid  acknowledgment  of  the  owner  him- 
self, io  far  more  than  the  cost  of  removing  proper  subjects 
in  the  beginning !  The  consequence  was,  that  he  was 
persuaded  to  replant  nearly  the  whole  of  his  park  on  better 
principles,  and  with  trees  of  from  five-and-twenty  to  thirty 
feet  high  ;  and  he  lived  to  see  them  vigorous  plants,  produc- 
tive of  picturesque  effect  in  no  small  degree,  with  the  promise 
of  becoming  timber  for  the  succeeding  generation.  What 
he  most  regretted  was,  not  so  much  the  pecuniary  loss,  which 
he  had  actually  sustained,  as  the  loss  of  nearly  a  lifetime, 
in  vexation  and  disappointment. 

To  the  vegetable  physiologist  (if  any  such  should  be 
among  my  readers,)  it  is  almost  unnecessary  to  detail  the 
radical  and  efficient  causes  of  this  sp^ies  of  failure.  Every 
organic  creation,  whether  animal  or  vegetable,  requires, 
during  infancy,  the  aid  of  considerable  heat,  to  enable  it  to 
develop  its  powers,  and  to  expand  freely.  The  tenderness, 
and,  indeed,  utter  helplessness  of  man  and  other  animals,  at 
this  early  stage  of  their  existence,  press  more  forcibly  upon 
our  notice,  than  the  case  of  the  vegetable  tribe,  under  similar 
circumstances  ;  yet  both  are  governed  by  the  same  natural 
laws,  and  display  in  their  development  a  striking  analogy. 
The  planter  who,  without  due  consideration,  sets  out  a 
tender  plant  into  the  open  field,  would  not  rashly  so  expose  a 


150 

young  dog  or  a  horse,  until,  by  a  proper  degree  of  warmth 
and  care,  its  constitution  were  confirmed,  and  it  had  acquired 
strength  to  resist  cold,  and  other  ills  and  accidents.  A 
certain  portion  of  heat,  that  is,  of  shelter,  is  in  the  very  same 
way  indispensable  to  trees  during  infancy,  in  order  that  they 
may  grow  with  freedom,  so  that,  when  their  organs  are  ma- 
tured, and  their  strength  properly  established,  they  may 
withstand  the  elements  in  open  exposures.  Hence,  to  set 
them  out  prematurely,  is  to  a  certainty  to  paralyze  their  en- 
ergies, and  check  the  development  of  their  parts. 

The  intelligent  reader,  I  have  no  doubt,  w  ill  be  pleased  to 
find,  how  clear  and  full  an  illustration  of  this  doctrine  was 
afforded,  by  the  close  plantations  of  the  gentleman  just  now 
mentioned.  It  so  happened,  when  he  planted  the  open  and 
exposed  parts  of  his  park,  with  small  trees  from  the  nursery- 
ground,  as  already  stated,  that  at  the  same  time,  and  wath  a 
part  of  the  same  plants,  he  executed  a  considerable  stretch  of 
the  adjoining  plantations.  When  I  examined  the  latter,  the 
trees  were,  for  the  most  part,  about  thirty  and  five-and-thirty 
feet  high,  and  in  a  state  of  the  most  perfect  health.  They 
had  been  drawm  up  and  protected,  in  the  warm  and  kindly 
atmosphere  generated  by  close  woods.  The  outside  rows 
had  acquired  to  a  certain  degree  the  protecting  properties, 
and  were  nearly  fit  for  removal ;  and  the  whole  exhibited  a 
striking  contrast  to  thq^iminutive  and  stunted  plants  in  the 
adjoining  park,  many  of  which,  instead  of  five-and-thirty 
feet,  had  not  grown  above  as  many  inches,  from  the  time 
they  were  set  out ! 

It  is  indubitable,  that  one  and  all  of  these  radical  errors  in 
practice,  into  whicli  planters  fall,  originate  mainly  in  a  want 
of  science  to  regulate  it,  and  of  a  competent  knowledge  of  the 
history  and  properties  of  woody  plants.  General  planting,  as 
well  as  every  particular  department  of  the  art,  as  has  been 
already  noticed,  must  depend  for  its  success  on  scientific  prin- 
ciples.    Since  the  first  publication  of  this  Essay,  it  is  pleasing 


151 

lo  perceive  soiiie  symptoms  ol'  tlie  public  attenlion  being 
roused  to  physiological  inquiry,  on  this  subject :  but  nothing 
less  than  an  Institution  for  the  encouragement  of  Arboricul- 
ture exclusively,  will  supply  this  desideratum  in  the  educa- 
tion and  intelligence  of  the  country,  and  place  the  art  on  that 
footing  of  respectability,  to  which  no  one  will  deny  it  is  en- 
titled by  its  importance. 

In  what,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  does  a  proper  selection  of 
subjects  consist?  A  proper  selection  of  subjects  consists,  as  I 
conceive  it  (exclusively  of  picturesque  considerations,)  in  two 
things  especially  :  First,  in  a  judicious  adaptation  of  trees  to 
their  proper  soils;  and  secondly,  in  taking  care,  that  the 
trees  so  adapted  possess  as  great  a  share  of  the  protecting  or 
non-protecting  properties,  as  is  fairly  required  by  the  situa- 
tion of  exposure,  or  of  shelter,  in  which  the  trees  are  to  be 
placed.  Of  these  two  points  the  former  has  already  been 
sufficiently  illustrated,  in  the  course  of  the  foregoing  discus- 
sion on  the  want  of  adaptation.  As  to  the  latter,  it  may  be 
observed,  that  much  will  depend,  in  applying  it  to  practice, 
on  the  particular  objects  of  selection,  which  the  planter  may 
have  in  view. 

If  his  object  be  single  or  detached  trees,  and  such  as  are 
intended  to  be  set  out  in  trying  exposures,  the  acquisition  of 
the  protecting  properties  must  be  the  chief  end  and  aim  of 
his  selection  ;  and  the  trees  must  have  made  the  acquisition 
in  sites,  as  much  exposed  at  least  as  those  to  which  they 
are  to  be  removed.  He  may  rest  assured,  in  this  case,  that 
his  success  or  miscarriage  will  be  in  the  precise  ratio,  in 
which  his  subjects  may  have  obtained  these  indispensable 
prerequisites.  If  fully  obtained,  their  progress  will  be  visible 
from  the  beginning;  but  if  imperfectly,  their  progress  will  be 
retarded,  until  the  deficiency  be  made  up.  In  other  words, 
as  planters  do  not  always  follow  nature,  in  the  choice  of  their 
subjects,  they  need  not  be  surprised,  if  trees  planted  out  in 
such  exposures  (supposing  them  to  live  at  all.)  should  continue 


152 

ten,  fifteen  years,  or  more,  in  a  stationary  condiiion,  strug- 
gling, under  the  unpropitious  circumstances  of  cold  and 
exposure,  to  generate  provisions,  which  they  should  previ- 
ously have  acquired ;  when  at  length,  having  overcome  the 
evils  of  injudicious  selection,  they  only  then  begin  to  make 
that  progress,  which  ignorance  and  mismanagement  have 
retarded.* 

On  the  other  hand,  if  his  object  be  to  raise  close  masses  of 
wood  (for  hiding,  for  example,  some  prominent  defect,  or 
attaining  some  general  ornamental  purpose,)  of  which  mass- 
es the  materials  are  to  consist  of  grove-wood  and  copse 
intermixed,  it  is  evident,  that,  excepting  perhaps,  for  the 
outside  rows,  the  protecting  properties  would  be  altogether 
tlirown  away  on  such  designs.  If  what  has  been  said 
above  be  well  founded,  trees  possessing  those  properties 
would,  in  this  situation,  soon  have  them  exchanged  for  the 
non-protecting,  by  the  heat  and  shelter,  which  a  close  mass 
of  wood  must  always  generate.  Even  were  not  that  to  hap- 
pen, the  needless  extension  of  both  their  branches  and  roots 
would  prove  extremely  injurious  to  a  plantation,  where  un- 
derwood predominated.  In  these  circumstances,  an  operator 
of  judgment  would  select  such  subjects  for  his  work,  as 
possessed  the  non-protecting  properties  exclusively,  and  were 
far  more  suitable  to  the  designs  in  question. 

These,  however,  may  be  considered  as  extreme  cases, 
while  ordinary  practice  lies  in  a  medium  between  the  two. 
Thus,  in  parks  or  places  of  any  extent,  the  climate  and  soil 
arc  usually  as  various,  as  the  proportions  of  the  protecting 
properties,  which  have  been  acquired  by  different  trees. 
The  tree,  which  would  succeed  in  the  sheltered  valley, 
would  have  little  chance  on  the  exposed  eminence ;  and  to 
transfer  a  subject  well  adapted  to  the  latter  to  the  former 
site,  would  be  to  misapply  qualities,  which  are  so  extremely 

*  Note  I. 


153 

valuable,  as  well  as  to  abridge  Uic  range  of  tlic  planter's 
operations.  As  the  protecting  properties,  therefore,  must  of 
course  be  more  rare  in  all  wooillands,  than  the  non- 
protecting,  one  of  the  most  difficult  tasks,  which  the  planter 
has  to  perform,  is  judiciously  to  husband  the  application  of 
the  former.  He  should  always  bear  in  mind,  that  if  he  put 
down  but  one  tree  in  any  given  spot,  in  that  tree  the  protect- 
ing properties  should  exist  in  a  greater  degree,  than  if  he  put 
down  ten  trees,  and  still  more  than  if  twenty  were  put  down. 
Even  by  means  of  the  loosest  dispositions,  and  the  most 
scattered  groups  of  wood  on  an  open  surface,  the  force  of 
the  wind  is  sensibly  broken,  and  hindered  from  exerting  its 
entire  violence  on  any  individual  tree.  In  creating  real 
landscape,  climate  is  not  always  to  be  regarded  absolutely, 
but  relatively.  Absolute  elevation  may  be  considerable,  but 
relative  mildness  in  the  climate  of  a  place  may  be  as  great, 
from  the  number  and  richness  of  its  woody  accompaniments. 
Hence,  poverty  of  clothing  on  the  surface  of  a  park,  if  we 
can  command  the  subjects,  should  always  be  avoided ;  for 
that  is  as  inconsistent  with  the  richness  of  the  picture,  as 
with  the  health  and  success  of  the  trees  of  which  it  is  com- 
posed. 

As  the  modifying  of  the  effect  of  heat  and  cold  on  woods, 
and  especially  on  parks  and  pleasure-grounds,  is  a  subject  not 
generally  understood,  it  may  be  worth  while,  in  this  place,  to 
say  a  few  words  respecting  it,  and  also  respecting  the  prin- 
ciples on  which  it  is  founded,  as  being  connected  with  the 
subject  immediately  under  discussion.  Air,  in  several  re- 
spects, resembles,  and  is  governed  by  the  same  laws  as  an- 
other element,  namely,  water,  although  the  effects  of  the 
former  are  less  cognizable  by  the  eye.  If  you  erect  powerful 
abutments  on  the  banks  of  a  river,  you  may  forcibly  turn  the 
stream  from  its  course ;  but  it  will  break  with  tenfold  vio 
lence  on  the  opposite  side.     In  the  same  way,  if  by  close  and 

continued  plantations  you  endeavour  altogether  to  exclude 

20 


154 

the  wind,  it  w  ill  contrive  to  assail  you  in  some  quarter,  and 
rushing  in  with  fury  at  the  first  opening  it  can  find,  do 
incalculable  mischief.  The  art,  therefore,  of  controlling 
either  element,  consists  in  judiciously  breaking  it  into  parts, 
and  thereby  dividing,  and  consequently  weakening  its 
force. 

It  is  on  this  simple  principle,  when  fine  landscape  effect 
is  produced  on  the  surface  of  a  park,  by  means  of  large  open 
dispositions  of  wood,  and  of  groups  and  scattered  trees,  crea- 
ting a  succession  of  rich  and  varied  pictures,  that  the  climate 
is  best  ameliorated,  and  the  most  effectual  defence  against 
the  elements  is  procured,  whether  for  plants  or  animals,  or 
for  the  comfort  and  accommodation  of  man.  In  this  instance 
we  see,  that  beauty  and  utility  entirely  coincide  :  for  where- 
ever  park-scenery  is  most  successfully  cultivated,  there  heat 
and  cold  are  best  modified  on  woods.  It  is  under  such 
circumstances,  that  trees  uniformly  develop  themselves  in 
their  most  natural  and  most  perfect  proportions,  and  display 
the  fullest  luxuriance  of  health.  Thus  the  places,  which 
are  planted  in  the  best  style,  are  always  the  most  effectively 
sheltered  ;  and  thus  good  sense  and  good  taste  will  be  found 
here,  as  in  most  other  things,  to  unite  in  the  same  object, 
and  mutually  to  strengthen  and  confirm  each  other. 

Obvious  and  satisfactory  as  this  doctrine  may  appear,  its 
soundness  is  not  universally  admitted,  even  by  men  of  dis- 
cernment and  understanding.  There  is  a  very  intelligent 
and  worthy  friend  of  mine,  who  reasons  in  a  very  different 
way  from  this,  on  the  best  method  of  defending  himself  from 
cold.  Wherever,  says  he,  the  wind  enters,  I  immediately 
stop  the  gap ;  and  the  more  gaps  I  stop,  the  less  the  wind 
will  enter :  hence  it  follows,  that  in  time  I  shall  be  complete- 
ly secured  against  both  wind  and  cold. — This  gentleman's 
place,  though  it  stands  high,  is  in  many  respects  a  noble  one. 
It  has  picturesque  features  of  a  striking  sort ;  and  it  is  more- 
over well  covered  with  deep  masses  of  full  grown  wood, 


155 

arranged  in  all  the  rectilinear  dignity  of  a  former  day,  it\ 
which  here  and  there  was  an  open  and  cheerful  vista,  from 
which  we  may  suppose  his  ancestors  delighted  to  look  out. 
All  these,  however,  from  a  rooted  abhorrence  of  wind,  he 
some  years  since  diligently  planted  up;  so  that  his  mansion, 
when  viewed  from  without,  is  rather  like  a  bird's  nest  in  a 
thicket,  than  the  grand  and  central  object,  in  an  extensive 
and  well  wooded  park. 

It  was  in  vain  that  I  pressed  on  my  friend  the  necessity  of 
his  freely,  but  gradually  thinning  and  opening  up  his  woods. 
It  was  in  vain  that  I  expatiated  on  the  striking  similarity 
of  the  two  kindred  elements  of  air  and  water,  and  on  the 
extreme  caution  that  is  requisite,  in  the  management  of 
trees  nearly  at  their  best,  so  as  to  break  and  dissipate  the 
wind,  thereby  not  only  improving  the  trees,  but  making  a 
beneficial  use  of  so  uncertain  an  element.  It  was  to  no 
purpose  that  I  explained  to  him  the  wise  economy  which 
nature  displays,  in  modifying  the  influence  of  heat  and  cold 
on  the  vegetable  kingdom,  and  that  if  heat,  during  the  in- 
fancy of  trees,  is  necessary  to  the  full  development  of  their 
parts,  cold  in  a  due  proportion  is  just  as  necessary,  at  an 
after  period.  That,  therefore,  it  must  follow,  in  all  large 
masses  of  wood,  where  heat  is  superabundant,  and  light 
insufficiently  supplied,  that  a  progressive  elongation  of  stem, 
and  a  progressive  delicacy  of  constitution,  must  be  the  con- 
sequence, and  in  time  all  admission  of  air  be  rendered  dan- 
gerous or  impossible.  That,  in  these  circumstances,  were  so 
unnatural  a  state  of  things  suflfered  to  continue,  and  were 
he  to  persist  in  an  unavaihng  warfare  with  his  old  enemy 
the  wind,  instead  of  prudently  conciliating  that  boisterous 
element;  it  was  clear,  that  erelong  it  would  find,  or  make 
for  itself  more  than  one  entrance  into  his  premises,  however 
closely  secured,  and  to  a  certainty  blow  down  his  woods. 
Yet  notwithstanding,  I  am  sorry  to  observe,  that  these  dense 
masses  and  barricades  are  still  continued,  and  that  his  woods 


156 

are  graLliially  approaching  to  a  state  utterly  hopeless  and 
irremediable. — I  fear  that  my  worthy  friend  is  not  a  solitary 
instance  of  want  of  skill,  or  rather  want  of  resolution,  in  con- 
ducting this  important  department. 

Having  said  so  much  about  trees,  it  may  be  proper,  in  this 
place,  to  add  a  few  observations  on  the  selection  of  subjects 
for  underwood.  Copse  or  underwood  for  removal  is  of  two 
kinds:  the  one  is  that  intended  to  mass  up  with  grove- 
wood,  and  to  form  close  and  mixed  plantations:  the  other 
is  what  is  meant  as  subjects  for  bush-planting  in  the  park. 
Of  the  properties  which  the  former  sort  should  possess,  little 
need  be  said,  as  it  is  evident,  that  they  may  be  all  quite 
properly  of  the  non-protecting  description,  and  that  any  other 
sort  of  plants  would  be  thrown  away  upon  it.  Of  the  latter 
kind  it  is  equally  plain,  that  it  must  have  properties  suited  to 
exposures,  although  not  in  the  same  degree  as  trees  ;  be- 
cause trees,  on  account  of  their  height,  and  other  circum- 
stances, can  less  easily  withstand  the  elements. 

As  to  bush-planting  in  the  park  or  open  field,  it  seems  to 
be  something  new,  both  in  the  conception,  and  the  execu- 
tion. Mr.  Pontey  speaks  of  the  thing  in  his  late  useful 
treatise  on  laying-out  grounds,  but  he  justly  doubts  the 
possibility  of  protecting  such  underwood  as  he  recommends 
for  the  purpose,  until  it  get  to  a  proper  size.  It  is  extremely 
difficulty  and  in  a  park  where  deer,  black  cattle,  or  horses 
are  kept,  probably  impossible,  to  succeed  in  bush-planting, 
whatever  may  be  thought,  by  those  who  have  never  made 
the  experiment,  on  the  perusal  of  Mr.  Pontey's  late  work.* 
Even  with  sheep  as  the  only  stock,  the  mmierous  small  and 
dotted  clumps,  of  only  a  few  yards  square,  and  fenced  with 
wire,  such  as  he  proposes,  must  be  ten  times  more  offensive 
to  the  fastidiousness  of  modern  taste,  than  the  unfortunate 
clumps  of  brown,  which  were  gigantic  in  comparison,  if  the 

*  Rural  Improver,  pp.   149,  253,  et.  seq. 


157 

latter  now,  in  spite  of  the  severe  interdiction  of  Messrs.  Price 
and  Knight,  were  once  more  to  hft  up  thoir  heads,  ('ut 
with  niiddlc-sizcd  plants,  and  a  machine  of  wniall  dimen- 
sions (as  shall  be  described  in  the  sequel,)  the  entire  effect 
of  bush-planting  may  be  obtained,  and,  I  am  certain,  at  a 
fourth  part  of  the  expense  and  trouble  of  Mr.  Pontey's 
clumps. 

To  select  subjects  for  this  purpose  will  be  a  matter  of  little 
difficulty,  if  the  rules  already  explained  be  sufficiently  appre- 
hended ;  and  they  must,  of  course,  have  the  principal  pro- 
tecting properties,  in  as  far  as  the  degree  of  exposure  may 
require,  especially  numerous  roots.  As  bushes  also,  these 
plants  must  obviously  be  low,  from  four  to  eight  or  nine  feet 
high,  with  broad  tops,  headed  down  from  time  to  time,  and 
branches  as  near  the  ground,  as  the  sheep  will  permit  them 
to  grow,  that  is,  within  about  three  feet  and  a  half:  For  on 
this  last  mentioned  circumstance  their  effect  mainly  depends. 
They  must,  moreover,  have  only  one  stem,  or  as  few  as  pos- 
sible for  the  open  ground,  in  order  to  admit  of  their  being 
fenced  with  facility,  and  at  a  small  expense.  In  this  way, 
many  have  been  planted  here,  which  are  desirable  as  accom- 
paniments to  water.  Likewise  they  are  useful  in  massing 
up  with  tall  trees;  in  the  formation  of  low  skreens,  while  dis- 
tant objects  may  be  seen  over  their  heads  ;  and  occasionally 
in  breaking  a  hard  outline,  which  should  always  be  fringed 
with  both  trees  and  bushes. 

Before  taking  leave  of  so  important  a  discussion,  as  the 
Selection  of  Subjects,  it  may  be  asked,  what  in  point  of 
size  are  to  be  regarded  as  the  best  subjects  for  removal,  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  principle  above  enunciated  ?  To  this  it 
may  be  replied,  that,  if  ordinary  judgment  be  exercised,  and 
flagrant  errors  avoided,  preference  will  greatly  depend  on  the 
choice  and  circumstances  of  the  planter.  Size  offers  to  suc- 
cessful removal  no  actual  impediment  further  than  increased 
expenditure.     The  same  principles  apply  to  the  largest  trees 


158 

just  as  well  as  to  the  least.  But  it  is  material  to  notice,  that 
size  implies  greater  labour  and  contingency,  and,  by  conse- 
quence, more  powerful  machinery  ;  and  both  rise  in  a  ratio 
far  more  accelerated,  than  might  at  first  be  conceived  to  cor- 
respond with  the  increased  dimensions  of  the  trees.  My 
own  operations  as  to  size  having  been  of  a  limited  sort  (the 
subjects  seldom  exceeding  thirty -five  or  thirty-six  feet  high, 
and  in  the  stem  from  fifteen  to  eighteen  inches  in  diameter) 
I  do  not  presume  to  prescribe  to  what  height  others  should 
go,  because  it  is  altogether  arbitrary  :  but  I  may  with  confi- 
dence recommend  below  what  height  they  should  never 
descend.  No  subject,  in  my  jvidgment,  should  be  selected 
for  removal,  of  which  the  girth  of  stem  is  less  than  from 
eighteen  inches  to  two  feet,  or,  in  other  words,  whose  diam- 
eter does  not  extend  to  six  or  eight  inches  at  the  least,  reck- 
oning at  a  foot  from  the  ground  :  the  height  of  the  tree 
being  supposed  from  fifteen  to  eighteen  feet.  Any  subject, 
possessing  a  lesser  magnitude,  and  lesser  proportional  stout- 
ness than  this,  I  consider  as  unfit  for  judicious  removal,  in 
exposed  situations,  and  destitute  of  proper  stamina  to  resist 
the  elements.  To  this  injunction  I  may  add,  that  in  the 
above,  as  in  every  case,  we  should  labour  to  acquire,  by  ob- 
servation and  study,  a  knowledge  of  that  nice  and  adequate 
adaptation  to  circumstances  of  the  protecting  properties,  which 
nature  displays  in  her  more  or  less  open  dispositions  of  Wood, 
and  learn  to  follow  her  provident  example.  All  that  the  best 
preceptive  efforts  can  do,  is  to  point  out  and  illustrate  the  prin- 
ciple in  its  general  bearings  :  it  is  judgment  and  experience 
only,  that  can  give  the  practice. 


159 


SECTION  VI. 


PREPARATION  OF  THE  SOIL  FOR  OPEN  DISPOSITIONS  OF 
TREES  AND  CLOSE  PLANTATIONS. 

Having  sufficiently  illustrated  the  New  Theory  suggested 
for  Transplantation,  the  first  branch  of  practice,  that  claims 
attention,  is  the  Preparation  of  the  Soil. 

The  substances  which  constitute  Soils,  as  Sir  H.  Davy 
states,  are  certain  compounds  of  the  earths,  silica,  lime, 
alumina,  magnesia,  and  of  oxides  of  iron  and  manganesum  ; 
also  animal  and  vegetable  matters  in  a  decomposing  state  ; 
and  saline,  acid,  or  alkaline  combinations.*  Soils  afford  to 
plants  a  fixed  abode,  and  the  medium  only  of  their  nourish- 
ment. Earths,  exclusively  of  organized  matter  and  water, 
as  the  best  phytologists  admit,  are  of  no  other  use  to  woody 
plants,  than  to  fix  them  in  the  ground,  and  support  them  : 
they  act  merely  as  mechanical,  or  as  chemical  agents  :  but 
earth  and  organic  matter  united  constitute  what  is  properly 
called  Soils,  and  furnish  to  plants  at  once  support  and  nour- 
ishment. The  true  food  of  plants,  as  the  same  instructive 
writer  observes,  is  water  and  decomposing  organic  matter. 
The  earthy  particles  are  useful  in  retaining  the  water,  so  as  to 
supply  it  in  due  proportions  to  the  roots  of  vegetables  ;  and 
they  likewise  act,  in  producing  a  proper  distribution  of  the 
animal  or  vegetable  matter.     When  equally  mixed  with  it, 

*  Elements  of  Agricultural  Chemistry. 


160 

they  prevent  it  from  too  rapid  u  decomposition  ;  and  they 
also  supply  tlic  soluble  parts  in  their  due  proportions. 

Kirwan,  in  his  Geological  Essays,  has  shown,  that  the 
fertility  of  a  soil  in  a  great  measure  depends  on  its  capacity 
to  retain  water.  The  power  of  the  soil  to  absorb  water  by 
cohesive  attraction,  depends,  in  a  considerable  degree,  on  the 
division  of  its  parts.  The  more  these  are  divided,  the  greater 
their  absorbent  power.  Hence  the  great  importance  of  fria- 
bility or  looseness  of  texture  ;  so  that  moisture  may  have  free 
access  to  the  fibres  of  the  roots,  that  heat  may  be  readily  con- 
veyed to  them,  and  that  evaporation  may  proceed  without 
obstruction.  These  benefits  are  usually  attained  by  the 
presence  of  sand.  As  alumina  possesses,  in  an  eminent  de- 
gree, all  the  powers  of  adhesiveness,  and  silex  those  of  fria- 
bility, it  is  obvious,  that  a  mixture  of  those  earths  in  suitable 
proportions,  would  furnish  every  thing  that  could  be  wanted 
in  the  most  perfect  soil.  In  a  soil  so  constituted,  water  would 
be  presented  to  the  roots  by  capillary  attraction.  It  would 
be  suspended  in  it,  says  Griesenthwaite,  in  the  same  way  as 
in  a  sponge,  that  is,  in  a  state  not  of  aggregation,  but  of  mi- 
nute division,  so  that  every  part  might  be  moist,  but  not 
wet.*  Hence  the  best  soil,  whether  for  wood  or  agricultural 
crops,  obviously  is  one  that  is  at  once  loose  and  deep,  con- 
taining the  most  alumina  and  carbonate  of  lime,  so  as  to  act 
with  the  greatest  chemical  energy,  in  the  preservation  of 
manures.t 

Trees,  far  more  than  agricultural  crops,  require  depth  of 
soil,  to  raise  them  to  perfection:  the  effect  of  climate  ap- 
pears much  less  necessary,  in  giving  them  their  greatest 
magnitude.  Accordingly,  notwithstanding  the  insularity  of 
our  situation,  which  naturally  tends  to  the  equalization  of 
climates,  little  park-timber  is  found  in  Scotland,  or  the  north 
of  England,  approaching  in  size  and  grandeur  to  the  great 

*  New  Theory  of  Agriculture.  f  Note  I 


161 

trees  in  the  niidUiud  and  southern  counties,  owing  probably 
to  the  superior  soil,  which  exists  in  the  latter  districts.  Of 
these,  the  Swilcar,  Shelton,  Chandos,  and  Fredville  oaks,  the 
Tortworth,  Burleigh,  and  Cobham  chestnuts,  the  Chipstead 
and  Tutbury  elms,  the  Woburn  ash,  the  Knowle  beech,  and 
the  Cobham  lime  and  sycamore  are  eminent  examples,  as 
may  be  seen  in  Mr.  Sturt's  late  elegant  delineations.*  A 
more  powerful  delineator  than  Sturt  says,  of  the  King's  Oak 
at  Blenheim,  that  "although  scathed  and  gnarled  in  its 
branches,  the  immense  trunk  still  showed,  to  what  gigantic 
size  the  monarch  of  the  forest  can  attain  in  the  groves  of 
merry  England."t  As  it  appears  plain,  from  these  and  other 
instances,  both  in  the  north  and  south,  that  the  size  of  wood 
will  be  mainly  in  proportion  to  the  depth  of  the  soil  on  which 
it  grows,  it  should  be  the  chief  study  of  the  planter,  to  pro- 
mote that  capital  object.  It  is  a  sound  maxim,  as  old  as 
Theophrastus,  and  repeated  by  Columella  and  Pliny,  as 
familiar  to  the  Roman  husbandman,  to  transfer  no  tree  to  a 
worse  soil  than  that  in  which  it  had  previously  stood  :t  and 
whatever  in  this  respect  holds  true  of  young  plants,  must,  a 
fortiori,  hold  more  decidedly  true  of  large  subjects,  such  as 
are  intended  for  removal.  If  in  transplanting  we  must 
often  increase  the  cold,  and  other  circumstances  adverse  to 
trees,  it  becomes  us  the  more  diligently  to  study,  that  the  soil 
be  rendered  as  rich  and  deep  as  possible,  in  order  in  some 
sort  to  counterbalance  those  disadvantages. 

There  are  few  persons  so  happily  situated,  as  to  be  able  to 
command  much  animal  or  vegetable  manure,  for  the  use  of 
trees.  Such  artificial  modes  of  enrichment  or  improvement 
must  therefore  be  resorted  to,  as  science  or  experience  has 

*  See  Sturt's  elegant  Portraits  of  British  Forest  Trees,  with  respect- 
able letterpress  description.     Lend.  1826. 

t  Sir  Walter  Scott,  Woodstock,  Vol.  I.  p.  68. 
t  Note  II. 

21 


162 

pointed  out.  By  following  sriich  guides,  we  may  often  learn 
so  to  alter  the  constituent  parts  of  soils,  as  to  increase  their 
fertility,  by  the  addition  of  ingredients,  in  which  they  are 
deficient,  and  in  some  cases,  by  the  subtraction  of  such  as 
too  copiously  abound  in  them  ;  or  else,  by  effecting  chemical 
changes  of  some  constituent  part  by  incineration,  or  by  the 
application  of  mineral  manures.  Soils,  considered  as  agents 
of  vegetable  culture,  are  subjected  to  operations,  which  effect 
changes  on  them,  either  mechanically  or  chemically.  Of 
the  former  description  there  are  none  so  important  for  the 
use  of  trees,  as  deepening  and  pulverizing.  Deepening  can 
be  executed  with  eflfect,  only  by  trenching  or  double-digging 
(for  the  plough  can  do  little  in  such  a  business),  and  pulver- 
izing is  naturally  combined  with  that  process.  The  depth 
of  pulverization,  as  Sir  H.  Davy  well  observes,  must  depend 
on  the  nature  of  the  soil  and  subsoil.  In  rich  clayey  soils, 
it  can  scarcely  be  too  deep  ;  and  even  in  sands,  unless  the 
subsoil  contain  some  principle  noxious  to  vegetables,  deep 
comminution  should  be  practised.  When  the  roots  are  deep, 
they  are  less  liable  to  be  injured  by  excessive  rain,  or  exces- 
sive drought,  and  the  radicles  are  shot  forth  into  every  part 
of  the  soil.*  In  a  word,  nothing  but  water  stagnating  under 
the  trench,  in  consequence  of  a  clayey  bottom,  and  the  risk 
of  the  roots  being  thereby  chilled,  should  prevent  trenching 
from  being  always  executed  as  deep  as  possible. 

The  surprising  changes  worked  on  all  soils,  in  consequence 
of  a  minute  comminution  of  their  parts,  and  the  various 
ways  in  which  it  increases  fertility,  have  only  of  late  years 
been  communicated  to  agriculture,  by  chemical  analysis  and 
investigation  ;  so  that  there  is  the  less  wonder  that  they 
should,  in  a  great  measure,  have  escaped  the  planter's  notice. 
If  the  process  be  important  in  general  to  woody  plants,  it 
must  be  greatly  more  important  to  subjects  meant  for  removal ; 

*  Elements  of  Agricul.  Chemist. 


163 

and  I  earnestly  request  the  reader's  atleiitiou,  wliile  I  take 
a  rapid  view  of  it. 

Pulverization,  or  the  mechanical  division  of  parts,  is  appli- 
cable to  all  soils,  in  proportion  to  their  adhesive  texture ;  as 
even  the  most  silicious,  if  not  duly  stirred,  will  become  too 
compact  and  dense  for  the  admission  of  air,  rain,  and  heat, 
and,  by  consequence,  for  the  free  growth  of  plants.  Strong 
upland  clays,  not  submitted  to  the  plough,  or  the  spade,  will 
in  a  few  years  be  found  in  the  possession  of  fibrous-rooted 
perennial  grasses,  which  form  a  clothing  on  their  surface,  or 
of  strong  taprooted  trees,  such  as  the  oak,  which  force  their 
way  through  the  interior  of  the  mass.  For  these  reasons, 
the  first  and  great  object  should  be,  to  give  scope  to  the  young 
roots  and  fibres ;  because,  without  fibres  in  abundance,  no 
woody  plant  can  shoot  freely,  and  develop  its  parts,  whatever 
be  the  richness  of  the  soil.  The  fibrous  roots,  as  has  been 
shown  in  Section  IV.,  absorb  the  juices  by  means  of  intro- 
susception  ;  but  the  quantity  absorbed  does  not  depend  alone 
on  the  quantity  existing  in  the  soil,  but  on  the  number  of 
the  absorbing  fibres.  The  more  we  can  comminuate  the 
soil,  the  more  those  fibres  will  be  increased,  the  more  this 
nourishment  will  be  absorbed,  and  the  more  vigorous  and 
healthy  tjie  plant  will  become. 

Further :  Comminution  of  parts  increases  capillary  attrac- 
tion, or  the  sponge-like  property  of  soils,  by  which  their  hu- 
midity is  rendered  more  uniform,  and  more  effective.  It  is 
evident,  that  where  the  particles  of  earth  are  the  most  mi- 
nutely divided,  capillary  attraction  must  be  the  greatest ;  for 
gravels  and  sands  hardly  retain  water,  while  clays,  not 
opened  by  pulverization,  either  do  not  absorb  water  at  all, 
or,  when  by  long  action  it  is  absorbed  in  a  superabundant 
quantity,  it  is  not  readily  discharged.  Water  is  necessary  to 
the  growth  of  plants :  it  is  essential  to  the  juices  or  extract 
of  the  vegetable  matter  which  they  contain  ;  and  unless  the 
soil,  by  means  of  comminution,  be  fitted  to  retain  the  quan- 


164 

tity  of  water  requisite  to  produce  those  juices,  the  addition  of 
manure  will  be  useless.  Manure  is  ineffectual  towards 
vegetation,  until  it  become  soluble  in  water  ;  and  it  would 
remain  useless  in  a  state  of  solution,  if  it  so  abounded  as 
utterly  to  exclude  air  ;  for  in  that  case,  the  fibres  or  mouths 
of  plants  would  be  unable  to  perform  their  functions,  and 
they  would  soon  drop  off  by  decay. 

The  temperature  of  soils,  which  few  planters  take  into 
their  consideration,  is  singularly  improved  by  their  being  pul- 
verized. Earths,  as  Griesenthwaite  remarks,  are  among  the 
worst  conductors  of  heat  which  we  know  ;  consequently,  it 
would  require  a  considerable  time,  ere  the  gradually  increas- 
ing temperature  of  spring  could  communicate  its  genial 
warmth  to  the  roots  of  plants,  if  their  lower  parts  were  not 
heated  by  other  means.  To  remove  this  defect,  which  al- 
ways belongs  to  a  close  or  dense  soil,  it  is  essentially  neces- 
sary to  have  the  land  open,  so  that  there  may  be  a  free  in- 
gress to  the  genial  air,  and  tepid  rains  of  spring. 

Water,  moreover,  is  known  to  be  a  condenser  and  solvent 
of  carbonic  acid  gas,  which,  when  the  ground  is  open,  can 
be  carried  immediately  to  the  roots  of  vegetables,  and  prob- 
ably contributes  to  their  growth.  But  if  the  land  be  close, 
and  the  water  lie  on,  or  near  the  surface,  then  the  carbonic 
acid  gas,  which  always  exists  in  the  atmosphere,  and  is 
carried  down  by  the  rains,  will  soon  be  dissipated.  Let  it  be 
observed  also,  that  an  open  soil,  besides  being  favourable  to 
the  transmission  of  nutriment  to  the  roots  of  plants,  is  like- 
wise favourable  to  their  extension,  and  thereby  enlarges  the 
field  whence  nutriment  is  derived.  Nor  are  these  the  only 
benefits  resulting  from  a  friable  soil :  for,  in  addition  to  its 
being  the  best  adapted  to  supply  the  vegetables  with  food,  it 
is  always  most  suitable  for  effecting  those  changes  in  the 
manure  itself,  which  are  equally  necessary  to  the  prepara- 
tion of  such  food  ;  and  animal  and  vegetable  substances,  ex- 
posed to  the  alternate  action  of  heat,  moisture,  light  and  air, 


165 

undergo  spontaneous  decompositions,  wliich,  independently 
of  it,  would  not  take  place. 

Soils  are  surpiisini^ly  benefited  by  aeration,  and  the  free 
admission  of  the  weather  into  their  interior  parts.  This  is 
generally  considered  as  the  principal  use  of  fallowing  ;  and 
its  importance  in  gardening  is  proved  by  compost  heaps,  and 
both  winter  and  summer  ridging  up.  The  precise  advanta- 
ges, however,  of  exposure  to  the  aii-,  independently  of  the 
concurrent  influence  of  water,  heat,  and  the  other  eflects 
above  mentioned,  as  resulting  from  pulverization,  do  not 
seem  at  present  to  be  fully  ascertained.  It  is  admitted  on  all 
hands,  that  carbonic  acid  gas  is  absorbed  by  calcareous 
earths  ;  and  Dr.  Thomson,  who  is  among  the  ablest  of  our 
chemical  writers,  is  of  opinion,  that  the  earths  alone  may 
thus,  in  all  likelihood,  administer  food  to  plants.  Sir  H. 
Davy  seems  to  consider  mere  exposure  to  the  atmosphere  as 
of  no  benefit  whatever  to  soils:  he,  therefore,  condemns 
fallowing  as  useless  and  unprofitable.  But  the  reasons  given 
for  such  an  opinion  are  merely  speculative,  and  founded  on 
nothing  experimental  or  conclusive  ;  accordingly,  they  will 
convince  no  skilful  agriculturist,  nor  no  practical  planter. 

To  these  facts  and  observations  we  may  add  a  suggestion 
of  Darwin's,  respecting  temperature,  which  though  fanciful, 
is  ingenious,  namely,  that  a  certain  portion  of  atmospheric 
air  being  always  taken  down  into  the  soil,  at  the  time  of 
pulverization,  its  internal  heat  is  thereby  promoted,  and  its 
fertility  increased.  The  confinement  of  the  air  occasions 
decomposition,  by  means  of  the  moisture  in  the  earthy  por- 
tions. Ammonia  is  formed,  by  the  union  of  the  hydrogen 
of  the  water,  with  the  nitrogen  of  the  atmosphere,  and  nitre, 
by  the  union  of  oxygen  and  nitrogen.  The  oxygen  hke- 
wise  probably  unites  with  the  carbon  contained  in  the  soil, 
and  forms  carbonic  acid  gas,  and  carburetted  hydrogen. 
Hence  the  heat  given  out,  during  these  processes. 

Such  is  a  short,  and  very  imperfect  view  of  the  manifold 


166 

beneficial  changes,  which  deepening  and  pulverizing  effect 
in  soils,  according  to  the  ingenious  researches  of  Davy, 
Thomson,  Griesenthwaite,  and  others,  who  have  usefully 
laboured  to  render  chemical  researches  subservient  to  rural 
purposes.  Had  Tull,  who  flourished  about  a  century  ago 
been  acquainted  with  chemistry,  as  at  present  improved,  he 
would  not  have  missed  that  permanent  fame,  to  w4iich  his 
ingenuity  so  well  entitled  him.  Tull  was  unquestionably 
the  first  practical  advocate  for  the  powers  of  pulverization ; 
but  he  was  deceived  by  its  astonishing  and  various  effects, 
Avithout  being  able  to  perceive  its  limits.  Hence  he  w^as  led 
into  the  erroneous  belief,  that  pulverization  could  even  supply 
the  place  of  manures,  in  farm  management.  Modern  science, 
however,  would  have  enabled  him  to  discover,  that,  although 
the  comminuating  of  soils  incredibly  multiplies  the  fibrous 
roots,  or  mouths  of  plants ;  although  it  also  facilitates  the 
speedy  and  perfect  preparation  of  their  food,  and  conducts  the 
food  so  prepared  more  regularly  to  the  roots,  yet  of  food  itself 
it  does  not  communicate  the  smallest  supply  or  portion,  beyond 
w'hat  the  soil  actually  possesses.  As  we  cannot,  in  these  times, 
fall  into  the  error  of  Tull,  let  us  not  omit,  for  our  present  pur- 
pose, to  put  a  due  value  on  pulverization  (which  in  husbandry 
of  late,  as  connected  with  deepening,  seems  to  be  rather  un- 
dervalued), while  we  endeavour,  by  the  methods  already 
pointed  out,  to  add  as  much  as  possible  to  the  vigour  and 
food  of  woody  plants. 

Soils,  then,  may  be  most  effectually  improved  by  the  plan- 
ter, by  altering  their  constituent  parts,  as  has  been  above 
shown,  either  by  the  addition  of  ingredients,  in  which  they 
are  deficient,  or  by  the  subtraction  of  others,  that  too  much 
abound  in  them  ;  but  in  ordinary  cases,  chiefly  in  the  former 
way,  by  admixture  with  other  soils,  and  by  the  application 
of  mineral  manures.  The  best  natural  soils  are  certainly 
those,  of  which  the  materials  have  been  derived  from  different 
strata ;  that  have  been,  minutely  divided  by  air  and  water, 


167 


and  are  intimately  blended  together.  On  this  account,  in 
improving  soils  by  artificial  methods,  the  husbandman  or  the 
arboriculturist  cannot  steer  in  so  safe  a  course,  as  by  study- 
ing the  eflects  of  intermixture,  and  imitating  the  chemistry 
of  nature. 

In  preparing  soils  on  these  principles,  for  the  removal  of 
trees,  the  materials  cannot  often  lie  at  a  distance.  In  this 
quarter  of  the  island,  there  is  no  man,  possessing  grounds  of 
any  extent,  who  has  not  the  command  of  more,  than  one 
sort  of  soil,  especially  in  the  mineral  districts.  In  the  Park 
here,  three  different  species  are  found,  namely,  tenacious  clay, 
strong  loam,  and  light  sand  ;  and  fortunately  also,  peat-moss 
in  abundance  near  at  hand.  My  practice,  therefore,  has 
been  diligently  to  collect  and  make  up  masses  or  heaps  of 
compost,  in  different  parts  of  the  grounds,  adjacent  to  where 
the  trees  might  be  wanted,  and  to  have  them  always  ready 
for  use,  of  not  less  than  six  months  old.  These  masses  are 
compounded  usually  in  the  following  manner  :  First,  quick- 
lime recently  burnt  (called  in  Scotland  "  lime  shells")  with 
clayey  matter,  for  the  light  land  ;  Secondly,  mild  lime  with 
sandy  soil,  for  the  aluminous ;  and  Thirdly,  quicklime  with 
peat-moss,  for  the  loamy.  To  each  of  the  two  soils  first  men- 
tioned, I  usually  give  an  addition  of  about  a  third  part  of 
the  peat  compost ;  and  by  procuring  the  peat  in  rather  an 
advanced  state  of  decomposition,  its  speedy  preparation  is 
more  easily  brought  about. 

In  this  way,  I  conceive,  I  have  succeeded,  with  the  least 
possible  expense  of  manure  and  labour,  in  preparing  mate- 
rials for  improving  the  different  soils,  for  the  reception  of  the 
fibrous  roots  of  trees.  The  clay  compost,  by  means  of  the 
lime,  being  brought  into  a  state  of  decomposition,  surpris- 
ingly improves  the  silicious  soil,  by  giving  it  greater  consis- 
tency, in  the  same  way  that  the  same  soil  is  benefited  by 
marl,  or  calcareous  matter.  The  sand  compost,  in  hke 
manner,  still  more  powerfully  acts  on  the  aluminous  soil. 


168 

As  all  soils  aie  meliorated  by  lime,  that  do  not  effervesce  with 
acids,  and  sands  most  remarkablVj  so  the  hard  and  adhesive 
qualities  of  the  clay  are  subdued,  by  the  action  of  the  sand 
and  lime  united,  its  parts  are  comminuated,  and  the  inert 
vegetable  matter  is  brought  into  operation.  The  peat  com- 
post, for  similar  reasons,  and  by  means  of  the  lime  which  it 
contains,  is  well  calculated  to  stimulate,  and  add  vegetable 
matter  to  the  loamy  soil. 

But  the  peat  compost,  for  general  application  to  all  soils,  I 
have  found  the  most  extensively  useful  of  the  whole,  if  pre- 
pared with  a  third  part  of  animal  manure,  or  fresh  farm- 
yard dung,  according  to  the  fermenting  process,  discovered 
by  the  late  Lord  Meadowbank,  whose  memory  will  be  im- 
mortal wdth  both  the  husbandman  and  the  arboriculturist. 
For  thin  gravelly  soil,  where  a  considerable  quantity  of  car- 
bonaceous matter  is  required  to  supply  its  wants,  this  com- 
post, if  properly  made,  will  be  found  even  preferable  to 
ordinary  animal  manure,  as  containing  much  more  carbon, 
and  continuing  its  action  longer  on  the  ground.  Even  w'hen 
prepared  with  quicklime  only,  recently  burnt  and  slacked, 
that  is,  hydrate  of  lime,  one-fifth  part  of  lime  to  four-fifths 
of  peat,  it  is  extremely  valuable,  from  its  loose  and  friable 
properties,  and  the  fine  state  of  comminution,  to  which  it 
may  be  readily  brought.  Gluicklime,  when  it  becomes  mild, 
operates  in  the  same  way  as  chalk  ;  but,  in  the  act  of  becom- 
ing mild,  it  has  the  power  of  preparing  soluble  out  of  insolu- 
ble matter.  Hence  its  great  effect  on  peat,  and  on  all  soils 
containing  an  excess  of  vegetable  insoluble  matter.  But  for 
peat  compost  of  either  species  to  operate  fully  in  preparing  the 
soil  for  the  fibrous  roots  of  plants,  it  should  l^e  mixed  in  the 
ground,  for  at  least  a  twelvemonth  before  the  trees  are  re- 
moved, so  that,  on  opening  the  pits  for  the  second  time,  it 
shall  have  nearly  disappeared,  in  consequence  of  its  com- 
plete and  perfect  incorporation  with  the  soil. 

This  last  method  of  decomposing  peat,  we  owe  to  a  very 


169 

ingenious  and  scientific  nobleman,  tlic  Earl  of  Dundonald, 
whose  memory  will  also  be  long  held  in  grateful  remembrance 
by  his  countrymen.  This  distinguished  chemist  was  the 
first  writer,  who,  nearly  half  a  century  ago,  pointed  out  the 
means  of  rendering  agriculture  a  new  art,  by  the  aid  of 
chemistry,  in  which  he  has  been  since  followed  by  Kirwan, 
by  Sir  H.  Davy,  and  other  ingenious  authors.  The  general 
error  then  and  still  committed,  in  the  making  up  of  hme 
compost,  is  the  use  of  the  lime  in  far  too  great  a  proportion, 
thereby  reducing  the  peat  to  charcoal,  and  dissipating  in  a 
gaseous  state  its  most  useful  component  parts.  Thus,  the 
lime  is  rendered  nearly  effete  and  powerless,  and  brought 
back  to  the  state  of  mere  challc,  instead  of  forming  such  a 
combination  with  the  peat,  and  the  gas  generated  in  the 
process,  as,  on  being  applied  to  the  soil,  should  promote  the 
growth  of  plants. 

In  the  same  way,  a  want  of  success  not  less  remarkable 
has  been  experienced,  in  preparing  dung  compost,  according 
to  the  fermenting  process  discovered  by  Lord  Meadowbank. 
This,  I  conceive,  has  proceeded  chiefly  from  two  causes ; 
first,  the  want  of  skill  in  providing  peat  of  a  proper  quality, 
and  in  a  state  fitted  to  undergo  the  fermenting  process  with 
effect ;  and  secondly,  in  applying  the  dung  in  too  exhausted 
a  condition  ;  both  of  which  tend  to  prevent  the  antiseptic 
quahties  of  the  moss  from  being  counteracted,  and  the  peat 
from  being  rendered  soluble.  For  the  methods,  which  have 
been  suggested  by  experience,  for  the  improvement  of  both 
of  these  valuable  composts,  the  agricultural  reader,  as  well 
as  the  planter,  is  referred  to  the  notes,  which  may  probably 
be  found  interesting  to  both.* 

There  is  one  circumstance,  which  deserves  particular  at- 
tention, in  preparing  this  valuable  compost.  It  is  observable 
in  the  southern,  as  well  as  in  the  northern  division  of  the 

*  Note  III. 
22 


170 

island,  lliat  peat-moss  is  found  of  very  dilFerent  qualities,  and 
has  frequently  some  portion  of  iron  combined  with  it,  united 
w  ith  sulphuric  acid.  This  is  a  mixture,  which  in  excess  is 
pernicious  to  vegetation  and  to  the  growth  of  woody  plants 
It  therefore  becomes  necessary  to  destroy  or  neutralize  it,  by 
admixture  with  other  substances.  The  respectable  judge 
above  mentioned  says,  that  all  his  peat  at  Meadowbank  was 
so  contaminated.  Some  part  of  the  peat  at  this  place  is  un- 
fortunately of  the  same  species,  and  many  of  my  crops,  as 
well  as  trees,  were  injured  by  it,  before  the  cause  was  dis- 
covered. When  the  peat  is  taken  from  the  pit,  and  laid  out 
to  dry  in  the  heap,  the  sulphate  of  iron  is  easily  distin- 
guished, by  an  efflorescence  of  small  white  crystals  of  an 
astringent  taste  appearing  on  the  surface,  and  also  a  strong 
sulphureous  smell,  on  its  being  burnt,  or  exposed  to  the  rays 
of  the  sun. 

The  remedy  suggested  by  the  learned  judge  I  have  found 
perfectly  eflectual,  in  attenuating  or  counteracting  these  per- 
nicious ingredients,  namely,  to  add  to  the  dunghill  or  com- 
post, in  preparing  it  for  fermentation,  a  certain  proportion  of 
coal,  wood,  or  peat  ashes  ;  he  says,  a  twenty-eighth  part ;  or, 
in  default  of  these,  half  the  quantity  of  slacked  lime.  Lime 
is  the  substance,  which  has  been  used  here,  but  in  a  rather 
larger  proportion  than  that  which  Lord  Meadowbank  re- 
commends.* It  gives  me,  however,  particular  satisfaction  to 
find,  that  I  am  borne  out  in  my  partiality  to  peat  compost, 
as  a  general  cmd  useful  7nanure,  by  the  practice  as  well  as 
the  opinion  of  a  writer,  who  was  himself  a  skilful  planter, 
and  a  chemist  of  considerable  experience. 

The  transplanting  of  large  trees  and  underwood  is  prac- 
tised for  two  difierent  purposes  ;  First,  for  procuring  Single 
Trees,  and  Open  dispositions  of  Wood  in  the  park ;  and 
Secondly,  for  raising  at  once  Close  Woods  or  Plantations,  for 

*   Diii'dioiis  lor  preparintr  Maiiuic  from  I'eal,  j).  'i'A. 


171 

slielter  or  ornament,,  llcncc  tlic  preparation  of  tlie  soil  is  lo 
be  considered,  in  reference  to  those  two  separate  purposes  or 
heads,  which  shall  be  examined  in  their  order.  And  here, 
as  in  may  instances,  which  occur  in  tlic  seciuel,  I  entertain 
great  doubt  of  ])cing  able  to  make  myself  distinctly  under- 
stood. It  is  one  thing  to  be  acquainted  with  a  series  of  daily 
practices  and  manual  operations,  and  another  to  render  a  mi- 
nute detail  of  them,  of  their  causes,  and  consequences,  and 
various  application  intelligible  to  the  reader.  Language  from 
its  nature  often  treats  more  clearly  of  abstract  ideas,  and  gen- 
eral truths,  than  of  sensible  or  material  objects ;  and  there 
are  processes  in  all  arts,  which  a  single  glance  of  the  eye 
will  more  fully  explain,  than  whole  pages  of  description. 
On  this  account,  I  stand  greatly  in  need  of  the  indulgence  of 
the  reader ;  and  I  shall  endeavour  to  deserve  it,  by  studying 
perspicuity  in  the  delineations  which  are  to  follow,  in  this  and 
other  sections,  and  conciseness  also,  in  as  far  as  the  peculiar- 
ities of  a  new  subject  will  admit. 

First,  then,  as  to  the  preparation  of  the  soil  for  single 
trees,  and  open  dispositions  of  wood.  It  has  been  said 
above,  that  no  trees  of  magnitude  can  be  raised,  without 
very  considerable  depth  of  soil.  No  tree  transplanted  should 
have  less  than  from  eighteen  inches  to  two  feet  deep  of 
mould,  prepared  and  enriched  according  to  the  above  princi- 
ples, to  some  distance  round  the  plant.  If  park-planting  be 
intended,  the  first  thing  to  be  done  is,  to  mark  out  with  stakes 
the  site  or  position  of  the  single  and  scattered  trees,  or  groups 
of  two,  three,  or  more ;  a  work  of  no  small  nicety  and  diffi- 
culty in  any  case,  and  which,  where  the  prominent  parts  of 
a  place  are  concerned,  cannot  be  trusted  to  inferior  hands. 
Here  an  art  is  in  requisition  of  a  far  higher  and  more  difficult 
class  than  the  mere  planting  of  trees,  I  mean  the  art  of  de- 
signing real  landscape,  or  landscape  composed  of  nature's 
own  materials :  for,  as  these  open  or  loose  dispositions  of 
wood  form  often  the  principal  features  of  the  picture,  or  its 


172 

accessories,  to  disperse  them  with  skill  and  effect,  implies  no 
mean  acquaintance  with  this  superior  art. 

As  single  trees,  in  respect  to  site,  are  wholly  unconnected 
with  one  another,  the  pits  for  them  are  to  be  made  separately. 
For  this  purpose,  the  ground,  supposing  it  to  be  tolerably  rich 
and  deep,  with  a  porous  subsoil  (that  is,  a  subsoil  of  sand, 
gravel,  or  rock,  or  combinations  of  them),  is  to  be  trenched 
to  the  depth  of  nearly  two  feet ;  which  depth  is  six  inches 
more  than  common  gardeners'  trenching.  The  latter  is 
usually  executed  two  spits  deep,  with  two  intermediate  shov- 
ellings ;  but  in  the  work  in  question,  we  should  go  down 
between  three  and  four  spit?,  without  any  shovellings.  The 
method  last  mentioned  tends  to  increase  pulverization,  and 
especially  a  more  general  intermixture  of  the  different  por- 
tions of  the  soil,  without  increasing  the  expense  of  the  work.* 
For  a  pit  of  this  description,  two,  or  at  most  three  cart-loads 
of  the  proper  compost,  are  sufficient  (I  mean  single  carts, 
or  carts  drawn  by  one  horse),  if  mixed  according  to  the  prin- 
ciples above  laid  down.  If  the  soil  be  sandy  or  gravelly,  the 
clay  compost  should  be  used  ;  if  clayey,  the  sand  compost ; 
with  the  addition  of  one  third-part  of  the  peat,  or  general 
compost,  which,  as  said  above,  is  applicable  to  all  soils. 
Should  the  soil  be  deep  and  loamy,  the  last  mentioned  is 
probably  the  compost  best  suited  to  divide  into  parts  the  fiesh 
mould  brought  up,  and  to  excite  a  general  chemical  action 
throughout  the  mass. 

In  executing  the  trenching,  if  the  pit  be  to  stand  for  a 
twelvemonth  or  more,  before  transplanting,  the  compost  is  to 
be  laid  down  in  half-loads  round  the  stake,  which  marks  out 
the  site  of  the  pit,  and  at  such  a  distance,  as  not  to  obstruct 
the  workmen.  The  dimensions  are  then  to  be  marked  out 
for  middle-sized  trees,  of  from  five-and-twenty  to  eight-and- 
t wonfy  feet  high,  in  a  circular  form,  and  at  two  "  spades"  and 

*  Note  IV. 


173 

a  half  distant  from  the  stake,  or  about  eighteen  feet  diame- 
ter. This  is  the  mode  of  measuring  usual  among  our  work- 
men ;  the  spade  being  that  superior  and  efficient  implement, 
about  three  feet  eight  inches  long,  called  the  "  Scotch  spade," 
with  an  iron  handle  at  the  upper  end  of  the  shaft,  and  not 
the  common  garden  spade,  which  is  of  little  use,  except  for 
stirring  loose  mould. 

Supposing  the  subsoil  to  be  sand  or  gravel,  and  of  a  suffi- 
cient depth  to  admit  of  the  pit  prescribed,  the  next  thing  to 
be  done  is,  to  wheel  away,  from  the  side  at  which  you  are  to 
begin,  as  much  earth  as  will  close  in  the  last  trench,  and  to 
lay  it  down  for  the  purpose,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  pit. 
The  compost  being  of  two  kinds,  clayey  and  peaty,  as  already 
described,  should  be  dashed  on,  or  scattered  like  lime  upon  a 
field,  as  the  trenching  proceeds,  over  the  entire  surface  of  the 
work,  so  as  to  mix  the  whole  in  the  completest manner;  and 
when  the  trench  is  closed  in  at  the  further  side,  it  should  lie 
for  a  twelvemonth,  as  before  stated. 

Supposing,  on  the  other  hand,  that  the  soil  be  deficient  in 
the  competent  depth  (a  thing  which  has  unfortunately  too 
often  happened  at  this  place,)  there  is  no  remedy  but  to  sup- 
ply the  want  with  earth  brought  from  some  other  quarter.  A 
few  cart-loads  are  all,  that  in  most  instances  are  required ;  and 
a  little  practice  will  teach  the  planter  to  procure  it,  from  the 
cleanings  of  drains  or  ditches,  from  natural  hollows  in  woods, 
and  such  like  places,  where  calcareous  earth  is  sure  to  be  col- 
lected. The  best  way  is,  to  take  it  out  in  strips  or  lines  of 
only  one  spit  wide,  and  of  the  same  depth ;  by  which  means, 
no  material  injury  will  be  done  to  the  ground  by  the  opera- 
tion. 

In  supplying  such  earth,  let  it  be  remembered  that  rich 
mould  is  not  essentially  necessary,  and  that  soil  even  of  a 
very  inferior  quality  will  answer  the  purpose.  Every  one 
must  have  observed  the  readiness  with  which  the  roots  of 
trees  find  their  way  into  a  mound  of  earth  of  any  quality 


174 

whatever,  that  has  been  stirred,  and  consequently  comminu- 
ated,  by  being  forced  up  beyond  the  natural  level  of  the  sur- 
face ;  a  fact,  which  demonstrates  in  a  striking  manner  the 
justness  of  the  principle,  that  to  render  any  soil  pervious  to 
air  and  water,  and  to  render  it  fertile,  are  almost  synonymous 
terms.  With  a  mass  of  earth  so  prepared,  and  to  between 
eighteen  inches  and  two  feet  out  beyond  the  length  of  the 
roots,  both  roots  and  branches  will  soon  be  stimulated  to 
greater  multiplicity  and  more  vigorous  extension ;  and  the 
former  may  be  then  safely  trusted  to  seek  food  for  themselves, 
over  the  natural  surface  of  the  ground.  Should  a  still  great- 
er range  of  pabulum,  or  of  deepened  soil  be  requisite  for 
particular  trees,  it  will  be  easy  to  provide  it,  after  the  trees  are 
transplanted ;  as  such  masses  of  earth,  as  these  pits  contain, 
can  be  extended  at  pleasure,  and  both  the  shape  and  the 
quality  of  the  ground  at  the  same  time  be  improved. 

Supposing  the  soil  and  subsoil  to  be  clayey  and  tenacious, 
particular  caution  must  be  observed  in  trenching,  to  leave  the 
substratum  untouched  ;  and  the  safest  method  in  all  cases  is, 
to  penetrate  no  deeper  than  the  improved  and  friable  mould 
extends,  which  is  always  permeable  by  moisture.  But, 
should  the  workmen  unfortunately,  through  ignorance  or 
inattention,  penetrate  such  a  subsoil,  a  pool  of  water  would  be 
formed  by  the  fust  rains  that  fell,  of  the  size  of  the  pit, 
where,  being  held  as  in  a  cup,  the  roots  of  the  tree  would  be 
chilled  on  its  removal,  and  the  tree  itself  probably  killed,  in 
the  first  season. 

Supposing  further,  that  from  necessity,  or  perhaps  from 
choice,  the  planter  cannot  wait  the  prescribed  space  of  a 
twelvemonth,  for  the  most  propitious  time  for  removal,  and 
will  be  content  with  a  less  perfect  comminution,  and  a  less 
intimate  incorporation  of  the  materials,  let  him  proceed  as 
follows.  Having  maked  out  the  pit  and  its  dimensions,  and 
laid  the  compost,  or  extra  earth,  or  both,  as  the  case  may  be, 
round  the  outside,  let  the  workmen,  in  the  first  place,  spade 


175 

the  whole  into  the  centre  at  the  stake ;  and  mixing  it  an 
much  as  possible  by  that  operation,  form  a  liigh  and  narrow 
heap  round  the  stake.  Let  them  next  open  the  pit  to  the 
depth  wanted,  as  before  noticed ;  but,  instead  of  trenching  or 
double-digging,  they  must  turn  out  the  contents  to  the  out- 
side edges ;  throwing  over,  for  every  stratum  of  a  spit  deep,  a 
corresponding  stratum  of  the  mixed  mass  from  the  centre,  till 
the  pit  is  thus  excavated  to  the  proper  depth.  As  soon  as  the 
stake  is  driven  down,  the  workmen  begin,  each  at  a  different 
part  of  the  mound  thrown  out,  and  work  round  the  pit,  so  as 
to  give  a  sort  of  half-trenching  or  turning  over  to  the  mound, 
by  tossing  it  to  and  fro,  throughout  its  whole  extent.  The 
contents  being  in  the  loosest  possible  state,  this  can  be  done 
with  great  rapidity ;  and  when  the  workmen  meet  in  the 
half-trenching,  the  business  is  completed.  The  pit  is  then 
ready  for  the  immediate  planting  of  the  tree.  Thus,  the 
greatest  comminution  of  these  mingled  ingredients  is  ob- 
tained with  the  least  labour,  and  by  only  once  throwing  out ; 
but  the  most  intimate  mixture  is  absolutely  necessary.  It  is 
true,  that  the  process,  however  compendious,  is  an  imperfect 
succedaneum  to  the  slower  maceration  or  preparation  by  na- 
ture: but  an  entire  year  is  saved  by  adopting  this  method, 
which  at  times  may  be  of  consequence  to  the  owner  of  a 
place  ;  while  there  are  not  perhaps  many  gardeners,  who 
can  boast  of  their  hothouse  mould  being  of  a  texture  more 
perfect  than  that  which  has  been  produced  by  it. 

Next,  as  to  groups  and  larger  masses.  By  a  group  of  trees 
is  to  be  understood  any  number  from  two  (which  is  the 
smallest  group)  to  ten,  or  more,  in  the  lawn  or  park,  intended 
for  some  particular  effect.  As  the  distances  between  the 
trees  are  generally  from  sixteen  to  twenty  feet,  according  to 
the  ground,  it  is  obvious,  that,  after  trenching  as  many  large 
spaces  or  circles  as  there  are  trees  in  the  group,  not  more  than 
a  third  part  of  the  whole  space  or  area  occupied  will  remain 
solid  or  untouched,  between  the  circles.     In  all  caaes  of  this 


176 

sort,  I  should  much  recommend,  that  the  entire  area,  com- 
prising all  the  trees  of  the  group,  be  trenched  at  once,  and 
reaching  to  at  least  five  yards  beyond  the  stakes,  which  mark 
the  outside  plants.  Thus,  the  labour  of  wheeling  earth,  to 
close  in  the  work  at  each  particular  space  or  circle,  is  saved, 
and  a  much  wider  range  given  to  the  roots  to  extend  freely. 
In  fact,  the  number  of  additional  or  extra  poles  of  ground  to 
be  turned  over  is  trifling,  whilst  a  considerable  saving  is 
made,  in  the  lesser  depth  of  the  trench  required,  particularly 
on  stiff  land,  and  a  great  additional  value  conferred  on  the 
ground  itself. 

There  is  no  soil,  of  which  the  produce,  whether  in  grain- 
crops  or  in  pasture,  will  not  be  increased  by  the  one  half,  in 
consequence  of  such  stirring  and  deepening;  and  there  are 
many  soils,  those  of  a  thin  quality  in  particular,  on  which 
these  processes  will  double  the  produce,  if  the  new  earth 
brought  lip  be  properly  pulverized,  and  manured  with  com- 
post. Besides,  from  poor  clays,  and  lands  inclined  to  mois- 
ture it  will  banish  rushes  effectually  (if  rushes  be  produced  by 
surface  causes,)  one  of  the  most  troublesome  weeds  which 
we  have  to  eradicate.  It  is  unnecessary  to  pursue  the  sub- 
ject further  in  this  place,  although  it  has  hitherto  attracted  no 
general  notice.  But,  as  it  rises  greatly  in  the  scale  of  inte- 
rest and  consequence,  from  its  importance  to  both  husbandry 
and  arboriculture,  it  may  be  worth  while  to  give  the  details 
and  explanations  in  a  Note  below,  to  which  I  refer  the  in- 
quisitive reader.* 

In  trenching  entire  spaces  or  areas  for  groups,  moreover, 
two  important  savings  are  made  in  the  execution  of  the 
work.  First,  in  the  trenching  itself;  as  not  more  than  eight- 
een inches  are  necessary  for  the  deepening  a  light  soil,  and 
one  that  is  heavy,  not  more  than  twenty  inches.  This  sa- 
ving obviously  results  from  the  far  greater  and  more  uni- 

*  Note  V. 


177 

form  scope,  that  is  given  for  tlie  elongation  of  the  roots,  on  a 
space  of  ground  of  such  increased  magnitude.  The  second 
saving  is,  that  on  such  a  space,  it  is  very  seldom  that  any  ex- 
tra earth  can  be  wanted,  in  order  to  supply  a  deficiency  of 
soil,  as  must  sometimes  happen  with  single  trees.  On  clayey 
land,  you  may  freely  go  down,  and  procure  the  depth  re- 
quired ;  because  no  water  can  stagnate,  where  there  is  no  pit 
to  hold  it,  but  where  the  entire  bottom  of  the  space,  or  area 
trenched,  is  worked  to  a  uniform  level,  that  is,  a  slope-level, 
so  as  to  carry  off  the  water  collected  from  the  surface ;  and 
hence  the  great  excellence  of  deep  trenching  in  every  case. 
The  only  case  which  can  require  an  aid  of  extra  earth  to  the 
soil,  is  where  pure  sand  or  gravel,  as  on  small  eminences, 
rises  nearly  to  the  surface,  and  where  there  is  next  to  no- 
thing to  form  the  nourishment  of  plants. 

During  the  trenching  of  the  spaces,  it  is  advisable  to  give 
the  work  a  good  dressing  of  compost  of  a  quality  directly  op- 
posite to  the  quaUty  of  the  soil,  and  to  be  dashed  on,  thinly 
and  frequently,  over  the  face  or  front  of  the  new  earth 
thrown  up.  If  this  be  abundantly  done,  one  extra  cart-load 
of  compost  (I  mean  a  single  cart)  for  each  tree  is  sufficient, 
not  omitting  a  third  part  more  of  the  peaty  or  general  com- 
post, to  finish  the  preparation.  The  inexperienced  planter 
may  rely  upon  it,  that  there  is  no  improvement  more  cer- 
tain than  this  of  trenching  at  once  the  whole  area  which  a 
group  comprises,  instead  of  the  preparation  of  pits  for  indi- 
vidual trees.  It  is  not  always  that  the  best  style  of  work 
proves  the  cheapest  in  the  begimiing,  however  it  may  in 
general  turn  out  in  the  eiid.  But  in  the  present  instance, 
the  most  perfect  economy  is  united  with  the  most  perfect  effi- 
ciency, and  the  success  of  the  trees,  and  the  improvement  of 
the  ground  are  equally  consulted. 

It  is  to  be  noticed,  that  the  work  of  preparation,  in  every 
situation  where  it  is  convenient,  should  be  done  a  year  at 
least  before  the  removal  of  the  trees.     This  is  a  maxim  fully 

23 


178 

as  important  and  deserving  of  consideration,  as  any  one  that 
has  been  delivered  in  the  present  Section.  Although  some- 
what may  be  lost,  in  missing  the  carbonic  acid  gas,  and  the 
genial  influence  of  the  atmosphere,  which  are  introduced 
during  the  work,  in  order  to  excite  vegetation,  yet  a  superior 
object  is  gained,  by  a  fuller  incorporation  of  the  compost  with 
the  soil,  during  the  renewed  comminution  of  the  whole,  when 
the  planting  takes  place.  No  doubt,  an  excellent  soil,  as  has 
been  already  seen,  may  be  obtained  at  the  moment,  ancf  un- 
der tlie  pressure  of  circumstances,  by  ingenuity  and  skill. 
But  it  W'ill  be  found  by  experience,  that  there  is  no  case,  in 
which  a  little  time  and  patience  is  better  laid  out  than  in  the 
present,  as  may  be  proved  by  the  relative  progress  of  trees 
that  have  been  planted  in  the  one  way,  and  in  the  other. 
I  can  speak  from  repeated  experience  as  to  the  fact,  during 
the  last  twenty  years,  when  from  haste,  or  impatience,  or 
other  motive,  I  have  been  induced  to  sacrifice  science  to  con- 
venience, and  to  work  the  pits,  and  remove  the  trees  at  one 
and  the  same  time.  On  one  and  all  of  those  occasions,  I  felt, 
as  in  many  other  things,  that  I  was  following  the  worse 
course,  with  the  better  all  the  while  before  my  eyes. 

In  planting  new  approaches,  in  wooding  the  banks  of 
lakes  or  rivers,  by  means  of  the  transplanting  machine ;  in 
giving  additional  woody  features  to  grounds  near  the  man- 
sion-house ;  and,  in  a  word,  wherever  numerous  groups  or 
scattered  trees  are  wanted  for  immediate  effect,  I  earnestly 
recommend  this  method  to  be  followed.  In  an  approach,  for 
example,  fifty  or  sixty  yards  broad,  or  more,  as  circumstances 
may  require,  should  be  trenched  and  prepared,  as  above,  on 
each  side  the  carriage-way  ;  and  a  similar  space  on  the  bank 
of  a  lake  or  river.  In  any  less  space,  there  would  not  be 
room  to  group  and  scatter  the  trees  with  a  due  regard  to 
landscape  effect.  As  to  the  returning  of  the  ground  to  grass, 
although  the  rest  of  the  park  be  in  pasture  at  the  time,  it  is 
not  u  very  formidable  task.     It  may  be  fenced  with  hurdles 


179 

for  three  months,  after  being  properly  dressed,  and  sown 
down  with  grass-seeds,  if  the  space  or  area  of  the  ground 
trenclied  be  large ;  and  if  it  be  trifling,  it  needs  not  to  be 
fenced  at  all,  where  sheep  are  the  stock  upon  the  ground. 
The  superior  chance,  which  is  by  this  system  given  to  trees 
to  rise  speedily  to  great  timber,  and  the  increased  facility  to 
^  the  work  of  removal,  ought  to  be  sufficient  inducements  to 
the  owner  of  a  place,  particularly  in  new  designs,  to  adopt 
the  system.  But  when  it  is  considered,  that  the  extra  ex- 
pense of  trenching  an  acre,  or  two  acres  at  once,  for  these 
objects,  is  repaid  more  than  twofold,  by  the  additional  yearly 
value  of  the  ground,  there  must  be  gain  rather  than  loss,  by 
following  the  culture  recommended. 

We  now  come  to  the  second  head,  namely,  close  woods  and 
plantations.  Close  plantations,  raised  by  means  of  the 
transplanting  machine,  may  be  desirable,  whether  at  old  pla- 
ces or  new,  for  various  purposes,  where  the  immediate  effect 
of  wood  is  wanted,  for  concealing  objects,  for  example,  that 
require  concealment ;  for  adding  features  to  the  foreground  of 
the  landscape  ;  or  for  giving  accompaniments  to  water,  and 
the  Hke.  These  plantations  consist  of  standard  or  grove 
wood,  at  from  eighteen  to  twenty  feet  from  tree  to  tree,  with 
copse  or  underwood  at  five  or  six  feet,  occupying  the  inter- 
vals. 

When  the  plantation  is  marked  out,  the  first  thing  to  be 
done  is,  soon  after  the  autumn,  to  trench  or  double-dig  the 
ground,  eighteen  inches  deep,  in  light  or  silicious  soils,  and 
twenty  inches  at  least,  in  clayey  or  aluminous.  During  the 
course  of  the  trenching,  if  a  manuring  of  compost  can  be 
spared,  it  is  an  obvious  improvement  to  dash  it  on,  over  the 
slope  of  the  earth  thrown  up,  in  order  to  promote  a  comminu- 
tion of,  and  to  give  an  incitement  to  the  new  earth,  which 
had  never  before  been  exposed  to  the  air.  But  that  is  not 
essentially  necessary  in  this  stage  of  the  business. 

By  the  month  of  April,  the  winter  frosts  will  have  mel- 


180 

lowed  and  made  friable  the  new  soil,  especially  if  aluminous ; 
which  greatly  assists  the  pulverization  or  comminution  of  its 
parts.  The  ground  is  next  well  dunged  for  a  potatoe-crop, 
with  ordinary  animal  manure,  or  better,  peat  compost,  made 
with  farm-yard  dung,  according  to  the  fermenting  process  of 
Lord  Meadowbank,  and  twice  heated  and  turned.  In  de- 
fault of  compost  during  the  trenching,  particularly  if  the  sub- 
soil be  clay,  it  is  advisable,  soon  after  the  potatoes  are  planted, 
to  hoe  into  the  drills  as  much  slacked  lime,  in  fine  powder,  as 
is  generally  used  to  a  wheat  crop,  that  is,  about  a  hundred 
and  fifty  or  sixty  bushels  per  acre.  This  treatment  surpri- 
singly tends  to  comminuate  the  subsoil  turned  up ;  it  brings 
the  hard  or  inert  substances  contained  in  it  into  a  state  of  de- 
composition or  solution,  and  renders  them  the  proper  food  of 
plants.  If  the  process  be  conducted  with  common  judgment, 
the  value  of  the  potatoe-crop  cannot  be  less  than  from  201.  to 
25/.  per  Scotch  acre  (I  have  myself  drawn  30Z.  under  fa- 
vourable circumstances;)  and  it  fully  pays  the  labour  and 
manure  laid  out,  and  perhaps  some  rent  besides.  By  the 
succeeding  season,  the  ground  will  be  in  a  good  condition  to 
be  planted ;  after  which,  it  should  be  kept  with  the  hoe  for 
three  years. 

In  so  far,  then,  the  mode  of  preparing  the  ground  for  close 
plantations  is  superior,  in  point  of  economical  arrangement, 
to  the  preparation  for  open  dispositions  of  wood,  as  it  is  clear 
that  it  may  be  prepared  without  expense  to  the  owner.  By 
the  directions  here  given,  the  soil  in  the  latter  is  more  pul- 
verized, and  approaches,  if  well  managed,  to  the  state  of  fine 
dark-coloured  mould,  such  as  is  used  for  a  vinery,  and  supe- 
rior to  that  of  most  vineries.  In  the  former,  what  is  deficient 
in  fineness  is  often  compensated  by  variety,  and  by  the 
extensive  scope,  which  it  gives  to  the  roots  to  search  for  their 
food. 

On  considering  these  various  methods  of  improving  soils. 


181 

for  the  use  of  woody  plants,  the  great,  and  indeed  paramount 
importance  of  subsoils  cannot  fail  to  strike  the  reader.  In 
fact,  the  latter  may  be  said,  in  a  great  measure,  to  command 
and  render  subordinate  the  actual  properties  of  the  former, 
rendering  them  favourable  or  unfavourable,  according  to 
their  own  peculiar  character.  The  first  question  that  is 
asked  by  a  skilful  planter,  on  surveying  a  place  for  the  first 
time,  is  not  respecting  the  soil,  but  the  subsoil.  If  that  be 
propitious,  he  is  comparatively  indiflerent  as  to  the  superin- 
cumbent strata.  All  soils  are  susceptible  of  melioration,  from 
the  most  silicious  to  the  most  argillaceous.  Their  pernicious 
ingredients  can  often  be  modified,  if  they  cannot  be  altered, 
as  we  have  already  seen ;  but  subsoils  are  the  gift  of  nature, 
for  evil  or  for  good,  and  always  lie  beyond  the  reach  of  our 
improvement.  In  order  that  the  reader  may  form  a  right 
judgment  of  both  their  favourable  and  unfavourable  proper- 
ties, for  the  growth  of  wood,  the  following  short  view  is  sub- 
joined of  the  merits  of  both. 

The  most  favourable  subsoils  are  those,  through  which 
the  excess  of  water,  received  in  rainy  seasons,  is  allowed 
slowly  to  percolate,  and  which  retain  moisture  suflBcient  for 
the  sustenance  of  plants.  First,  close-lying  strata ;  in  which 
a  considerable  proportion  of  sand  and  fine  gravel  is  intimately 
mixed.  Secondly,  free-stone ;  provided  a  bed  of  hard  and 
impermeable  clay  do  not  intervene  between  it  and  the  soil, 
which  sometimes  happens.  And  thirdly,  a  kind  of  green- 
stone (Scottice,  rotten  whin,)  which  is  the  most  favourable 
of  all,  when  there  is  over  it  a  sufficient  depth  of  mould,  for 
the  above  purposes.  Such,  for  example,  are  the  soil  and 
subsoil  of  that  favourite  tract  of  country,  at  the  foot  of  the 
Ochill  and  other  hills  in  Stirlingshire  and  Perthshire,  so  well 
known  for  the  growth  of  its  timber.  Here  it  descends  in  a 
gradual  slope,  from  the  hills  towards  the  river  Forth,  both 
east  and  west  of  the  town  of  Stirling,  while  the  river  slowlv 


182 

winds  through  the  ricli,  but  alluvial  plain  below.  In  this 
sort  of  subsoil,  the  excess  of  the  water  collected  from  the 
sky,  and  the  heights  above,  passes  through  the  fissures,  and 
is  received  and  retained  in  its  subterraneous  cavities ;  by 
which  means  the  rock,  being  always  damp,  and  never  exsic- 
cated, can  communicate  its  moisture  to  the  soil  above,  in 
seasons  of  drought.  It  is  true,  this  rock  sends  out  frequent 
springs,  from  its  internal  reservoirs,  to  the  surface :  but  they 
are  often  useful,  instead  of  being  pernicious ;  and  they  may 
generally  be  carried  olT,  by  drains  of  inconsiderable  depth,  if 
cut  across  the  outcropping  extremity  of  the  rock. 

The  subsoils  of  an  unfavourable  quality  are,  First,  such  as 
are  composed  of  dense  and  argillaceous  substances,  through 
which  no  water  can  pass,  it  being  retained  stagnant  at  the 
bottom  of  the  soil.  In  this  situation,  it  has  the  most  inju- 
rious effects,  not  only  by  chilling  the  roots  that  reach  it,  but 
by  disabling  the  soil  from  exerting  that  sort  of  repulsive 
force,  which,  as  has  been  seen,  is  necessary  to  fertility.  Se- 
condly, those  open  beds  of  loose  stones  and  sand,  froiii  the 
bottom  of  which  water  is  readily  drawn  off,  by  subterraneous 
outlets.  These  strata  are  sometimes  continuous,  but  they 
oftener  occur  in  narrow  lines  or  strips  ;  they  are  named 
"  scalds"  by  the  Norfolk  farmers,  and  are  as  injurious  to  crops 
in  a  wet,  as  in  a  dry  season.  Thirdly,  there  may  be  added 
those  extensive  ranges,  or  strata  of  dry  rocks,  of  a  hard 
texture,  composed  of  slate,  sometimes  granite,  but  most  com- 
monly of  gneiss,  accompanied  in  some  districts  with  a  con- 
siderable proportion  of  iron,  proljably  in  the  state  of  orange 
oxide.  These  rocks  run  in  long  ridges  through  the  districts 
where  they  lie,  sometimes  narrow,  and  sometimes  of  a  con- 
siderable breadth.  They  are  dry  to  a  great  breadth,  and 
full  of  fissures,  through  which  the  Avater  quickly  passes.  The 
orange  oxide  always  appears  in  thin  lamina  among  the 
fissures.     As  thcv  are,  like  the  sandy  bottoms,  not  retentive 


183 

of  water,  all  vegetation  is  destroyed  in  dry  seasons,  on  the 
soils  which  cover  them,  and  woods,  were  they  planted  there, 
would  share  the  same  fate.  When  these  rocks  are  near  the 
surface,  the  oxide  with  which  they  abound  is  generally  inju- 
rious to  vegetable  life,  and  trees  die,  as  soon  as  their  roots 
come  in  contact  with  it.  Of  these  rocky  strata  the  greater 
part  of  the  Western  Highlands  and  islands  of  Scotland  fur- 
nish remarkable  examples,  excluding,  of  course,  in  most 
districts,  the  ingredient  of  iron.  But  it  is  from  a  want  of  soil, 
and  not  of  climate,  that  woods  of  any  given  extent  cannot 
be  got  up  in  those  unsheltered,  but  romantic  regions.  Nature 
is  every  where  impartial  in  her  gifts.  Where  wood  abounds, 
the  character  of  a  district  is  often  tame  and  uninteresting. 
Were  the  grand  scenery  of  these  "  high-featured  countries," 
their  sublime  mountains,  and  blue  lakes  crowned  with  the 
forests  of  the  south,  they  would  in  point  of  picturesque 
beauty  be  the  paradise  of  the  earth. 

Happy,  then,  is  the  planter,  who  has  none  of  these  dry 
rocks  for  his  subsoil  ;  for  it  clearly  appears  that  neither 
general  planting,  nor  removal  of  trees  is  possible,  of  whatever 
size,  where  they  are  present.  Still  happier  is  he,  who,  with 
clay  and  sand  intermingled  beneath  his  surface,  or  even 
with  those  untoward  substances  separately  composing  his 
soils,  can  by  industry  and  skill  prepare  them  for  his  purpose. 
But  happiest  certainly  of  all  is  the  man,  who  can  boast  the 
possession  of  that  enviable  greenstone  or  rotten  whin,  with 
the  deep,  friable,  and  dark-coloured  mould  of  the  Ochills 
superincumbent  on  it ;  for  then  he  may  plant  or  remove 
whatever  trees  he  pleases,  and  without  preparation  either 
chemical  or  mechanical. 

In  conclusion,  I  have  to  observe,  that  there  is  perhaps 
some  reason  to  claim  the  indulgence  of  the  general  reader, 
for  the  seemingly  elaborate  manner  in  which  I  have  been 
obliged  to  point  out  the  chemical  and  scientific  principles, 


184 

on  which  soils  shovild  be  improved,  and  rendered  proper  for 
the  food  of  plants.  It  has  been  said  above,  and  it  cannot  be 
too  often  repeated,  or  too  earnestly  enforced,  that  it  is  by 
principles  drawn  from  nature,  and  elucidated  by  science,  that 
any  real  progress  can  be  made  in  an  art  hke  the  one  under 
discussion,  where  nature  and  science  must  unite  in  regulating 
the  process,  and  art  must  follow  in  the  track  which  they 
prescribe. 


i85 


SECTION  VII. 

PREPARATION  OF  THE  TREES  FOR  REMOVAL. 


It  has  been  said  above,  that  the  removal  of  large  trees  is 
appUcable  to  two  different  objects,  namely,  single  trees,  or 
open  dispositions  of  wood,  and  to  close  plantations ;  which 
last  consist  of  grove  and  underwood  intermixed.  Now,  as 
the  former  much  more  frequently  occur  in  practice  than  the 
latter,  so  transplanting  may  be  generally  said,  as  has  been 
already  noticed,  to  imply  increased  exposure. 

By  the  wise  economy  of  nature,  it  has  been  provided,  that 
trees  in  open  situations,  in  order  to  thrive,  must  possess  cer- 
tain external  conditions,  which  have  been  designated  the 
protecting  properties.  Therefore,  the  principle  of  transplant- 
ing lies,  in  adopting  such  subjects  as  possess  those  properties, 
wherever  they  can  be  found,  and  in  communicating  them 
to  others,  in  which  they  may  be  deficient.  It  is  obvious  that 
trees,  endued  with  the  protecting  properties  or  prerequisites, 
require  no  preparation  at  all ;  and  that  those  trees,  which 
possess  them  partially  or  inadequately,  require  it  precisely  in 
the  ratio  or  degree  of  that  inadequate  possession.  Further, 
it  is  apparent,  as  these  properties  must  be  either  protecting 
or  non-protecting,  or  a  modification  of  the  one  or  the  other, 
so  the  complete  presence  of  the  one  class  of  properties  neces- 
sarily implies  the  absence  of  the  other  class.  But  both  may 
nevertheless  exist  at  one  and  the  same  time,  in  different  parts 
of  the  same  tree.    For  the  purpose  of  removal,  for  example, 

24 


186 

^uch  II  plant  may  possess  fibrous  roots,  and  spreading  branches 
(two  of  the  protecting  properties,  whicli  are  generally  con- 
comitant,) yet  it  may  be  deficient  in  both  bark  and  stem. 
In  like  manner,  it  may  have  desirable  stem  and  bark  (two 
properties  likewise,  which  usually  go  together,)  and  yet  fail 
in  branches  and  roots. 

It  is  a  great  error  to  imagine,  with  the  early  planters,  and 
as  is  still  done  by  many,  that  the  business  of  preparation 
applies  solely  to  roots.  As  well  might  it  be  imagined,  that 
the  roots  carry  up  the  sap  to  the  top ;  that  they  elaborate  it 
in  the  leaves  ;  that  they  transmit  it  to  the  stem  and  branches ; 
and,  in  a  woid,  that  this  single  organ  performs  all  the  various 
functions  whicli  exist  in  a  complicated  system.  When  the 
ingenious  Lord  Fitzharding,aswe  learnfrom  Evelyn, thought 
of  cutting  round  the  roots  of  trees,  in  order  to  multiply  their 
lateral  fibres,  it  cannot  be  deemed  surprising,  that  he  should 
have  been  unaware  how  small  a  part  of  the  work  of  prepa- 
ration he  had  effected  by  that  invention.  But  it  is  much 
more  extraordinary,  that,  during  the  many  years  that  my 
practice  has  been  open  to  general  inspection,  it  should  never 
occur  to  any  one,  that  its  success  did  not  depend  merely  on 
the  roots,  but  must  be  governed  by  some  general  and  fixed 
principles :  for,  to  this  day,  when  the  roots  of  trees  are  cut 
round,  as  is  often  done,  they  are  said  to  be  "fully  jjiepared 
according  to  my  method  ;"  while  the  planter,  who  so  prepares 
them,  does  not  suspect,  that  he  is  merely  fulfilling  one  of 
frmr  conditions,  which  arc  pointed  out  by  that  method.  But 
perhaps  it  w^as  not  supposed  that  a  process,  seemingly  so 
simple  as  transplanting  appeared  to  be,  in  the  hands  of  my 
workmen,  required  any  |)rinciple  at  all  to  regulate  it. 

it  has  been  stated  in  a  foregoing  Section,  that  the  perfect 
and  internal  development  of  woody  plants  is  dependent  on 
certain  external  conditions  ;  and  thai,  when  those  conditions 
arc  imperfectly  supplied,  this  development  cannot  lake  place. 
It  has  been  turther  observed,  that  the  most  perfect  develop- 


187 

ment  in  all  cases  appears  manifest.,  where  the  protecting 
properties  are  most  fully  displayed.  If  these  things  be  true, 
it  will  follow,  that  to  prepare  trees  for  removal  only  means, 
to  allow  nature,  if  I  may  so  speak,  to  do  her  own  work  :  and 
that  we  shall  always  best  accomplish,  by  clearing  away  those 
accidental  obstacles,  and  mechanical  impediments,  which 
are  sometimes  thrown  in  her  way ;  as  they  obstruct  and 
misdirect  the  simple,  but  efficient  methods  which  she  employs, 
towards  the  accompHshment  of  one  of  the  most  beautiful, 
as  well  as  complicated  of  her  processes.  The  difficulty  lies 
in  administering  to  nature  discreetly ;  neither  officiously 
directing  her  on  the  one  hand,  nor  rudely  controlling  her  on 
the  other. 

The  main  obstacle  or  impediment  to  the  acquisition  of  the 
protecting  properties  in  trees,  is  shelter  and  closeness,  or  the 
want  of  a  sufficient  action  of  the  atmosphere  around  them. 
Vegetable,  like  animal  life,  is  dependent  for  its  existence  on 
the  external  conditions  of  food,  air,  water,  and  heat,  while 
light  is  a  condition  more  peculiar  to  plants.  Where  trees, 
as  in  unthinned  plantations,  press  too  closely  on  one  another, 
the  range  which  the  roots  require  for  their  food,  is  circum- 
scribed. Wind  being  in  a  great  degree  excluded,  and  eva- 
poration prevented,  heat  is  by  consequence  generated  in  an 
undue  degree.  In  the  same  way,  light  is  nearly  shut  out 
from  such  plantations,  except  from  the  top,  and  a  dispropor- 
tioned  elongation  of  the  stem  is  occasioned,  by  the  efforts 
which  each  individual  makes  to  gain  the  hght.  By  these 
means,  the  bark  becomes  thinner  and  more  delicate,  the  roots 
more  scanty,  and  the  spray  and  branches  more  open  and 
sparing,  than  when  there  is  a  greater  action  of  the  atmos- 
phere, and  a  freer  access  of  light.  Thus,  by  the  law  of 
nature,  by  which  trees  accommodate  themselves  to  the  cir- 
cumstances in  which  they  are  placed,  as  the  possession  of 
the  non -protecting  properties  does  not  constitute  the  most 
natural,  or  most  perfect  state  of  trees,  but  is  superinduced  by 


188 

circumstances ;  so  that  statQ  must  be  improved  by  the  alter- 
ation of  such  circumstances,  and  the  possession  of  the  oppo- 
site or  protecting'  properties  be  substituted  in  its  stead.  The 
planter  therefore,  in  ordinary  cases,  if  he  act  with  judgment, 
has  little  more  to  do,  than  to  bring  about  a  gradual,  a  salu- 
tary, and  in  the  end  a.  free  exposure  of  trees  to  the  elements, 
and  their  own  native  energies  and  plastic  powers  will  do 
every  thing  else  for  themselves. 

Having  explained  as  distinctly  as  I  can  the  trae  principle, 
on  which  the  preparation  of  trees  should  be  made,  I  will 
now  proceed  to  point  out  the  practice.  Subjects  for  removal 
may  be  prepared  in  two  different  ways,  or,  more  properly 
speaking,  in  two  different  classes,  namely,  as  single  trees, 
each  independently  of  the  other ;  or  as  masses,  especially 
trained  and  disciphned  for  the  purpose. 

And  first,  as  to  single  or  individual  trees.  It  has  been 
already  noticed,  that  many  trees  stand  in  need  of  no  prepa- 
ration at  all,  but  may  immediately  be  taken  up,  and  removed 
to  where  they  are  wanted.  If  what  has  been  said  above, 
on  the  selection  of  subjects,  be  fully  apprehended  by  the 
reader,  he  will  have  little  difficulty  in  regulating  his  choice, 
and  determining  what  subjects  really  possess  the  four  essen- 
tial prerequisites,  or  protecting  properties  :  because  proper 
preparation,  and  the  possession  of  those  properties,  may  be 
considered  as  nearly  convertible  terms.  About  every  place, 
great  or  small,  such  subjects  are  always  to  be  found  in  pretty 
open  dispositions,  in  old  grass-plots  or  avenues,  in  woodlands 
near  the  flower  or  kitchen  garden,  and  the  like,  where  the 
ground  is  usually  kept  under  the  sythe.  Here,  if  the  soil 
be  loose  and  deep,  that  is,  if  it  afford  good  rooting-ground, 
you  are  sure  to  find  tolerable  subjects,  which  may  be  imme- 
diately taken  up,  in  the  manner  hereafter  to  be  described. 
Even  subjects  drawn  from  hedge-rows  may  be  pressed  into 
the  service,  provided  their  roots  have  not  too  deeply  pene- 
trated the  mound,  on  which  the  hedge  is  planted,  or  provided 


189 

you  have  a  soil  of  suitable  depth  to  receive  them.  It  is  not 
necessary,  as  already  explained  in  Sect.  V.,  that  every  sub- 
ject fit  for  immediate  transplantation  should  be  endued  in 
the  fullest  manner  with  the  protecting  properties.  They 
need  only  to  possess  such  a  proportion  of  them,  as  is  suffi- 
cient for  the  exposure,  in  which  the  tree  is  to  he  placed.  By 
a  sound  judgment  exercised  in  this  particular,  and  by  the 
help  of  an  experienced  eye,  much  useful  work  may  be  done 
with  trees  taken  up  at  once,  and  the  most  surprising  improve- 
ments made,  at  a  small  expense.  This,  1  find,  is  a  part  of 
the  business,  which  has  not  been  at  all  understood,  as  indis- 
criininate  preparation  is  generally  conceived  to  be  necessary; 
a  supposition  implying  needless  expense,  and  quite  contrary 
to  judicious  practice. 

To  prepare  single  or  individual  trees,  is  often  a  work  of 
difficulty,  as  well  as  time.  It  frequently  happens,  that  they 
may  be  found  in  a  free  exposure,  and  have  good  bark  and 
stems ;  but  in  such  an  exposure,  they  are  frequently  defect- 
ive in  branches  or  roots,  or  both,  in  consequence  of  mechan- 
ical injury  suffered  from  other  trees.  If  the  branches  be 
tolerable,  but  the  roots  deficient,  by  being  long  and  scraggy, 
they  are  to  be  cut  round,  according  to  Lord  Fitzharding's 
method,  with  some  improvements,  which  have  been  made 
on  that  operation.  If  the  deficiency  lie  in  both  branches  and 
roots,  a  different  method  must  be  adopted ;  as  it  is  plain  that 
branches  and  roots,  being  relative  and  correlative,  the  former 
could  not  possibly  be  got  to  extend,  were  so  severe  a  disci- 
pline to  be  practised  on  the  latter. 

To  meet  this  difficulty  with  any  counteracting  effect,  I 
have  found  but  one  method,  which,  although  opposite  to 
gardener's  practice,  is  deserving  of  the  notice  of  the  planter. 
Instead  of  digging  among,  and  disturbing  the  roots  for  the 
introduction  of  manure,  let  about  a  cart-load  of  peat-compost 
be  taken,  carefully  prepared,  as  above,^  and  in  the  most  per- 
fect state  of  pulverization,  or  coal  ashes  of  a  like  quantity, 


190 

for  a  tree  five-antl-twenty  feet  high  ;  to  which  let  four  or  five 
cart-loads  of  any  tolerable  soil  be  added,  of  an  opposite  quality 
if  possible  to  that  of  the  ground  ;  and  let  the  whole  be  laid 
down  round  the  tree,  and  about  four  feet  out  from  it.  Let 
three  workmen  proceed  to  throw  these  materials  close  to  the 
stem,  two  throwing  the  earth,  and  one  throwing  the  compost 
in  a  regular  manner,  and  scattering  the  whole  in  the  way  of 
lime  on  a  field  of  fallow.  Let  the  workmen  next  half-trench 
the  heap,  as  directed  above  in  the  foregoing  section,  and  inti- 
mately mix  and  toss  it  backwards  and  forwards,  for  the  same 
purpose.  Lastly,  let  them  spread  it  in  a  sloping  direction 
outwards,  to  the  extent  of  the  roots ;  keeping  it  at  the  ex- 
tremities four  inches  thick,  and  at  the  stem  about  three 
times  that  thickness.  Should  there  not  be  materials 
enough  to  accomplish  this,  an  additional  quantity  must  be 
procured.  Into  this  loose  and  friable  mould  the  genial  rains 
of  spring  will  readily  enter,  and,  carrying  with  them  the  car- 
bonic acid  gas  of  the  atmosphere,  render  the  whole  the  most 
desirable  food  for  plants.  Thus  excited,  the  fibrous  roots, 
which  always  strike  upwards,  will,  during  the  first  year, 
nearly  pervade  the  mass;  by  which  means,  both  the  roots 
and  the  branches  will  soon  be  improved,  and  the  tree  itself 
be  in  a  proper  condition  for  taking  up,  after  the  third  or 
fourth  season. 

On  the  other  hand,  should  the  branches  be  tolerable,  at 
least  for  a  spiral  tree,  and  the  roots  defective,  in  consequence 
of  tenacity  of  soil,  or  mechanical  injury  done  by  other  trees, 
let  the  following  improved  method  of  cutting  round  be  fol- 
lowed. 

In  the  first  place,  supposing  the  plant  to  be  five-and-twenty 
feet  high,  as  before,  let  a  trench  thirty  inches  wide  be  opened 
round  it,  at  the  distance  of  three  feet  and  a  half,  if  you  mean 
to  let  it  stand  for  four  years,  or  more,  after  the  operation,  and 
at  the  distance  of  six  or  seven  feet,  if  you  mean  to  let  it  stand 
only  two  years.     For,  let  it  be  remembered,  that  no  tree  can 


191 

willi  j)io|)iioty  be  taken  up,  on  a  single  yeiii's  growtli,  after 
cutting  round ;  because,  in  that  case,  the  fresh  shoots  of  the 
fibres  being  nearly  as  tender  as  the  roots  of  an  onion  or 
a  cabbage,  can  neither  be  extricated  nor  handled,  without 
sensible  injury. 

Supposing  the  first  case,  and  that  the  tree  be  to  stand  for 
four  or  more  years,  the  operation  is  simple.  Let  the  trench 
be  cut  fully  to  tlie  depth  of  the  subsoil,  rather  excavating  the 
bank,  in  order  to  get  somewhat  underneath  the  roots  ;  or,  in 
the  case  of  taprooted  plants  (as  the  oak  or  elm,)  going  down 
nearly  a  foot  deeper  still,  and  opening  a  drain  or  outlet  on  the 
lower  side,  to  prevent  a  stagnation  of  water,  if  the  subsoil  be 
tenacious.  After  this,  the  earth  may  be  returned  well  broken 
down  into  the  trench ;  taking  care  to  put  in  the  surface- 
mould  first,  in  order  to  afford  the  best  pabulum  or  nourish- 
ment to  the  young  fibres,  which  may  be  expected  at  once  to 
strike  into  it.  Previously  to  the  last  mentioned  operation,  it 
would  certainly  be  an  improvement,  if  a  little  compost  could 
be  spared,  to  mix  through  the  mass ;  but  thqt  is  an  im- 
provement which  I  have  seldom  had  time  to  practise. 

Supposing  the  second  case,  and  that  the  tree  be  to  stand 
only  two  years,  the  same  method  may  be  followed,  but  with 
this  difference,  that  on  the  south  and  southwest  sides,  two,  or 
perhaps  three  of  the  strongest  roots  should  be  left  uncut,  and 
allowed  to  pass  entire  through  the  trench  ;  so  that,  when 
taken  up  at  their  full  length,  they  can  act  as  stays  against 
the  winds,  which  may  assail  it  from  those  quarters.  Some- 
thing like  this,  as  Evelyn  informs  us,  was  done  in  his  time 
by  Lord  Fitzharding.*  As  to  "forcing  down  trees  upon 
their  sides,"  so  as  to  cut  the  taproot,  which  seems  to  have 
been  practised  by  that  nobleman,  it  may  answer  with  sub- 
jects such  as  his,  which  were  of  the  "  bigness  only  of  his 
thigh :"  but,  with  heavy  trees,  besides  endangering  their 

*  Silva,  Vol.  1.  p.  102. 


192 

stability,  it  woukl  be  iiniMiulcnl  too  severely  to  reduce  their 
strength,  by  cutting  at  one  and  the  same  time  their  down- 
ward, and  their  lateral  roots.  As  to  the  taproot,  my  practice 
always  has  been  to  leave  it  untouched,  until  the  tree  be 
taken  up.  The  power  of  renovation  which  it  unquestiona- 
bly possesses,  and  the  erroneous  opinions  of  some  respecting 
it,  are  points  that  have  been  sufficiently  illustrated,  in  Sec- 
tion IV.  and  the  Notes,  so  as  to  satisfy  any  phytologist  of 
the  striking  analogy,  which  subsists  between  the  branches 
and  the  roots,  and  that  if  shortening  may  be  safely  practised 
on  the  one,  it  cannot  be  injurious  to  the  other. 

Before  we  quit  the  subject  of  preparing  individual  trees,  it 
may  be  proper  to  repeat  what  has  been  already  stated,  that  it 
is  an  error  to  imagine,  as  is  done  by  many,  that  cutting  round 
is  an  operation  which  should  ahcays  be  resorted  to.  When 
advisable,  however,  two  good  consequences  result  from  it. 
In  the  first  place,  it  gives  superior  facihty  both  in  the  taking 
up,  and  the  replanting  of  the  tree ;  and  in  the  second  place, 
it  furnishes  a  vast  multiplicity  of  fibrous  roots,  far  more  nu- 
merous than  could  be  furnished  by  unassisted  nature ;  and 
these  act  as  so  many  superadded  mouths,  to  take  up,  by 
means  of  introsusception,  the  food  proper  for  the  nourish- 
ment of  the  plant.  This,  we  should  reflect,  is  the  more 
peculiarly  needful  in  a  process  so  violent  as  transplanting, 
however  carefully  performed  and  scientifically  directed,  must 
imply. 

Next,  as  to  the  preparation  of  trees  in  large  masses.  In 
executing  designs  of  any  extent,  where  many  subjects  are 
wanted,  this  comes  to  be  a  work  of  necessity  as  well  us  im- 
portance, because  materials  for  such  designs  could  not  be 
furnished  by  individual  trees.  It  is  therefore  proper,  that  it 
should  be  done  with  the  least  possible  expense  and  labour. 
For  any  design  great  or  small,  a  separate  spot,  which  I  have 
called  a  transplanting  nursery,  is  extremely  desirable,  as  con- 
tributing in  an  eminent  degree  to  the  facility,  not  less  than 


193 

10  the  accuracy  of  the  work.  Here  subjects  of  all  denomina- 
tions may  be  most  conveniently  trained  and  disciplined. 
From  a  muscry  like  this,  as  from  a  great  repository  of  mate- 
rials, high  and  low,  light  and  massive,  spreading  and  spiral 
trees  may  be  brought  forth  at  pleasure,  as  may  best  suit  the 
planter's  design;  and  without  throwing  away  or  misapply- 
ing the  prerequisites  for  success,  he  may  have  the  power  of 
wooding  the  highest,  as  well  as  the  lowest  parts  of  his 
grounds.  The  fact  is,  that  all  grove-wood  from  about  twenty 
to  forty  years'  growth,  if  properly  thinned  and  pruned,  after 
the  first  ten  or  twelve  years,  so  as  that  the  tops  are  never  af- 
ter aliflKured  to  touch  one  another,  may  be  esteemed  the  best 
transplanting  nurseries  of  any,  provided  that  the  soil  be  loose 
and  friable  ;  but  there  is  no  necessity  for  its  being  extremely 
deep.  On  the  contrary,  a  thin  clay,  or  peaty  loam  is  a  desir- 
able soil  for  training  various  trees,  such  as  the  oak,  the  beech, 
and  the  birch,  as  it  gives  great  facilities,  both  in  the  preparing 
and  taking  up.  Woody  glades,  or  small  forest  lawns,  left 
open  in  the  original  planting  of  a  place,  are  likewise  most 
commodious  as  sites  for  nursery-ground.  But  to  find  woods 
or  plantations  so  trained,  for  a  series  of  years,  to  wide  distan- 
ces, is  extremely  rare,  although  valuable  when  they  are 
found.  I  know  but  one  example,  in  this  part  of  the  country, 
to  the  extent  of  from  fifteen  to  twenty  acres.  But  there  may 
easily  be  others  that  have  escaped  my  notice.  A  depart- 
ment, however,  of  the  woodland  of  a  place,  of  the  age  just 
now  mentioned,  retired  from  the  view,  but  little  sheltered  by 
surrounding  objects,  is  the  most  favourable  situation,  both 
for  the  convenience,  and  the  efficiency  of  the  nursery- 

1  once  more  entreat  the  forgiveness  of  the  reader,  for  here 
obtruding  some  further  account  of  my  own  practice.  But 
should  he  have  any  extent  of  grounds  to  be  planted  for  im- 
mediate eflect,  and  fortunately  possess,  as  I  do,  a  remnant  of 
the  old  belt  of  Brown  and  his  followers,  or  what  would  be 
still  more  valuable,  any  of  the  circular  or  oval  clumps  of  that 

25 


194 

celebrated  artist,  which  have  sufl'eiecl  so  much  obloquy,  he 
may  rely  upon  it,  that  he  is  possessed  of  a  treasure,  which 
cannot  be  too  highly  prized,  for  the  purpose  in  question. 
With  his  permission,  then,  I  will  beg  leave  to  give  a  cursory 
idea  of  my  own  transplanting  nurseries,  and  of  the  superior 
materials,  out  of  which  they  were  formed. 

About  forty  years  since,  when  the  style  of  Brown  was  in 
high  fashion  and  repute,  tliis  place  was  modernized  and  laid 
out  by  an  eminent  landscape  gardener,  well  known  in  Scot- 
land, namely,  Mr.  Thomas  White,  one  of  the  most  ingenious 
of  his  pupils.  With  a  better  education  than  his  master 
could  boast,  with  a  more  correct  taste,  and  a  more  vivid 
fancy.  White  had  a  juster  discernment  of  the  true  style,  in 
which  the  principles  of  artificial  should  be  applied  to  the  im- 
provement of  real  landscape.  He  was  a  superior  draughts- 
man, and  possessed  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  principles 
of  design  ;  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  professional  trammels, 
by  which  he  was  confined,  he  probably  Avould  have  antici- 
pated, as  well  as  illustrated  in  his  own  designs,  those  more 
correct  notions  of  park-scenery  which  Sir  Uvedale  Price  and 
Mr.  Knight  afterwards  had  the  merit  of  bringing  into  no- 
tice.* As  it  was.  White  rather  yielded  to,  than  approved  of 
the  fashion  of  the  day  :  accordingly,  he  gave  a  belt  and 
clumps  to  all  the  new  places  he  laid  out,  and  sometimes  to 
the  old  ones,  whicli  he  so  ingeniously  improved. 

Although  my  little  Park  was  not  deficient  in  these  neces- 
sary appendages,  it  must  not  be  imagined,  that  such  formal 
plantations,  and  especially  the  clumps,  were  ever  intended  to 
be  permanetit,  by  this  able  artist.  On  the  contrary,  they 
were  meant  to  act  as  kindly  and  sheltering  masses  to  a  very 
open  subject,  and  as  the  only  means  of  protecting  and  getting 
up  good  single  trees,  and  loose  dispositions  of  wood.  I 
therefore  trenched  the  ground  by  his  advice,  and  took  from 

*  Note  I. 


195 

it  a  potatoe  cioj)  (after  tlie  maiinei  directed  in  the  foregoing 
Section),  before  being  planted.  About  the  twelfth  or  fifteenth 
year  after  the  clumps  were  planted,  I  began  to  cut  away  the 
larch  and  spruce-firs.  These  had  been  introduced  merely  as 
nurses  to  the  deciduous  trees  ;  and  from  the  warmth  and 
shelter  they  had  afforded,  and  the  previous  double-digging, 
the  whole  had  rushed  up  with  singular  rapidity.  The  next 
thing  I  did  was,  to  thin  out  the  trees  to  single  distance,  so  as 
that  the  tops  could  not  touch  one  another,  and  to  cut  away  the 
side  branches,  within  about  three,  or  three-and-a-half  feet  of 
the  surface.  By  this  treatment  it  will  be  perceived,  that  a 
considerable  deal  of  air  was  admitted  into  the  plantations. 
The  hght,  which  before  had  had  access  only  at  the  top,  was 
now  equally  diffused  on  all  sides ;  and  the  trees,  although 
for  a  few  years  they  advanced  but  httle  in  height,  made  sur- 
prising efforts  towards  a  full  development  of  their  most  im- 
portant properties.  They  acquired  greater  strength  of  stem, 
greater  thickness  of  bark,  and  extension  of  roots,  together 
with  a  corresponding  amplitude  of  top  and  branches. 

But  at  this  time  it  was  apparent,  that  the  clumps  had  a 
remarkable  advantage  over  the  belt,  or  continuous  plantation. 
While  in  no  part  so  deep  as  to  impede  the  salutary  action  of 
the  atmosphere,  the  circular  or  oval  figure  of  the  clumps,  and 
their  free  exposure  to  the  elements,  furnished  them  with  a 
far  greater  proportion  of  good  outside  trees ;  and  these, 
having  acquired  from  the  beginning  a  considerable  share  of 
the  protecting  properties,  were  in  a  situation  to  shelter  the 
rest,  and  also  to  prevent  the  violence  of  the  wind  from  inju- 
riously acting  on  the  interior  of  the  mass.  It  therefore  be- 
came necessary  to  thin  the  belt  for  the  second  time,  which 
was  now  done  to  double  distance  ;  that  is  to  say,  to  such  a 
distance,  as  would  have  admitted  of  a  similar  number  of 
trees  to  stand  between  the  existing  plants.  Thus,  within 
four  or  five  years jafter  the  first  thinning,  I  began  to  have 
tolerable  subjects  for  removal,  to  situations  of  moderate  ex- 


196 

posiire  ;  while  every  succeeding  season  added  fresh  beauty 
and  vigour  to  these  thriving  nurseries,  and  made  a  visible 
accession  to  all  the  desirable  prerequisites. 

It  is  deserving  of  remark  in  this  place,  that  no  second 
thinning  of  these  clumps  was  necessary,  although  on  ordi- 
nary occasions  it  would  have  been  indispensable,  for  the  free 
admission  of  air  among  the  plants.  At  this  period,  I  hap- 
pened to  have  a  good  deal  of  transplanting  work  upon  my 
hands ;  by  which  means,  the  original  trenching,  and  the 
successive  removals  that  were  made  from  the  clumps,  not 
only  served  this  salutary  purpose,  but  operated  as  a  complete 
preparation  of  the  roots,  as  well  as  of  every  other  part  of  the 
trees,  which  were  left  behind :  for  I  found,  that,  how  severely 
soever  they  might  be  cut,  I  could  always  return  to  them  after 
two  years,  with  renewed  advantage.  The  clumps,  as  it 
fortunately  happened,  were  pretty  numerous.  They  had 
been  planted  in  various  soils,  from  the  most  tenacious  clay, 
to  the  lightest  sand ;  therefore,  no  better  opportunity  could 
be  figured,  for  raising  forest  trees  of  almost  every  description 
with  success.  The  clumps  for  the  most  part,  by  the  above 
operations,  were  soon  reduced  to  open  dispositions  of  wood, 
and  in  some  instances,  to  mere  groups  of  six  and  seven 
plants.  But  some  still  remained  as  nurseries  for  subjects, 
which,  at  this  moment,  are  of  great  size  and  beauty,  and 
endued  in  the  most  eminent  degree  with  all  the  protecting 
properties. 

Although  few  planters  may  be  so  fortunate,  as  to  possess 
such  valuable  remains  of  the  former  school  of  design,  yet 
no  one,  I  trust,  will  find  nuich  difliculty,  from  the  statement 
just  now  made,  in  forming,  out  of  the  ordinary  plantations 
of  a  place,  a  transplanting  nursery  for  himself.  The  main 
object,  in  such  a  view,  is  to  select  a  plantation,  which  has 
friable  mould  for  the  development  of  the  roots,  and,  if  possi- 
ble, a  dry  subsoil ;  and  such  a  plantation  likewise,  as  has 
been  the  least  neglected  in  proper  thinning.     The  first  point 


197 

towards  obtaining  a  good  nursery,  is  to  cut  away  the  spruce 
firs  and  larches,  whicli  have  been  planted  as  nurses.  But  if 
any  Scotch  firs  appear,  with  tolerable  heads  (a  rare  thing  to 
be  seen  under  such  circumstances),  they  are  well  deserving 
of  preservation.  Such  fine  picturesque  pines  are  sometimes 
susceptible  of  removal  on  the  principles  already  laid  down  ; 
and  they  always  form  noble  park-wood,  particularly  when  of 
that  species  which  throws  out  its  branches  horizontally  from 
the  stem.  The  next  object  is,  to  clear  away  the  most  drawn- 
up  and  unsightly  plants,  by  at  once  grubbing  them  up,  so 
that  their  roots  may  not  continue  to  exhaust  the  soil  unpro- 
fitably,  and  that  the  best  plants  may  be  left  free,  and  at  single 
distance  from  one  another.  Last  of  all,  the  ground  is  to  be 
trenched  over,  eighteen  inches  deep  at  the  least,  that  is,  sup- 
posing it  never  to  have  been  trenched  before ;  leaving  open 
drains  deeper  than  the  trench,  for  the  surface  water  to  run 
off  properly. 

During  this  operation,  a  few  of  the  handsomest  plants,  and 
such  as  possess  the  desirable  prerequisites  in  the  greatest  de- 
gree, must  have  about  five  feet  broad  of  solid  ground  left 
round  them,  and  two  or  three  roots  also  entire  and  untouched 
on  the  stormy  side.  The  rest  of  the  trees  may  have  three 
feet  and  a  half  of  solid  ground  left  entire  during  the  trench- 
ing ;  also  two  or  three  roots,  in  the  same  way,  towards  the 
west  and  southwest,  and  so  passing  through  the  trench. 
During  the  execution  of  this  work,  some  tolerable  mould,  to 
the  depth  of  a  foot  or  better  near  the  stem,  and  not  less  than 
six  or  eight  inches  at  the  extremity  of  the  solid  ground, 
should  be  thrown  up,  in  order  that  the  roots  may  send  out 
new  fibres  into  that  friable  superaddition  to  the  soil.  More- 
over, in  respect  to  injury  from  wind,  should  the  nursery  be 
formed  at,  or  near  the  outskirts  of  a  plantation  (which  is 
rather  an  advantage),  care  must  be  taken  for  the  three  first 
years,  to  leave  the  two  outside  rows  unthinned,  and  as  close 
as  may  be,  both  in  respect  to  underwood  and  standard  plants. 


198 

the  better  to  break  the  force  of  any  sudden  tempest.  All 
these  measures  are  to  be  taken  at  some  convenient  time 
between  November  and  April ;  but  in  situations  of  particu- 
lar exposure,  it  would  be  prudent,  on  account  of  the  winds 
at  the  vernal  equinox,  to  postpone  the  trenching  until  that 
trying  season  be  past. 

In  the  month  of  April  the  whole  surface  must  be  well 
dunged  for  a  potatoe  crop,  if  possible  with  fermented  peat 
compost,  which  is  the  best ;  or,  if  that  cannot  be  commanded, 
with  good  farm-yard  manure ;  and  this,  with  a  crop  of  flax, 
or  barley,  or  early  oats,  and  with  one  of  hay  immediately 
following,  will  more  than  cover  the  entire  expense  of  grubbing 
up,  trenching,  and  otherwise  preparing  the  nursery.  By  the 
end  of  the  fourth  year,  the  trees  that  were  considered  as  the 
handsomest,  and  were  left  with  the  largest  sohd  spaces  round 
them,  and  the  longest  roots,  may  now  be  removed,  and 
others  in  succession,  as  they  are  found  to  acquire  the  neces- 
sary prerequisites.  Should  there  be  then  regular  transplant- 
ing-work  going  forward,  it  will  supersede  the  necessity  of  the 
second  thinning. 

But  in  any  transplanting  nursery  judiciously  formed,  it  is 
not  to  the  spade  only  that  trees  are  to  be  indebted  for  complete 
preparation.  The  axe  and  the  hedge-bill  must  likewise  do 
their  office  ;  and  both  are  advantageously  to  be  employed  in 
fashioning  the  tops  to  whatever  shape  or  character  may  be 
desirable.  Most  trees  growing  freely  are  disposed  to  assume 
the  conical  form.  To  render  them  tall  and  spiral,  so  as  that 
distant  objects  may  be  shown  between,  or  under  their  boughs, 
it  will  be  proper  to  cut  away  all  the  lowermost  branches,  or 
such  others  as  seem  from  their  luxuriance  to  rival  the  lead- 
ing stem,  leaving  one  stout  or  main  leader  preeminent  above 
the  rest.  It  will  be  advisable  also,  to  displace  the  branches 
of  the  sides  in  general,  and  suffer  no  more  to  remain  than 
are  judged  necessary  to  contain  proper  vessels  in  sufficient 
number,  in  order  to  convey  down  the  descending  sap.     In 


199 

the  same  manner,  if  low  and  spreading  subjects  l)e  reciuired 
to  crown,  for  example,  some  bold  eminence,  or  clothe  its 
sloping  sides,  the  leader  or  leaders  of  the  top  may  be  headed 
down,  for  that  or  similar  o])jects  ;  and  by  skilfully  repeating 
the  operation  from  time  to  time,  we  shall  produce  or  continue 
what  has  been  called  the  clump-headed  character.    Let  it  not, 
however,  be  imagined  that  the  mutilating,  or  what  is  usually 
called  the  "  lightening"  of  the  tops  of  trees  is  by  any  means 
intended.      The  system  here  recommended  is  radically  and 
characteristically  Preservative  ;  and  one  of  its  striking 
merits  consists  in  carefully  seconding,  not  counteracting  the 
laws  of  nature.      Her   exuberant   efforts,   indeed,  may  be 
sometimes  discreetly  restrained,  or  specially  directed,  without 
producing  those  unhappy  consequences,  which  never  fail 
to  flow  from  undue  violence,  under  whatever  name  it  may 
be  allowed  to  operate.      It  is  by  the  former  method  alone, 
that  the  scientific  planter  will  communicate  to  his  trees  that 
particular  character,  which  best  suits  his  purpose,  and  thus 
be  enabled  to  confer  both  intricacy  and  variety  on  his  land- 
scapes. 

In  ordering  the  useful  nurseries  here  attempted  to  be  de- 
scribed, the  size  will,  of  course,  depend  on  the  scale  of  the 
place,  and  the  wants  of  the  owner.     Two  acres,  or  three  at 
most,  would  probably  suffice  as  a  repository  of  transplanting 
materials  for  pretty  large  places,  with  the  addition  of  such 
single  trees,  as  may  always  be  found  in  plantations  of  extent. 
But  it  is  not  necessary,  nor  would  it  at  all  times  be  practicable, 
to  set  apart  such  a  space  of  woodland  in  one  spot.     More 
divisions,  however,  of  this  sort  of  training-ground  are  just  as 
good  as  fewer,  if  the  requisite  quantity  be  obtained  on  the 
whole,  and  be  the  extent  what  it  may,  provided  a  competent 
degree  of  healthful  exposure,  but  likewise  relative  shelter, 
can  be  commanded  at  pleasure.     The  great  point  of  judg- 
ment and  difficulty  lies  in  the  opening  up.     A  slow  and 
gradual,  yet  ultimately  a  full  eoeposure  should  be  given  to 


200 

the  plantation  ;  but  we  should  neither  chill  the  trees,  by  too 
sudden  a  transition  to  cold,  from  the  former  temperature  of 
the  wood,  nor  yet  by  too  timid  a  style  of  thinning,  continue 
the  existence  of  the  non-protecting  properties. 

Perhaps  it  may  appear  a  recommendation  to  some,  should 
they  be  persuaded  to  undertake  this  novel  cultivation  of 
woodland,  that  the  benefits  resulting  from  it  are  not  wholly 
confined  to  the  removal  of  trees.  If  the  extent  of  the  tree- 
nursery  thus  formed  be  two  or  three  acres,  and  the  trees 
themselves  of  from  twenty  to  thirty  years'  growth,  then  there 
will  stand  on  the  ground  probably  more  than  three  hundred 
plants  per  acre,  after  the  first  thinning.  Now,  supposing 
that  the  land-owner,  who  had  formed  the  nursery,  should 
change  his  mind  as  to  transplanting,  and  wish  to  dedicate 
the  space  to  ordinary  woodland  purposes,  it  is  to  be  observed 
that  he  has  as  yet  put  himself  to  little  or  no  expense,  by  this 
arboricultural  improvement.  The  culture,  which  he  has 
bestowed  upon  the  plantation,  has  already  made  its  return 
by  ample  remunerating  crops ;  and  to  whatever  purpose  he 
may  think  proper  to  turn  it,  the  ground  will  still  give  him 
tolerable  crops  of  hay,  for  some  years  to  come.  But  after  all, 
on  comparing  it  with  his  plantations  of  a  corresponding  age, 
it  will  be  found,  that  he  has  strikingly  benefited,  not  deteri- 
orated the  trees ;  for  they  will  yield  him  more  vigorous  and 
valuable  wood,  than  he  could  have  obtained  by  any  other 
given  method. 


201 


SECTION  VIII. 

TAKING-UP,  AND  TRANSPORTATION  OF  THE  TREES. 


If  there  be  any  one  thing  more  than  another  in  the  re- 
moval of  trees,  that  places  the  superiority  of  the  preservative 
system  in  a  striking  point  of  view,  it  is  the  management  of 
the  roots.  Few  planters,  in  the  taking-up  of  trees,  make 
much  account  of  roots,  provided  that  a  large  mass  or  ball  of 
earth  only  adhere  to  them.  Marshall,  one  of  the  most  ju- 
dicious writers  who  has  treated  the  subject,  in  giving  direc- 
tions on  this  point,  says,  that  the  length  of  the  roots,  properly 
speaking,  should  not  be  less  than  the  fourth  part  of  the 
whole  height  of  the  tree ;  although  probably,  from  a  want 
of  the  means  of  extricating  them  from  the  soil,  he  did  not 
contemplate  the  possibility  of  applying  the  rule  to  trees  of 
any  magnitude.  Had  he  been  better  acquainted  with  vege- 
table physiology,  he  would  have  seen,  that  by  the  law  of 
nature,  roots  and  branches  must,  in  every  case,  be  relative 
and  correlative,  and  that  the  standard  of  judging  with  re- 
spect to  roots  is  not  the  height  of  the  plant,  but  the  actual 
length  of  the  side-branches.  If  we  mean  that  our  subjects 
should  fully  possess  the  protecting  properties,  in  respect  to 
those  two  important  conservative  organs,  they  must  possess 
them  relatively  in  such  proportions,  as  nature  confers  on  all 
trees,  which  are  found  to  thrive  in  open  exposures. 

Roots  spread  themselves  in  the  ground,  in  a  way  nearly 

*  See  Rural  Ornament,  Vol.  I.  p.  367. 
26 


202 

analogous  to  tliat,  in  which  branches  spread  themselves  in 
the  air,  but  with  a  far  greater  multiphcity  of  ramification. 
From  the  principal  root  proceed  the  buds,  that  give  rise  to 
the  primary  rootlets  ;  and  these  again  give  off  finer  ramifi- 
cations, which  are  the  true  absorbents  of  the  root.  To  take 
up  such  minute  and  diminutive  shoots  on  the  preservative 
principle,  in  any  thing  like  an  entire  state,  is  obviously  im- 
possible, wnth  the  arboricultural  implements  now  generally 
in  use.  Hence  it  became  necessary  to  have  something  more 
effective  ;  and  the  tree-picker  was  some  years  since  invented 
for  this  purpose,  and  is  now  used  in  Scotland  by  many  per- 
sons, who  have  witnessed  its  extraordinary  utility  in  my 
practice.  This  implement  is  of  very  simple  structure,  re- 
sembling the  pick  used  by  miners,  but  with  only  one  point 
or  prong,  which  forms  an  angle  somewhat  more  acute  with 
the  handle,  than  in  the  miner's  pick.  See  Plate,  Fig. 
4.  The  head,  which  is  of  iron,  and  fifteen  inches  long  in  the 
prong,  is  made  extremely  light,  as  also  the  wooden  handle. 
The  length  of  the  latter  is  two  feet  and  a  half,  the  entire 
implement  weighing  no  more  than  about  four-and-a-half 
pounds.  In  fact,  it  can  scarcely  be  made  too  light,  for  the 
purpose  in  question. 

From  what  has  been  said  in  the  foregoing  Section  respec- 
ting the  preparation  of  trees,  it  is  apparent,  that  those  which 
have  been  cut  round  arc  more  easily  taken  up  than  those 
that  have  never  been  so  prepared.  The  trench,  made  dur- 
ing this  operation,  serves  as  a  sure  guide  to  show  the  point, 
to  which  the  fibrous  elongation  has  extended  ;  whereas,  in 
subjects  which  have  undergone  no  such  preparation,  the 
roots  must  be  judged  of  from  other,  and  sometimes  more  un- 
certain circumstances.  Every  experienced  workman  is  aware, 
in  examining  a  tree,  that  has  never  been  prepared  for  the 
purpose  of  taking  it  up,  that  in  any  tolerable  rooting-ground, 
he  will  find  the  points  of  the  roots,  if  not  mechanically  pre- 
vented, running  out  to  the  full  extent  of  the  branches,  and 


203 

sometimes  still  farther  out.  Hence,  he  should  begin  cau- 
tiously to  try  with  the  spade  and  picker,  in  order  to  discover 
the  extreme  points  of  the  rootlets.  Whether  the  roots  he 
may  lay  bare  belong  to  the  plant,  or  to  some  other  tree  of 
the  same  species,  he  will  at  a  glance  perceive,  from  what 
the  workmen  call  "  the  feathering,"  that  is,  the  position  of 
the  capillary  rootlets  upon  the  primary  rootlets  or  branches, 
which  are  always  found  pointing  outwards  from  the  body  of 
the  tree. 

Having  ascertained  where  the  extremities  lie,  the  next 
step  to  be  taken  is,  to  open  a  trench  two,  or  two-and-a-half 
feet  wide,  and  cut  down  to  the  subsoil  or  deeper,  should  the 
roots  have  penetrated  so  far.  The  bank  is  then  to  be  under- 
mined, in  which  the  roots  seem  to  lie,  to  the  extent  of  eight 
or  ten  inches,  in  order  to  facilitate  the  operation  of  the  picker. 
Two  workmen  are  next  to  extricate  or  scratch  up  the  roots, 
while  one  is  sufficient  to  throw  out  the  mould,  which  in  con- 
sequence falls  down  into  the  trench ;  and  thus  the  workmen 
are  distributed  three  and  three  together,  according  to  the 
number  employed,  over  the  whole  extent  of  the  excavation. 
As  every  effort  must  be  made  to  preserve  the  minutest  fibres 
and  capillary  rootlets  entire,  the  difference  between  an  expe- 
rienced and  an  inexperienced  workman  is  very  striking,  in 
an  operation  of  so  much  nicety ;  and  the  surprising  dexterity 
which  some  men  of  ingenuity  and  attention  acquire  in  this 
department,  is  as  valuable  to  the  employer,  as  it  is  beautiful 
and  interesting  to  the  spectator  who  examines  it.  The  main 
thing,  which  the  pickman  has  here  to  study,  is  never  to  strike 
across  the  roots,  but  as  much  as  possible  in  the  line  of  their 
elongation,  always  standing  in  the  right  line  of  divergence 
from  the  tree  as  a  centre  ;  that  is,  in  such  a  line  or  lines,  as 
the  rays  of  the  sun  are  represented  to  describe,  in  emanating 
from  that  luminous  body.  In  striking  the  picker  into  the 
ground,  which  must  sometimes  be  done  pretty  deeply,  there 
is  a  certain  dexterous  shake,  more  easily  understood  than 


204 

described,  which  a  superior  workman  knows  how  to  give 
with  the  implement ;  and  that,  when  properly  applied,  will 
more  efficaciously  and  speedily  discover  and  disengage  the 
various  bearings  and  ramifications  of  the  root,  than  any 
other  method. 

By  thus  continuing  to  extricate  the  roots,  and  to  shovel 
away  the  mould  that  falls  into  the  trench,  at  one  and  the 
same  time,  an  immense  body,  amounting  to  thousands,  and 
sometimes  to  millions  of  roots  great  and  small,  will  ere  long 
be  disengaged,  and  which  must  be  carefully  laid  aside,  or 
bundled  up,  so  as  to  make  room  for  the  workmen^  and  also 
to  avoid  the  strokes  of  their  implements,  as  well  as  injury 
from  their  feet.  In  like  manner,  the  stiffer  roots  must  be 
cautiously  put  aside  and  disposed  of,  and  any  that  are  broken 
or  lacerated  cut  off.  Ere  long  the  pickmen  from  all  sides 
nearly  meet  in  the  centre,  by  approaching  to  within  three, 
four,  or  five  feet  of  the  stem,  in  proportion  to  its  size  ;  and  at 
this  point  the  process  of  extrication  ceases,  as  it  would  be 
imprudent  to  advance  too  near  the  collar  of  the  tree.  A  ball 
of  earth  round  the  stem,  as  large  as  can  be  got  according  to 
the  nature  of  the  soil,  with  two  or  three  feet  broad  of  the 
original  sward  adhering  to  it,  should  now,  if  possible,  be  left 
undisturbed  at  that  place. 

The  above,  as  the  reader  will  perceive,  is  a  very  compli- 
cated and  delicate  process,  although  probably  more  compli- 
cated in  the  description  than  in  the  execution.  It  is  no  easy 
matter,  even  in  the  freest  soils,  so  to  disengage  the  fibrous 
and  capillary  roots  of  trees,  as  not  to  lacerate  or  disbark  a 
considerable  number  of  them,  and  yet  perform  the  work  with 
any  tolerable  dispatch.  But  it  is  the  process  of  all  others 
which  will  the  least  bear  to  be  hurHed.  There  are  some 
departments  of  rural  labour,  in  which  dispatch  and  economy 
are  nearly  allied,  and  almost  convertible  terms,  and  where 
every  one,  of  course,  will  study  to  promote  the  former  as  far 
as  lies  in  his  power.     But  in  the  one  in  question,  the  greatest 


205  1 

\- 
deliberation,  or  at  least  the  greatest  caution,  is  the  truest  sav- 
ing that  can  be  made :  for  here  the  well-known  adage,  Fes- 
tina  lente,  is  the  golden  rule  which  should  regulate  the 
process.  It  is  well  known  to  the  vegetable  anatonnist,  who 
can  discern  with  his  microscope  the  flattened  extremities  of 
the  capillary  rootlets  (Capillameyita),  how  well  fitted  they 
are  to  perform  the  office  of  absorption,  and  that  it  is  to  those 
effective  organs  chiefly,  that  plants  are  indebted  for  the  in- 
trosusception  of  their  food.  Hence,  when  disbarked  or 
lacerated,  or  what  is  worse,  cut  away,  the  severe,  and  often 
ineffectual  efforts  made  by  plants,  to  restore  or  replace  them. 
The  planter  cannot  too  earnestly  reflect,  that  the  greater 
roots  do  little  more  than  serve  as  canals  or  channels,  to  trans- 
mit the  sap  to  the  trunk,  where  it  ascends  by  the  tubes  of  the 
wood  to  the  branches,  and  ultimately  to  the  leaves ;  on  which 
account  it  is  evident,  that  the  failure  and  decay  of  the  top 
(the  great  opprobrium  of  transplanters)  is  primarily  to  be  as- 
cribed to  the  entire  want  of  skill  in  the  preservation  of  these 
fibrous  roots,  on  which  the  tree  mainly  depends,  for  a  suita- 
ble supply  of  sap  during  the  first  season.  He,  therefore,  who 
can  most  successfully  vanquish  this  difficulty,  is  the  greatest 
master  of  his  art. 

But  to  return  to  the  business  of  the  field.  As  soon  as  the 
workmen  have  completed  the  task  of  extrication,  within 
three  or  four  feet  of  the  stem,  as  already  explained,  it  becomes 
necessary  to  take  measures  for  pulling  down  the  tree.  Ac- 
cording to  circumstances,  its  roots  are  now  either  to  be  cov- 
ered up,  in  order  to  be  planted  out  with  others  at  a  future 
period,  or  it  is  immediately  to  be  raised  from  the  pit  and 
removed  by  itself.  On  the  supposition  that  the  roots  are  to 
be  covered  up,  it  is  of  some  importance,  that  that  work  be 
done  properly  and  carefully,  so  as  not  to  injure  the  tender 
fibres.  After  trying  various  substances  for  this  purpose,  I 
have  found  nothing  to  answer  so  well  as  the  smaller  branches 
of  the  spruce  or  silver  fir,  which  unite  closeness  with  elasti- 


206 

city :  for  straw,  or  turf,  or  moss  {Scottice  fog),  are  all  apt  to 
intermingle  with  the  fibres,  and  cannot  be  separated  from 
ihem,  without  much  mischief  ensuing.  The  roots,  for 
obvious  reasons  (as  their  time  of  lying  covered  must  always 
be  uncertain),  are  not  now  to  be  put  up  in  bundles  or  masses, 
but  stretched  out  at  their  full  length  in  the  pit.  The  branches 
and  twigs  of  spruce  or  silver  fir  are  then  laid  over  them,  in 
at  least  two  rows  or  strata  in  thickness  ;  next,  eight  or  nine 
inches  of  fine  mould  follow  ;  and  last  of  all,  sods  of  common 
turf  are  here  and  there  added,  to  increase  the  pressure.  If 
the  subsoil  be  retentive  of  moisture,  a  deep  cut  is  at  the 
same  time  made,  at  the  lower  edge  of  the  excavation,  in 
order  that  the  water  may  not  stagnate  in  any  part. 

In  this  way,  I  have  often  found  the  roots  of  the  soft-wooded 
trees,  such  as  the  lime  and  the  horse-chestnut,  lie  safely  in 
the  ground  for  a  month  or  six  weeks,  or  more,  when  severe 
frost  happened  to  supervene,  and  stop  the  work  of  planting. 
But  as  the  hard-wooded  kinds,  especially  the  oak  and  the 
beech,  are  extremely  sensitive  of  cold  or  drought,  it  is  always 
desirable  to  plant  them,  within  a  week  or  ten  days  after  the 
roots  have  been  loosened  in  the  ground.  If  this  be  not  done, 
the  latter  often  become  discoloured  by  the  action  of  the  air, 
and  when  blackness  appears,  it  is  a  symptom  oftentimes  fatal 
to  the  success  of  the  plants. 

On  the  supposition  that  the  tree  is  to  be  immediately  re- 
moved, it  must  be  raised  at  once  from  the  pit.  It  cannot 
have  escaped  the  intelligent  reader,  that  if  it  be  a  subject  of 
any  magnitude,  say  eight-and-twenty  feet  high,  what  with 
the  actual  thickness  of  its  mass  of  roots  and  earth,  which 
cannot  be  less  than  two  feet,  and  what  with  the  contents  of 
the  trench,  that  have  been  thrown  out  round  the  bank,  the 
pit  so  formed  must  in  any  case  be  from  three  to  four  feet 
deep.  In  order  to  bring  up  from  the  pit  so  heavy  a  load,  I 
used,  some  years  since,  to  employ  five  and  six  horses,  and 
even  a  greater  number.     At  present,  it  is  done  usually  with 


207 

one  horse,  and  never  more  than  two,  by  tlie  following  simple 
contrivance;  which  certainly  nothing  but  the  most  extraor- 
dinary want  of  reflection  could  have  prevented  from  being 
seen  in  the  beginning.  This  suflficiently  proves,  if  any 
proof  were  wanting,  how  strikingly  men  will  often  pursue  a 
more  circuitous  route  to  their  object,  when  a  nearer  and  more 
direct  one  lies  open  before  their  eyes. 

With  the  view,  thpn,  of  effecting  the  two  purposes  in 
question,  namely,  the  pulling  down  of  the  tree,  and  the 
getting  it  out  of  the  pit,  a  strong  but  soft  rope,  of  perhaps 
four  inches  in  girth,  is  fixed  as  near  to  the  top  of  the  tree  as 
a  man  can  safely  climb,  so  as  to  furnish  the  longest  possible 
lever  to  bear  upon  the  roots ;  taking  care,  at  the  same  time, 
to  interpose  two  or  three  folds  of  mat,  m  order  to  prevent 
the  chafing  of  the  bark.  Eight  or  nine  workmen  (the 
greatest  number  I  usually  employ  in  the  department  in  ques- 
tion,) are  then  set  to  draw  the  tree  down  on  one  side.  Or  it 
is  a  good  way,  if  you  have  an  old  and  steady  pulhng  horse, 
to  employ  him  in  this  business :  for  it  is  plain,  that  one  stout 
horse,  acting  forcibly  on  the  rope,  will  do  more  than  twenty 
men,  even  if  so  great  a  number  could  get  about  it ;  and 
moreover,  he  will  save  some  manual  labour  in  excavating, 
by  giving  an  effectual  pull,  at  a  much  earlier  period  of  the 
work.  The  tree  being  drawn  down,  it  is  next  forcibly  held 
in  that  position,  until  earth  be  raised  to  the  height  of  a  foot 
or  more,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  pit,  so  that,  as  soon  as  it 
is  Uberated,  it  springs  up,  and  stops  against  the  bank  thus 
formed.  On  this,  the  workmen  proceed  to  lighten  the  mass 
of  earth  with  the  picker,  laying  bare  the  roots  as  httle  as 
possible,  but  still  necessarily  reducing  the  mass  to  manage- 
able dimensions.  The  tree  is  then  pulled  down  on  the 
opposite  side,  and  a  foot  of  earth  forced  up,  in  a  similar 
manner ;  and  the  same  thing  being  repeated  once  or  twice, 
it  is  gradually  raised  to  even  a  higher  level  than  that  of  the 
adjoining  surface.     In  this  manner,  by  a  method  extremely 


208 

simple,  and  not  less  expeditious,  hoWfever  it  may  appear  in 
tlie  nariative,  it  becomes  quite  an  easy,  instead  of  a  formi- 
dable undertaking,  to  draw  the  tree  from  the  pit. 

Before  the  tree  is  pulled  down,  as  just  now  described,  there 
is  one  thing  more,  which  must  not  be  omitted.  Almost  all 
trees,  as  stated  in  Section  IV.,  are  ill  balanced  in  point  of 
ramification,  and  towards  the  stormy  quarter,  usually  the 
southwest,  they  exhibit  a  "  w^eather  side  ;"  which  side,  ac- 
cordingly, is  on  removal  to  be  reversed,  as  shall  be  directed 
in  the  sequel.  Therefore,  while  the  tree  retains  its  upright 
position,  is  the  only  certain  time  to  ascertain  the  side  where 
the  longest  branches  have  been  thrown  out.  This  is  now 
accurately  done  by  the  director  of  the  work,  and  the  side  in 
question  marked  on  the  stem  wnth  chalk,  or  very  slightly 
with  a  knife,  care  being  taken  not  to  penetrate  beyond  the 
epidermis.  After  which,  the  tree  is  ready  to  be  put  upon 
the  machine,  and  drawn  out  of  the  pit. 

In  giving  the  history  of  the  progress  of  the  art  during  the 
last  century,  it  was  stated  above,  that  Brown,  the  celebrated 
landscape  gardener,  was  the  inventor  of  the  best  and  simplest 
transplanting  machine  now  known.  It  consists  of  a  strong 
pole  and  two  wheels,  with  a  smaller  wheel  occasionally  used, 
which  is  fixed  at  the  extremity  of  the  pole,  and  turns  on  a 
pivot.  The  pole  operates  both  as  a  powerful  lever,  to  bring 
down  the  trees  to  the  horizontal  position,  and  in  conjunction 
with  the  wheels,  as  a  still  more  powerful  conveyance,  to  re- 
move them  to  their  new  situation.  Various,  however,  are 
the  machines,  which  the  caprice  of  fashion,  the  love  of 
novelty,  and  in  some  instances  the  ambition  of  attempting 
a  stupendous  scale  of  work,  have  introduced  into  both  France 
and  England,  within  the  last  century  and  a  half.  Among 
these  are  the  great  machine  of  Versailles,  constructed  by 
order  of  Louis  XIV.,  with  its  broad  and  powerful  wheels  and 
platforms ;  the  high  three-wheeled  machine  of  England 
during  the  last  century,  of  ponderous  make,  with  its  platform 


209 

also,  for  transferring  trees  of  vast  size  and  wcigiit  in  an  up- 
right position  ;  the  oblong  machine  of  the  same  period,  with 
four)  and  sometimes  six  low  wheels,  for  the  same  gigantic 
purpose :  these,  and  such  like  costly  implements,  more  fitted 
for  show  than  daily  use,  it  were  needless  to  enumerate,  and 
still  more  needless  to  describe.  My  sole  object  being  a  park- 
practice,  to  which  dispatch  and  success  are  the  chief  recom- 
mendations, I  prefer  the  simple  machine  of  Brown,  with 
some  improvements  which  I  have  made  upon  it,  to  all  other 
contrivances.  It  is  to  that  machine,  therefore,  that  the  direc- 
tions for  the  transportation  about  to  be  given,  are  understood 
to  refer. 

The  tree  being  in  readiness,  as  above  described,  for  re- 
moval to  its  new  site,  the  machining  of  it  (if  I  may  be  per- 
mitted the  expression,)  is  a  work  deserving  of  the  particular 
attention  of  the  planter.*  On  the  skill  of  the  person,  who 
conducts  this  department,  and  whom  I  have  ventured  to 
denominate  the  machiner,  much  depends,  in  providing  against 
the  various  accidents,  to  which  branches,  not  less  than  roots 
are  exposed  in  an  operation,  always  implying  much  violence, 
and  sometimes  unforeseen  contingency.  The  first  step  to  be 
taken  is,  to  bring  the  wheels  of  the  machine  close  up  to  the 
body  of  the  tree  ;  and  should  the  protuberance  of  the  nucleus, 
or  mass  of  roots  under  the  collar  stand  in  the  way,  as  some- 
times happens,  the  wheels  must  be  forcibly  approximated, 
until  they  be  quite  close.  While  this  is  about  to  be  pei- 
formed,  the  machiner  darts  an  experienced  eye  over  the 
stem,  and  whole  style  of  the  ramification,  and  at  once  ascer- 
tains the  side,  upon  which  the  tree  can  be  best  laid  along 
the  pole,  and  also  the  particular  opening  among  the  boughs, 
into  which  the  pole  can  be  most  safely  introduced.  If  there 
be  the  smallest  bend  in  the  stem,  as  almost  always  happens, 
the  convex  side  must  lie  uppermost  on  the  machine  ;  other- 

*  Note  I. 
27 


210 

wise,  were  the  concave  side  to  be  so  placed,  the  great  weiglil 
of  both  the  root  and  top,  acting  at  once  on  so  narrow  and 
unstable  a  surface  as  the  stem  presents,  would  cause  the 
fastenings  to  slip,  on  the  first  movement  of  the  wheels,  and 
in  consequence  of  the  tree  turning  suddenly  round,  the  most 
shocking  havoc  might  be  committed,  among  both  branches 
and  roots. 

However  easy  all  this  may  appear  to  the  looker-on,  who 
views  the  work,  there  is  much  judgment  and  nicety  in  ascer- 
taining such  adaptations,  and  there  is  a  considerable  saving 
of  time,  and  consequently  of  expense,  in  at  once  ascertaining 
them,  without  those  tedious  consultations,  and  vexatious 
delays,  in  which  the  best  workmen  are  apt  to  indulge,  in 
this  stage  of  the  business.  For  such  an  evil  there  is  no 
remedy,  but  in  the  useful  principle  of  the  subdivision  of 
labour,  or,  in  other  words,  in  making  the  machiner's  a  dis- 
tinct office,  of  which  the  duty  is  committed  to  the  sagacity 
and  dispatch  of  a  single  individual.  Besides  these  arrange- 
ments, it  is  a  material  consideration  so  to  machine  the  tree, 
as  that  its  lee-side  branches,  which  are  always  the  stoutest 
and  longest,  should,  if  possible,  be  uppermost  on  the  pole, 
when  the  tree  is  laid  horizontally  ;  because  no  branch  or 
root  of  considerable  length  should  be  suffered  to  sweep  the 
ground,  during  the  time  of  transportation.  But  other  cir- 
cumstances may  occur  to  render  this  desirable  position  of 
the  roots  and  branches  impracticable,  such  as  a  decided  and 
untoward  bend  in  the  stem,  in  an  adverse  direction  :  in  which 
case,  the  machiner  must  adopt  the  next  best  arrangement, 
and  that  which  will  do  the  least  injury. 

As  soon  as  the  machiner  has  adjusted  these  thingS;  and 
directed  the  proper  introduction  of  the  pole  among  the  boughs, 
an  active  workman  is  sent  up,  to  lash  the  stem  and  the  pole 
as  firmly  together  as  possible,  taking  care,  by  redoubled  folds 
of  mat,  to  secure  the  bark  against  the  damage  it  might 
suflfer,  from  the  iron  ring  at  the  point  of  the  pole.    A  double 


211 

rope  of  the  stoutesl  kind  (which  is  greatly  preferable  to  the 
chain  used  by  some  planters,)  is  then  passed  under  the  root, 
so  as  to  seize  it  firmly,  and  balance  it  on  the  upper  stage  of 
the  crossbar  between  the  wheels  ;  which  rope  is  then  drawn 
tight,  by  means  of  bracing  or  rackpins,  such  as  waggoners 
generally  use,  and  secured  in  the  ordinary  manner.  Last 
of  all,  the  tree  is  drawn  down,  by  the  united  strength  of  the 
workmen,  or  by  a  steady  horse,  if  at  hand,  bearing  on  the 
pole-rope ;  and  the  tree,  being  in  this  way  left  suspended 
horizontally  on  the  crossbar,  is  ready  to  be  drawn  away,  root 
foremost,  to  its  intended  destination. 

Before  the  horse  or  horses  are  put  to,  a  simple  but  very 
material  matter  requires  attention,  and  that  is,  to  secure  the 
boughs  and  roots  from  all  friction  with  the  wheels,  or  with 
the  ground,  which  would  greatly  chafe  and  injure  both  :  for 
all  the  boughs,  which  appear  under  the  pole,  unless  very 
slender  and  pliant,  must  be  bound  up  by  means  of  cords 
cautiously  passed  under  them,  so  as  to  compress  this  part  of 
the  top,  but  without  fracturing  the  parts,  into  the  narrowest 
compass.  And  the  same  care  must  be  taken  to  bundle  up 
all  the  flexible  parts  of  the  roots,  so  as  to  prevent  their  com- 
ing in  contact  with  the  ground,  or  with  the  wheels.  If  the 
forced-up  surface  also  of  the  pit  be  too  soft  and  sinky,  it  will 
be  expedient  to  form  a  path  for  the  wheels,  by  a  close  line 
of  hedge  stakes  laid  transversely  to  the  path,  so  that  they 
may  easily  pass  upon  it  to  the  firmer  ground.  These  things 
being  done,  the  horses  are  put  to,  in  the  same  manner  as  to 
a  plough,  but  with  much  stronger  draughtbars,  at  least  the 
main  one.  An  iron  chain  of  great  strength  attaches  them 
to  the  machine  ;  and  stout  ropes  are  employed  instead  of 
plough-chains,  which  are  ill  calculated  to  withstand  the 
sudden  pulls  and  jerks,  incident  to  this  species  of  work.  As 
to  the  horses,  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that  none  but 
quiet  and  steady-pulling  animals  be  admitted  to  this  service, 
such  as  are  not  hot  and  fiery,  however  true  to  the  draught, 


212 

otherwise  the  most  fatal  accidents  may  ensue,  to  both  branches 
and  roots. 

As  soon  as  the  horses  are  put  to,  the  machiner  seizes  the 
end  of  the  pole-rope,  in  order  to  act  as  steersman,  the  most 
important  functionary  in  this  part  of  the  business,  and  the 
person,  on  \vhom  the  safety  of  the  transmission  entirely 
depends.  For  this  purpose,  he  takes  post  two  or  three  yards 
in  the  rear,  with  a  stout  assistant,  or  two  if  necessary,  in 
order  to  manage  the  top  of  the  tree  ;  it  being  understood 
that  the  root,  as  already  mentioned,  is  in  front,  or  is  drawn 
foremost.  One  or  two  able-bodied  workmen  are  then  sta- 
tioned under  the  pole,  to  bear  up  the  top,  at  first  starting,  on 
their  shoulders,  at  the  same  time  that  all  the  others,  who  are 
unoccupied,  apply  their  strength  to  the  wheels ;  when,  on  a 
signal  given  by  the  steersman,  or  other  person  directing  the 
work,  the  men  and  horses  acting  simultaneovisly,  the  tree  is 
drawn  at  once  beyond  the  limits  of  the  pit. 

When  advanced  a  few  yards  upon  firm  and  level  ground, 
it  is  prudent  to  halt  the  horses,  in  order  to  examine,  if  every 
thing  be  well  ordered  and  secure  ;  especially  if  the  equili- 
brium between  root  and  top  have  been  accurately  obtained. 
If  the  root  be  found  too  light,  it  is  proper  to  make  it  heavier, 
by  loosening  the  cords  of  the  bracers  or  rack-pins,  and  allow- 
ing it  to  drop  down.     If  it  be  found  too  heavy  (which  is  the 
lesser  evil  of  the  two,)  the  easiest  method  of  counteracting 
it  is,  by  sending  up  a  couple  of  balancemen  to  the  top  ;  who, 
by  shifting  their  position  as  circumstances  may  require,  serve 
as  movable  makeweights,  and  maintain  the  equipoise.     If 
these  things  be  truly  adjusted,  the  tree  will  proceed  in  the 
transportation,  with  perfect  safety  to  all  its  parts,  the  pole 
beautifully  playing  on  the  axle  and  crossbar,  hke  the  beam 
of  a  well-constructed  weighing  machine,  which  many  times 
vibrates,  before  settling  in  the  equilibrium. 

In  order  that  the  reader  may  form  a  competent  idea  of 
the  machine  itself,  as  used  here,  and  of  the  transportation  of 


Wii''  \'   •'■■''" 


til  3 

the  tree,  on  \\\c  balancing  principle,  a  "  view  of  the  machine 
in  motion"  will  be  found  in  the  engraving,  as  taken  on  the  spot 
by  an  ingenious  artist.  The  tree  delineated  is  a  beech  of 
about  eight-and-twenty  feet  high,  with  a  stout  stem,  a  beau- 
tiful top,  and  with  roots  more  than  twelve  feet  long  ;  so  that 
the  whole  is  calculated  to  form  a  load  of  considerable  weight. 
The  mode  of  maintaining  the  balance,  of  bundling  up  the 
roots,  of  compressing  and  preserving  the  branches ;  as  also 
the  various  functions  of  the  steersman,  the  balancemen,  and 
their  assistants,  may  all  probably  be  better  apprehended  in 
this  view  of  their  united  efforts,  than  by  any  verbal  descrip- 
tion. The  reader,  however,  may  compare  the  two,  as  they 
will  be  found  greatly  to  aid  each  other. 

It  is  easy  to  apprehend,  that,  with  a  machine  so  constructed, 
the  person  stationed  at  the  end  of  the  pole,  possesses  the 
same  complete  power  over  the  direction  of  it,  as  the  steersman 
over  that  of  a  boat ;  but  with  this  disadvantage  on  the  side 
of  the  former,  that  the  machine  is  far  more  difficult  to  manage 
than  the  boat  in  the  water,  owing  to  the  greater  unevenness 
of  the  surface  of  ground,  and  the  extraordinary  length  of 
the  pole,  as  compared  with  the  rudder,  thereby  causing  a 
much  more  sudden  impulse  to  be  communicated  to  the  ma- 
chine than  to  the  boat.  The  steersman  of  the  machine  has, 
for  that  reason,  a  far  more  difficult  part  to  perform,  in  which 
much  judgment  as  well  as  strength  is  called  forth,  and  where 
one  assistant,  and  sometimes  two  or  three,  are  requisite  to 
aid  him  in  so  laborious  a  task. 

The  above  mode  of  balancing  the  tree  between  the  axle, 
which  is  the  centre  of  gravity,  and  the  extremity  of  the  pole, 
I  greatly  prefer,  on  every  occasion  where  it  can  be  adopted, 
to  that  of  having  recourse  to  the  third  wheel.  This  addition 
to  the  machine  could  seldom  be  made,  with  such  extensive 
tops  as  the  park-trees  removed  here  usually  have,  without, 
severe  injury  to  the  branches.  But  it  will  be  found  useful 
with  long-stemmed,  or  very  heavy  subjects  of  any  sort,  espe- 


214 

cially  when  they  are  to  be  brought  from  the  distance  of  lialf 
a  mile  or  more,  as  must  often  happen.  I  have,  however,  by 
bringing  the  third  wheel  closer  to  the  two  others,  endeavoured 
to  render  this  less  objectionable. 

In  a  system  of  transportation,  regulated  by  the  above 
principles,  it  will  be  perceived,  that  the  driver  of  the  horses 
cannot  proceed  too  slowly.  The  rate  of  between  two  and 
three  miles  an  hour  on  level  ground,  implies  the  quickest 
pace  that  should  ever  be  attempted.  By  heights  and  hollows, 
and  narrow  passes,  by  roughness  or  unevenness  of  ground, 
accidents  enow  will  happen,  without  aggravating  them  by 
carelessness,  or  needless  haste.  In  going  up  an  acclivity, 
how  gradual  soever  it  may  be,  it  is  obvious,  that  with  a  load 
so  nicely  balanced,  a  proportional  depression  of  the  top  must 
take  place,  and  in  descending,  a  like  depression  of  the  root. 
But  by  the  attention  of  the  steersman,  and  particularly  of 
the  two  balancemen  above,  or  the  efforts  of  both  united, 
much  undue  pressure  on  either  roots  or  branches  may  be 
avoided.  If  the  declivity  be  steep,  approaching  to  a  fall  of 
one  foot  in  twenty,  foresight  will  suggest  the  expediency  of 
taking  off  the  horses,  so  as  to  prevent  the  possibility  of  their 
being  overrun  by  the  machine ;  for,  in  such  a  case,  it  will 
be  found  to  descend  with  sufficient  velocity,  and  little  aid 
from  the  men,  in  consequence  of  the  impetus  given  to  it  by 
its  own  vv^eight. 

There  is,  however,  one  species  of  accident,  against  which 
it  may  be  proper  to  caution  the  inexperienced  planter,  as  it 
has  happened  at  this  place.  As  it  did  happen,  it  was  pro- 
ductive only  of  merriment,  instead  of  the  loss  of  life  or  limb  ; 
although  such  an  issue  was  far  more  "  owing  to  good  luck 
than  to  good  guiding"  (as  the  national  proverb  has  it,)  or  to 
any  claim  to  vigilance,  or  prudent  management.  In  pro- 
ceeding with  the  machine  down  a  gentle  slope  of  some 
length,  at  an  accelerated  pace,  on  which  occasion  both  the 
balancemen  had  gained  the  top  with  their  usual  agility,  it  so 


215 

fell  out,  that  the  cords,  which  secured  the  rack-pins  of  tjie 
root,  unfortunately  gave  way.  This  happened  so  suddenly, 
that  the  root  at  once  struck  the  ground,  with  a  force  equal  to 
the  united  weight  of  the  mass,  and  the  momentum  of  the 
movement,  and  pitched  the  balancemen  (now  suddenly  lifted 
to  an  elevation  of  nearly  thirty  feet,)  like  two  shuttle-cocks, 
to  many  yards  distance,  over  the  heads  of  the  horses  and  the 
driver,  who  stood  in  amazement  at  their  sudden  and  aerial 
flight !  Luckily  for  the  men,  there  was  no  frost  upon  the 
ground,  so  that,  instead  of  breaking  their  bones,  they  fell  only 
on  the  soft  turf  of  the  park  ;  from  which  soon  getting  up  and 
shaking  themselves,  they  heartily  joined  in  the  laughter  of 
their  companions,  at  the  extraordinary  length  of  the  leap 
which  they  had  taken.  Fortunately  also,  the  driver  and  the 
horses  escaped  a  worse  fate,  which  had  impended  them  :  for 
the  steersman  and  his  assistants,  with  great  presence  of 
mind,  never  quitted  their  hold ;  and  their  weight,  added  to 
the  weight  of  a  ponderous  mass  of  roots  and  earth,  kept  the 
tree  upright,  and  prevented  it  from  overwhelming  both  the 
team  and  the  driver.  This  accident,  which  was  at  once 
dangerous  and  ludicrous,  made  us  extremely  cautious 
afterwards,  in  securing  the  bracers ;  but  the  imagination  of 
the  balancemen  was  forcibly  impressed  by  it ;  and  it  proved 
impossible  to  persuade  them  to  resume  their  elevated  func- 
tions for  many  months  after. 

It  now  only  remains  to  say  something  of  the  nature  and 
dimensions  of  the  transplanting  machines  which  have  been 
employed,  in  order  that  those,  who  set  a  value  on  lightness 
and  efficiency  in  such  implements,  may  not  be  without  a 
guide,  whereby  to  provide  similar  machines  for  themselves. 
Planters,  however,  residing  within  a  moderate  distance, 
would  do  well  to  procure  them  from  Thomas  Nesbit,  Carpen- 
ter near  this  place,  a  very  ingenious  man,  who  has  been 
much  in  the  habit  of  making  them  for  some  years. 

It  appears  hitherto  to  have  been  the  opinion  of  the  con- 


216 

sliuctois  of  transplanting  machines,  tliat  their  vakie  in  a 
great  measure  hes,  in  the  weight  of  wood  and  iron  they  con- 
tain. My  conception  of  it,  on  the  other  hand,  is  precisely  the 
reverse ;  as  I  believe,  that  the  smaller  the  quantity  of  those 
materials,  the  greater  the  utility  of  the  implement.  If  it  be 
true,  that  the  greatest  success,  and  the  greatest  despatch 
united,  form  the  character  of  the  most  perfect  transplanting- 
work,  it  follows,  that  heavy  implements  of  this  sort,  unless  for 
work  of  uncommon  magnitude,  are  doubly  inexpedient; 
first,  on  account  of  the  expense  which  they  cost  in  the 
beginning  ;  and  secondly,  on  account  of  the  still  greater 
expense,  which  it  erelong  costs  to  use  them ;  for  time  need- 
lessly lost  is  money  improvidently  thrown  away.  Better  that 
a  machine  should  break  down  twice  in  your  life,  from  being 
somewhat  too  light  for  its  work,  than  that  it  should  cost  you 
three  times  its  price  in  labour,  in  dragging  a  superfluous  load 
of  wood  and  iron  about  your  park  ;  for  thus  there  would  be  a 
loss  of  both  time  and  money.  This,  however,  is  a  style  of 
estimate,  which  only  practical  persons  will  understand,  and 
only  economists  of  time  will  duly  appreciate.  If  a  man 
remove  only  three  trees  in  a  twelvemonth,  it  signifies  little 
w^hat  sort  of  machine  he  happens  to  use.  But  if  he  remove 
sixty  or  a  hundred  trees,  twenty  or  thirty  times  the  cost  makes 
a  great  figure  in  the  calculation.  Now,  supposing  that  he 
executed  but  a  third  part  of  the  work  last  mentioned,  I  am 
satisfied  that  there  would  be  economy  in  having  two  ma- 
chines, calculated  to  the  scale  of  his  work ;  the  machine  for 
the  lesser  trees  being  light,  and  possessing  small  power,  the 
other  for  the  greater  trees  being  weighty,  and  possessing 
much  greater  power.  In  this  way,  power  (which,  as  the  best 
philosophers  have  agreed,  is  nearly  the  synonyme  of  money) 
would  never  be  idly  employed,  but  judiciously  suited  to, 
though  never  suffered  to  transcend  the  immediate  object  of 
the  planter. 

As  this  reasoning  appears  to  be  conclusive,  I  shall  now 


217 


{)rocccd  to  give  a  delineation  of  the  larger  and  smaller  ma- 
chines, used  at  this  place ;  to  which  shall  be  added  one  of  an 
intermediate  size,  chiefly  intended  for  the  use  of  such  planters, 
as  do  not  choose  to  put  themselves  to  the  expense  of  more 
than  one  sucli  implement,  and  who  do  not  mean  to  remove 
trees  beyond  thirty  feet  high,  and  from  twelve  to  fourteen 
inches  in  diameter,  at  a  foot  from  the  ground  ;  which  trees 
this  machine  should  be  capable  of  managing.  See  engraving- 
The  diagiam  here  given  relates  to  the  pole,  axle,  and  frame- 
work of  the  machine,  that  is,  to  every  part  of  it  excepting  the 
wheels.  The  latter  it  was  considered  as  unnecessary  to  de- 
lineate in  the  diagram,  as  the  entire  "  machine  in  motion"  is 
given  in  the  view ;  and  any  good  carpenter  can  make  the 
wheels,  on  the  dimensions  being  furnished  to  him.  The 
main  difficulty  in  constructing  an  effective  machine,  lies  in 
proportioning  the  different  parts  to  one  another,  and  so  adapt- 
ing the  whole  to  the  style  of  work  to  be  executed,  that  despatch 
shall  be  promoted  in  the  highest  degree,  and  that  the  heaviest 
work  shall  be  executed,  by  means  of  the  smallest  possible 
weight  of  wood  and  iron. 

These  machines,  as  already  said,  are  of  the  simplest 
structure,  and  evidently  borrowed  from  the  Janker  of  the 
wood-merchant.*  The  pole  is  made  of  the  best  oak,  the 
axle  of  iron,  the  wheels  of  oak,  elm,  and  ash,  as  also  the 
subordinate  parts.  To  the  original  implement  I  have  add- 
ed, among  the  other  improvements,  three  stages  strongly 
bolted  to  the  crossbar,  or  axle-bed,  (as  our  workmen  term  it,) 
and  to  one  another,  of  which  the  upper  stage  is  movable  at 
pleasure,  as  the  extent  of  roots  or  branches  may  require  ele- 
vation from  the  ground.  The  third  wheel,  which  according 
to  Brown's  plan  was  diminutive,  is  enlarged,  and  adapted  to 
a  different  part  of  the  pole.  The  specification  is  as  follows  : 
See  engraving. 

*  Note  II. 
28 


218 


LARGE-SIZED  MACHINE. 

The  pole  AB  (Fig.  1.)  is  15  feet  long,  including  the  iron 
ring  at  the  point ;  6  inches  broad,  tapering  to  3^  at  top  ) 
and  5  inches  thick.  The  iron  ring  at  A  is  4  In.  in  diam- 
eter. At  the  top  there  is  a  small  bend  EC  (Fig.  2.,)  3  In, 
off  the  straight,  in  order  to  prevent  the  bark  from  being 
chafed  by  the  ring.  Immediately  at  the  point,  but  clear  of 
the  ring,  is  fixed  a  small  block  of  iron  at  C.  with  rounded 
edges,  4  In.  long,  by  14  In.  thick,  well  steeled,  so  as  to  trail 
along  the  ground,  and  to  prevent  the  point  of  the  pole,  when 
the  machine  is  not  loaded,  from  cutting  up  the  surface. 

There  is  likewise,  on  one  side  of  the  pole,  a  plate  of  iron 
DC,  extending  from  D,  within  18  In.  of  the  axle,  to  nearly 
the  top  at  E,  for  the  purpose  of  strengthening  the  pole.  It  is 
2^  In.  broad,  f  In.  thick,  and  sunk  into  the  wood.  This 
plate  for  the  sake  of  greater  power,  should  be  in  one  piece. 
Its  entire  length  is  not  visible  in  the  diagram,  owing  to  the 
intervening  delineation  of  one  of  the  side-stays. 

The  iron  axle  FG  (Fig.  1.,)  and  also  IK  (Fig.  3.,^  is  5^ 
F.  long  between  the  washers  (but  is  nearly  covered  by  the 
case,)  and  3  In.  square;  with  a  curve  of  3  In.  at  H,  for  the 
purpose  of  giving  greater  strength.  It  would  not  be  conve- 
nient, however  it  might  suit  large  roots  or  branches,  to  make 
the  axle  longer  than  the  above  dimension,  on  account  of 
gates,  and  other  narrow  passes,  through  which  the  machine 
might  be  taken,  and  that  seldom  exceed  9  or  10  F.  wide. 
The  heads  of  the  axle  WW  are  14  In.  long,  and  fitted  to  the 
bushes  of  the  wheels.  The  dust-hoops  are  1  In.  broad  each. 
The  wooden  case  IK  (or,  as  it  is  called,  the  axle-bed)  is  6  In. 
square,  covering  the  iron  2  In.,  and  consequently  showing 
only  1  In.  of  it.  To  the  axle-bed  are  fixed  two  strong  hooks 
of  iron  ZZ,  6^  In.  long,  and  strongly  bolted  to  it,  to  which 
the  horses  are  attached,  for  drawing  the  machine. 


219 

The  two  side-stays  FLGL  {Fig.  1.)  are  made  as  short  as 
possible,  ill  order  to  prevent  interference  with  the  branches, 
being  5  F.  long,  3^  In.  broad,  and  4  In.  deep  or  thick,  and 
strongly  bolted  to  the  axle-bed  and  pole.  The  upper  stay 
MN  (Fig.  2.,)  which  rests  upon  the  first  stage  at  M,  is  5^  F. 
long,  3^  In.  broad,  and  4^  In.  thick,  and  is  in  like  manner 
bolted  to  the  pole. 

The  first  stage  OP  (Fig.  3.)  rises  4  In.  in  the  centre  above 
the  axle-bed,  and  is  bolted  to  it.  This  stage  is  .5  F.  5  In. 
long,  6  In.  broad,  and  4  In.  thick.  The  second  stage  Q.R 
rises  6  In.  above  the  first,  and  is  in  the  same  way  bolted  to 
the  latter.  It  is  also  5  F.  5  In.  long,  10  In.  broad,  and  3  In, 
thick.  The  third  stage  ST  rises  6  In.  above  the  second.  It 
is  only  3  F.  10  In.  long,  10  In.  broad,  and  3  In.  thick,  and  is 
similarly  bolted  to  the  stage  last  mentioned.  The  third  stage 
is  movable,  as  occasion  may  require ;  and  the  machine  can 
be  used  either  with  or  without  it,  according  to  the  extent  of 
the  roots  and  branches  of  the  trees  to  be  removed.  On  the 
stage  which  happens  to  be  uppermost,  there  is  fixed  a  firm 
bolstering  of  double  mat  SVT,  filled  with  hay  or  straw,  of  at 
least  6  In.  in  thickness,  so  that  the  bark  of  the  stem  can  sus- 
tain no  injury. 

The  blocks  UUUUU  between  these  two  stages,  are  10  In. 
long,  4  In.  broad,  and  6  In.  high.  The  end  of  the  upper  stay 
at  X  (or  at  M.  Fig.  2.,)  resting  on  the  first  stage,  represents, 
in  the  end  view  of  the  machine,  another  block  in  that  posi- 
tion ;  and  the  end  of  the  pole  at  Y  is  seen  in  the  same  way, 
and  for  the  same  object.  Wherever  it  can  be  done,  the  bolts, 
for  the  various  purposes  above  mentioned,  are  shown  in  the 
diagram. 


220 


LARGE.SIZED  WHEELS. 

These  wheels  arc  made  of  the  very  best  materials,  5^  feet 
high,  and  nearly  upright;  the  dishing  (as  the  workmen 
term  it)  being  only  1  i  inches. 

The  naves  are  Hi  In.  long,  exclusively  of  the  nave- 
bands,  and  13  In.  thick.  The  spokes  are  3|  In.  broad,  and 
li  In.  thick ;  the  Fellies  -5  In.  broad,  and  3  In.  thick  ;  tlie 
iron  rims  ^  In.  thick,  and  usually  made  in  two  pieces,  2i  In. 
broad  each. 

The  third  wheel,  having  no  great  w^eight  to  bear,  is  made 
light.  It  is  3i  F.  high,  and  entirely  upright,  without  any 
dishing.  The  naves  are  9  In.  long,  exclusively  of  the  bands, 
and  9  In.  thick.  The  spokes  are  2i  In.  broad,  and  1|  In. 
thick  ;  the  Fellies  4  In.  broad,  and  2  In.  thick ;  the  iron 
rim  \  In.  thick.  The  wheel  is  fixed  to  the  pole  by  a  strong 
pivot,  on  which  it  turns  as  the  steersman  may  direct,  in  the 
same  way  as  the  wheel  of  a  plough. 

This  wheel,  when  used,  is  generally  from  2  to  3  F.  high, 
and  placed  about  3  F.  from  the  point  of  the  pole,  at  b  (Fig.  2.) 
But  I  should  much  recommend  a  different  position  (in  order 
to  elevate  the  point  of  the  pole,  and,  by  consequence,  the 
branches  from  the  ground,)  namely,  at  a,  5  F.  nearer  the 
axle,  and  within  18  In.  or  2  F.  of  the  end  of  the  upper  stay  ; 
from  which  it  can  be  removed  at  pleasure,  as  may  suit  the 
magnitude  of  the  tree. 

The  entire  weight  of  the  machine,  when  mounted  on  its 
two  wheels,  is  nearly  11  cwt.  avoirdupois. 

This,  it  will  be  perceived,  is  a  pow^erful  though  rather  a 
ponderous  implement,  and  cannot  be  worked  with  fewer 
than  two,  and  sometimes  three  horses.  It  is  meant  for  trees 
not  less  than  from  five-and-thirty  to  five-and-forty  feet  high, 
or  more,  and  from  fourteen  to  eighteen  inches  in  diameter, 
that  is,  from  three-and-a-half  to  four  feet  in  girth. 


221 

From  the  above  statement  it  is  apparent,  that  considerable 
improvements  have  been  made  on  the  machine,  since  the 
time  of  Brown,  and  from  the  rude  delineation  of  it  as  intro- 
duced into  Ireland,  about  threescore  years  since,  by  his  in- 
genious pupil  Robertson.*  Some  persons  approve  of  the 
uniform  use  of  the  third  wheel,  within  2i  or  3  F.  of  the  point 
of  the  pole  :  but  that  cannot  be  necessary,  as  already  men- 
tioned, but  with  subjects  of  extraordinary  length  or  weight ; 
and  it  is  quite  inadmissible  in  any  case,  in  this  position,  unless 
where  the  tops  have  been  severely  lightened  or  mutilated. 
Others,  in  some  of  the  northern  districts  of  this  kingdom, 
where  both  the  soil  and  climate  are  extremely  propitious, 
have  added  what  they  denominate  a  "  heel-beam,"  1 8  In. 
out  from  the  axle  or  crossbar.  But,  as  it  appears,  this  should 
much  rather  have  been  called  a  fore-beam,  as  it  is  placed 
immediately  in  front  of  the  axle,  and  next  to  the  draughtbar, 
to  which  the  horses  are  put.  In  other  words,  the  side-stays 
are  lengthened  out,  making  them  between  7  and  8  F.  long, 
by  which  means  they  must  often  interfere  with  low-spreading 
branches ;  and  the  position  of  the  axle  being  altered,  it 
causes  the  frame  to  project  about  18  In.  beyond  it.  A 
machine  so  constructed  they  call  an  "  Alleviator ;"  but  on 
what  principle  or  analogy,  does  not  appear  very  evident.  Of 
this  sort  of  machine  I  have  no  experience  :  but  I  cannot  per- 
ceive any  good  reason  for  making  such  a  change  so  near  the 
centre  of  gravity,  which  must  always  be  in  the  axle ;  as  it 
seems  apparent,  that  in  practice  it  must  make  the  tree  more 
difficult  to  be  drawn  down,  and  more  troublesome  to  be 
balanced  during  the  transportation,  thus  multiplying,  instead 
of  "  alleviating"  the  planter's  difficulties. 


*  See  Hayes's  Treatise  on  Planting,  and  the  Management  of  Woods, 
p.  42 — 47.    Also  Sect.  II.  anteh. 


222 


SMALL-SIZED  MACHINE. 

In  conveying  to  the  reader  an  idea  of  this  and  the  following 
machine,  it  appears  unnecessary  to  repeat  the  diagram,  with 
reduced  dimensions,  as  he  will  be  able,  without  the  assistance 
of  the  capital  letters,  readily  to  apply  the  sizes  about  to  be 
given  to  the  parts  just  now  minutely  described,  so  that  he  may 
construct  all,  or  any  one  of  the  three  machines,  according  to 
his  fancy.  The  description  and  uses  of  the  different  parts  of 
the  two  lesser  machines,  however,  shall  be  repeated  nearly  in 
the  same  terms  as  above,  in  order  to  prevent  any  intricacy  of 
reference  from  one  to  another. 

The  specification  and  dimensions  of  the  small-sized 
machine  are  the  following.  The  pole  is  only  12  feet  long 
(including  the  iron  ring  at  the  point,)  3i  inches  broad,  and  4 
In.  thick,  tapering  to  2|  at  top.  The  ring  is  for  the  purpose  of 
receiving  the  pole-rope,  and  is  3  In.  in  diameter.  At  the  top 
of  the  pole  there  is  a  small  bend,  3  In.  off  the  straight,  in 
order  to  prevent  the  bark  from  being  chafed,  or  stripped  off 
by  the  ring.  Under  the  point  of  the  pole  there  is  a  block  of 
iron,  with  rounded  edges,  3  In.  long,  by  1  In.  thick,  and  well 
steeled;  so  that,  whenever  the  point  of  the  pole  happens  to 
be  trailed  along  the  ground,  it  may  withstand  the  friction, 
without  injuring  the  surface.  There  is  likewise,  on  one  side 
of  the  pole,  a  plate  of  iron,  extending  from  within  18  In.  of 
the  axle  nearly  to  the  top,  for  strengthening  the  pole.  It  is 
1^  In.  broad,  i  In.  thick,  and  sunk  into  the  wood.  This 
plate,  in  order  to  render  it  more  powerful,  should  be  in  one 
piece. 

The  iron  axle  is  4i  F.  long  between  the  washers  (exclu- 
sively of  a  head  at  each  end,  Hi  In.  long,  which  is  fitted  to 
the  bushes  of  the  wheels,)  and2i  In.  square,  with  a  curve  in 
the  centre  of  2  In.,  for  the  sake  of  greater  strength.  The 
dust-hoops  are  1  In.  broad.     The  wooden  case,  or  axle-bed, 


223 

is  4  In.  bioad,  and  3  In.  deep,  covering  the  iron  H  l^^-j  and 
showing,  of  course,  only  1  In.  of  it.  To  the  axle-bed  are 
fixed  two  strong  hooks,  4  In.  long,  to  which  the  horse  is  at- 
tached, for  drawing  the  machine. 

The  two  side-stays  are  each  3  F.  10  In.  long,  2i  In. 
square,  and  strongly  bolted  to  the  pole.  The  upper  stay  rests 
on  the  first  stage,  and  is  4  F.  4  In.  long,  2i  broad,  and  3  In. 
thick,  tapering  to  2i  In.,  and  bolted  to  the  pole  in  like 
manner. 

The  first  stage  rises  in  the  centre  2i  In.  above  the  axle- 
bed,  and  is  firmly  bolted  to  it.  It  is  4  F.  5  In.  long,  4  In. 
broad,  and  3  In  thick.  The  second  stage  rises  4i  In.  above 
the  first,  and  is  bolted  to  the  latter.  It  is  also  4  F.  5  In.  long, 
9  In.  broad,  and  2  In.  thick.  The  third  stage  rises  4^  In. 
above  the  second,  and  is  in  the  same  manner  bolted  to  it. 
It  is  3  F.  4  In.  long,  9  In.  broad,  and  2  In.  thick.  The 
third  stage  is  movable  at  pleasure,  and  the  machine  is  used 
either  with  or  without  it,  according  to  the  style  of  the  subjects, 
and  of  the  work.  On  whichever  stage  happens  to  be 
uppermost  there  is  fixed  a  bolstering  of  double  mat,  filled  with 
hay  or  straw,  6  In.  thick,  so  that  no  injury  can  be  sustained 
by  the  bark  of  the  stem. 

The  blocks  between  the  stages  are  9  In.  long,  2i  In.  broad, 
and  41  In.  deep.  The  end  of  the  upper  stay,  as  it  rests  on 
the  first  stage,  shows  itself,  in  the  end  view  (Fig.  3.,)  like  a 
block  in  that  situation  ;  and  the  end  of  the  pole  has  the  same 
appearance  from  the  same  point,  as  resting  on  the  axle-bed. 
— Wherever  it  can  be  done,  the  bolts,  used  for  all  of  the  above 
purposes,  are  shown  in  the  diagram. 

SMALL-SIZED  WHEELS. 

These  wheels  are  5  feet  high,  made  of  the  best  materials, 
nearly  upright,  and  the  dishing  only  1  inch. 

The  naves  are  10  In.  long,  exclusively  of  the  nave  bands, 


224 

aud  10^  In.  tliick.  The  s^pokes  are  2^  In.  broad,  and  1|  In. 
thick ;  the  fellies  4  In.  broad,  and  1^  In.  thick ;  the  iron 
rims  I  In.  thick.  As  to  a  third  wheel,  it  cannot  be  necessary 
for  a  machine  of  the  small  size,  nor  for  such  trees  as  are 
removed  by  it. 

The  weight  of  this  machine,  with  its  wheels,  is  about  5^ 
cwt.  avoirdupois. 

The  above  machine,  it  will  be  perceived,  is  far  less  weighty 
than  the  foregoing.  It  is  capable  of  removing  subjects  of 
from  eighteen  to  about  eight-and-twenty  feet  high,  and  of 
proportional  girth  ;  and  in  fact,  a  good  part  of  my  trans- 
planted trees  have  been  removed  by  means  of  this  light  and 
efficient  implement. 

MACHINE  OF  THE  INTERMEDIATE  SIZE. 

The  pole  of  this  machine  is  13^  feet  long,  including  the 
iron  ring  at  the  point,  3^  inches  broad,  and  5  In.  thick, 
tapering  to  3  In.  at  top.  This  ring  is  for  receiving  the  pole- 
rope,  and  is  4  In.  in  diameter.  At  the  top  there  is  a  bend 
3  In.  off  the  straight,  in  order  to  prevent  any  chafing  of  the 
bark  by  the  ring.  Under  the  point  of  the  pole,  close  to  the 
ring,  there  is  a  small  iron  block  3^  In.  square.  It  is  rounded 
at  the  edges,  and  well  steeled  for  defending  the  point  of  the 
pole,  when  trailing  along  the  ground,  and  so  formed  as  to 
withstand  the  friction,  and  cause  little  or  no  injury  to  the 
surface.  There  is  also  on  one  side  of  the  pole  a  plate  of 
iron,  extending  from  within  18  In.  of  the  axle  nearly  to  the 
top  for  the  purpose  of  strengthening  the  pole.  It  is  2  In. 
broad,  and  \  In.  thick,  and  is  sunk  into  the  wood.  This,  in 
order  to  give  greater  power,  should  be  in  one  piece. 

The  iron  axle  is  4  F.  9  In.  long  between  the  washers, 
and  2i  In.  square,  with  a  curve  in  the  centre  of  2  In.,  for 
the  sake  of  greater  strength.  The  wooden  cover,  or  axle- 
bed,  is  4  F.  8  In.  long,  and  5  In.  square,  covering  the  iron 


225 

1^  In.,  and  showing  only  1  In.  of  it.  The  heads  of  the 
axle,  to  which  the  bushes  of  the  wheels  are  fitted,  are  12  In. 
long  ;  and  the  sand-washers  are  1  In.  broad  each.  To  the 
axle-bed  are  fixed  two  strong  iron  hooks  3  In.  long,  to 
which  the  horse  or  horses  arc  attached,  for  drawing  the 
machine. 

The  two  side-stays  are  4  F.  2  In.  long,  3  In.  square,  and 
strongly  bolted  to  the  pole.  The  upper  stay  rests  on  the 
first  stage,  and  is  4  F.  4  In.  long,  3  In.  broad,  3^  In.  thick, 
and  tapering  to  2^  In.  at  the  pole,  to  which  it  is  in  like 
manner  bolted. 

The  first  stage  rises  in  the  centre  2^  In.,  and  at  the  sides 
6  In.  above  the  axle-bed,  and  is  bolted  to  it.  The  stage  is 
4  F.  8  In.  long,  5  In.  broad,  and  3^  In.  thick.  The  second 
stage  rises  4^  In.  above  the  first,  and  is  bolted  to  the  latter. 
It  is  4  F.  8  In.  long,  9  In.  broad,  and  2^  In.  thick.  The 
third  stage  rises  4^  In.  above  the  second,  and  is  in  the  same 
way  bolted  to  it.  It  is  3  F.  6  In.  long,  9  In.  broad,  and  2 
In.  thick.  The  third  stage  is  movable  at  pleasure,  and  the 
machine  is  used  either  with  or  without  it,  according  to  the 
magnitude  of  the  subjects  to  be  removed.  On  the  stage, 
which  is  uppermost,  there  is  always  a  strong  bolstering  of 
double  mat,  filled  with  hay  or  straw,  6  In.  thick,  so  that  the 
bark  of  the  stem  may  not  be  injured  by  the  pressure. 

The  blocks  between  the  two  uppermost  stages  are  9  In. 
long,  3  In.  broad,  and  4^  In.  thick,  that  is,  deep.  The  end, 
of  the  upper  stay,  by  resting  on  the  first  stage,  shows  itself 
Uke  a  block,  in  the  end  view  of  the  machine  (Fig.  3.)  ;  and 
the  end  of  the  pole  presents  a  similar  appearance,  when 
seen  in  the  same  manner,  as  it  rests  upon  the  axle-bed. — 
Wherever  it  is  possible,  the  bolts  used  for  all  of  the  above 
purposes,  are  shown  in  the  diagram. 


29 


226 


WHEELS  OF  THE  INTERMEDIATE  SIZE. 

These  wlieels  are  5  F.  2  In.  high,  made  of  the  best  ma- 
terials, nearly  upright,  and  the  dishing  only  about  1  In. 

The  naves  are  10^  In.  long,  and  llj  In.  thick.  The 
spokes  are  3  In.  broad,  and  \i  In.  thick ;  the  fellies  4  In. 
broad,  and  2  In.  thick  ;  the  iron  rims  f  In.  thick,  and  in 
one  piece. 

In  using  a  machine  like  this,  it  may,  on  extraordinary 
occasions,  be  proper  to  add  a  third  wheel ;  in  which  case,  the 
one  above  described  might  answer  the  purpose.  But,  were 
a  third  wheel  to  be  made  for  this  particular  machine,  it  would 
be  in  better  proportion  at  6  In.  lower. 

The  weight  of  the  Intermediate  Machine  is  considerably 
greater  than  that  of  the  Small-sized  one,  being  about  61 
cwt.  avoirdupois  ;  and  it  is  calculated  for  trees  of  from  eigh- 
teen to  more  than  five-and-thirty  feet  high. 

For  underwood,  large  shrubs,  or  the  like,  of  which  the 
roots  and  branches  are  not  extensive,  I  have  sometimes 
made  use  of  a  machine  still  lighter,  and  more  manageable 
than  any  of  the  three  above  delineated.  It  consists  of  the 
pole  of  the  Small-sized  Machine,  as  already  described, 
mounted  on  a  pair  of  old  coach  wheels,  from  4  to  4^  F. 
high,  with  one  stage  only  upon  the  crossbar.  To  these 
have  been  added  fellies  4  In.  broad,  with  an  iron  rim  i  In. 
thick.  Such  a  machine  may  be  drawn  by  a  small  pony 
and  is  admirably  adapted  to  light  work.  Whether  with  or 
without  a  horse,  it  can  be  conveniently  introduced  into 
woods  and  plantations,  where  a  larger  implement  would  not 
be  productive  of  the  same  dispatch,  and  where  the  latter 
could  not  by  any  means  be  brought  to  operate. 

As  to  the  taking-up  of  underwood,  little  needs  to  be  said 
on  that  head.     He  who  attends  to  the  directions  above  given 


227 

for  tlic  removal  of  large  trees,  will  fiiiil  no  diflTiculty  with 
bushes  or  underwood.  Excepting  in  very  particular  cases, 
I  have  not  been  in  the  habit  of  preparing  them,  by  cutting 
round  their  roots.  The  chief  preparation  I  have  given,  is 
to  allow  them  to  stand  free  and  open  in  plantations  or 
woods,  for  a  certain  period,  in  order  that  they  may  acquire 
that  expansion  of  roots,  and  that  share  of  the  other  protect- 
ing properties,  which,  according  to  the  law  of  nature,  may  fit 
them  for  the  situation  which  they  are  intended  to  occupy. 
As  to  transplantation,  the  branches  of  most  bushes  being 
tougher  and  more  elastic  than  those  of  large  trees,  three  or 
four,  or  even  a  greater  number  of  plants  can  be  carried 
away  at  one  time  by  the  smallest  machine.  It  is  only  for 
the  open  park,  that  much  nicety  is  required  in  any  part  of 
these  processes. 

On  considering  these  different  machines,  the  planter  will 
find  that  they  possess  advantages,  not  at  first  sight  apparent, 
but  which  will  fully  develop  themselves  in  practice.  The 
breadth  of  the  stages,  which  are  movable  at  pleasure  ;  the 
shortness  of  the  stays ;  the  curvature  of  the  axle  ;  the  iron 
sunk  into  the  pole,  &c  ;  the  position  of  the  third  wheel ;  the 
relative  proportions  and  adaptations  of  the  different  parts  to 
one  another ;  all  these  tend  in  the  most  eminenrt  degree  to 
combine  lightness  with  strength,  and  accuracy  and  dispatch 
with  a  due  preservation  of  the  roots  and  branches,  during 
the  transportation. 

It  is  particularly  to  be  noticed,  that  these  implements,  as 
well  as  the  trees  recommended  to  be  removed  by  them,  are 
of  very  moderate  dimensions,  and  intended  solely  for  the 
meridian  of  Scotland.  In  England,  I  am  aware,  that  far 
larger  operations  are  carried  on,  and  it  is  possible  that  far 
greater  success  may  be  attained,  than  any  we  can  here  boast 
of.  But  the  scale  in  question  is  perhaps  highly  enough  es- 
timated for  a  country,  whose  power,  according  to  the  philo- 
sophical notion  of  it  above  mentioned,  is  of  such  inconsidera- 


228 

ble  extent.  In  England,  where  that  power  is  vast,  I  had 
ahnost  said  unlimited,  a  much  larger  scale  may  very  properly 
be  adopted.  Size  of  subjects,  as  has  been  already  observed, 
offers  no  material  impediment  to  successful  removal,  except 
increased  expenditure.  If  the  true  principles  of  the  art  be 
once  fully  established,  and  clearly  understood,  it  will  be  easy 
to  apply  them  to  any  scale  of  operations,  from  the  least  to 
the  greatest. 


229 


SECTION  IX. 

PLANTING  OF  THE  TREES,  IN  THEIR  NEW  SITUATION. 

In  the  foregoing-  Section,  we  have  seen  the  method,  by 
which  the  tree  is  taken  up,  and  transported  on  the  machine. 
Let  us  now  follow  it  to  its  destination  in  the  open  park. 

It  has  been  above  observed,  that  for  the  safety  and  success 
of  the  operation,  the  rate  of  moving  along  the  ground  cannot 
be  too  slow.  At  that  already  pointed  out  of  two  miles  and 
a  half  an  hour,  the  difference  between  travelling  a  mile,  and' 
half  a  mile,  does  not  very  materially  increase  the  labour  of 
transportation.  If  the  pit  have  been  prepared  a  twelvemonth 
beforehand,  the  opening  of  it  now  is  an  easy  business ;  and 
for  that  purpose,  should  it  not  have  been  done  previously  to 
the  taking-up,  two  or  three  workmen  should  be  sent  forward, 
to  throw  out  the  earth  regularly  on  all  sides,  to  the  depth  of 
fourteen  or  fifteen  inches  at  first,  leaving,  next  to  the  inside 
edge,  a  space  of  eighteen  inches,  or  two  feet  clear  ;  so  that 
the  excavation  can  be  enlarged,  if  requisite,  without  the 
necessity  of  removing  the  mound  thrown  up. 

When  the  machine  has  got  within  forty  or  fifty  yards  of 
the  place,  it  is  proper  to  halt  the  horses,  in  order  to  make 
two  necessary  arrangements,  the  one  in  which  the  root,  and 
the  other  in  which  the  top  is  concerned.  The  director  of  the 
work  first  rapidly  measures  with  his  eye  the  depth  of  the 
root  (that  is,  the  thickness  of  the  mass  of  roots  and  earth 
together,  from  the  upper  part  of  the  collar,  to  the  underbed 


230 

of  the  roots,)  in  order  to  ascertain,  if  the  excavation  be  of 
the  proper  depth?  Supposing  the  depth  of  the  root  to  be 
fourteen  or  fifteen  inches  (which  in  a  beech  is  very  suppo- 
sable,)  and  the  whole  depth  of  the  prepared  soil  of  the  pit  to 
be  two  feet ;  then  he  directs  the  workmen  to  prepare  a  bed 
in  the  centre  somewhat  deeper,  say  three  or  four  inches,  to 
receive  the  taproots,  should  they  be  prominent,  which  with 
the  beech  seldom  happens ;  sloping  the  pit  upwards  in  the 
cup-fashion,  but  leaving  it  at  the  sides  as  high  as  before. 

It  is  a  matter  of  first-rate  importance  to  get  the  tree  set  in 
the  pit  as  shalloio  as  possible,  and  to  allow  suflicient  pabulum 
for  the  downright  roots,  on  the  one  hand,  and  a  sufficient 
cover  at  top,  upon  the  other.  If  the  subsoil  be  dry,  the 
director  may  give  and  take  a  little  in  making  his  estimate  ; 
but,  if  it  be  tenacious  of  moisture,  better  that  you  should 
have  a  cart-load  or  two  of  earth  to  add  to  the  mound  after- 
wards, than  that  the  roots  should  be  deprived  of  the  full 
influence  of  the  sun  and  air,  by  being  insufficiently  raised 
up.  No  stagnation  of  water  can  ever  occur  in  the  prepared 
soil  of  the  pit,  if  the  directions  given  in  the  last  Section  as 
to  judicious  excavation,  be  properly  apprehended  and  followed 
out. 

The  second  thing  he  has  to  advert  to  is,  to  ascertain  the 
position  of  the  mark  previously  made  upon  the  stem,  w^hile 
the  tree  stood  upright,  for  designating  the  side  where  the 
longest  boughs  are  thrown  out,  so  that,  in  moving  towards 
the  pit,  such  a  course  may  be  steered,  as  to  bring  those 
boughs  to  the  stormy  quarter,  which  generally  is  the  west 
or  southwest.  Almost  all  trees,  as  already  stated  in  Section 
IV.,  are  unequally  balanced,  and  show  in  their  tops  more  or 
less  of  w^hat  is  called  "  a  weather-side."  This  in  many  cases 
is  a  striking  deformity,  especially  in  situations  on  the  western 
coasts,  and  is -often  seen  to  mar  the  eflfect  of  trees  otherwise 
beautiful.  It  proceeds  from  the  tendency,  which  they  gene- 
rally have,  to  throw  out  longer  and  stouter  branches  on  the 


231 

lee-sidc,  and  shorlcr  and  closer  brandies  and  spray  on  that, 
from  wliich  tlic  blast  assails  tlicni. 

By  the  law  of  nature  we  find,  that  wiiercver  the  action  of 
the  air  is  the  greatest,  there  the  greatest  evolution  of  buda 
appears,  and  the  thickest,  but  weakest  growth  of  boughs 
and  spray  takes  place.  And  this  dilTcrence  is  so  remarkable, 
that  any  one  conversant  with  wood,  can  at  once  point  out 
an  old  tree  (especially  a  sycamore,)  that  has  been  more,  and 
one  that  has  been  less  exposed,  at  the  distance  of  two  or 
three  hundred  yards ;  and  in  winter,  when  there  is  no  foliage 
to  conceal  the  difierence  in  the  ramification,  the  thing  is  the 
most  striking.  Hence  the  effect  produced  on  trees,  by  bring- 
ing this  decided  tendency  to  elongation  of  the  boughs  on 
the  lee-side,  to  act  on  the  windward  or  deficient  side.  In 
fact,  it  is  almost  the  only  way,  in  which  art  can  bring  about 
any  remarkable  improvement  on  the  symmetry  and  beauty 
of  the  tops  of  woody  plants.  It  is  true,  the  practice  might 
at  first  sight  appear  rather  a  misdirection  of  the  protecting 
properties :  but  experience  has  shown,  that  nature  in  this, 
as  in  the  case  of  judicious  pruning,  or  retrenchment  of  super- 
fluous branches,  bears  with  extraordinary  patience  such  dis- 
creet control  exerted  over  her  exuberant  powers,  and  in  their 
subsequent  development  displays  a  vigour,  even  superior  to 
what  is  observed  in  subjects  which  have  not  been  so  disci- 
plined.— I  believe,  as  already  noticed,  that  I  am  the  first 
planter,  who,  more  than  five-and  thirty  years  since,  thought 
of  turning  this  natural  deformity  to  purposes  of  beauty  or 
utility,  in  the  face  of  prejudices  both  ancient  and  modern.* 

The  director  having  thus  ascertained,  that  the  mark  made 
on  the  stem  is  uppermost  (which  it  will  always  be,  when  not 
prevented  by  other  circumstances,)  he  directs  the  driver  to 
make  such  a  circuit,  as  to  go  right  in  towards  the  southeast 
side  of  the  pit ;  by  which  means,  as  the  intelligent  reader 

*  See  Sect.  IV.,  and  Note. 


232 

will  perceive,  the  tree  being  drawn  root  foremost,  the  marked 
side  will  directly  face  the  opposite  quarter. 

While  this  arrangement  is  proceeding,  which  does  not 
occupy  above  a  few  moments,  two  workmen  rapidly  ascertain, 
or  fix  the  exact  site  of  the  tree,  in  its  new  situation,  which 
till  now  has  been  marked  out,  only  by  a  single  stake  driven 
into  the  ground.  This  is  a  still  speedier  process  than  the 
foregoing,  and  is  called  "  setting  off  the  tree."  The  two 
workmen,  each  %vith  a  stake  in  his  hand,  place  themselves 
in  different  quarters,  about  five  or  six  yards  from  the  pit,  the 
one,  we  shall  say,  on  the  north,  and  the  other  on  the  west 
side,  so  as  to  be  able  to  describe  two  lines  at  right  angles 
with  each  other,  and  to  keep  clear  of  the  path  or  direction 
of  the  machine.  Then,  according  to  the  military  way  of 
taking  objects  to  move  upon  in  the  field,  they  assume  the 
stake  in  the  pit  as  a  mutual  centre,  and  some  tree,  or  other 
object  at  no  great  distance,  as  a  second  object ;  and  putting 
down  their  own  stakes  as  a  third,  they  describe  a  right  line 
with  each  of  the  three.  Thus,  the  two  lines,  marked  out 
by  these  offsets,  will  intersect  each  other  at  right  angles,  or 
nearly  so,  in  the  pit,  and  the  point  of  intersection  will  be  the 
position  of  the  tree.  The  stake  in  the  pit  may  then  be  re- 
moved, for  the  admission  of  the  machine,  and  a  small  piece 
of  greensward  put  down  in  its  stead,  so  that  the  tree  may 
be  dropped,  with  mathematical  precision,  on  the  spot  intended. 

With  single  trees  in  the  park,  this  sort  of  accuracy  may 
sometimes  be  of  small  moment :  but,  where  a  particular 
effect  is  to  be  produced  by  one  tree,  or  by  the  combination  of 
several  trees  as  a  group,  it  maybe  of  considerable  consequence ; 
and,  as  it  takes  up  only  a  moment,  the  workmen  should 
always  be  made  to  practise  it.  It  tends  to  give  them  habits 
of  accuracy  in  their  work,  and  teaches  them  the  value  and 
importance  of  juxtaposition,  when  it  becomes  necessary  to 
study  it. 

Meanwhile  the  driver,  as  directed,  makes  the  proper  circuit 


233 

with  the  horses  (See  Plate),  and  brings  up  tlic  machine, 
as  nearly  as  possible  to  the  northeast  side  of  the  pit,  running 
the  wheels  up  against  the  bank,  or  mound  of  eartli  thrown 
out.  Here  it  is  prudent  to  take  oH'  the  horses  ;  as  it  is  always 
safer  and  better  to  wheel  in  the  machine,  for  the  two  or 
three  last  yards,  by  manual  exertion ;  an  object,  which  is 
readily  accomplished,  by  cutting  down  the  mound  of  earth 
in  front  of  each  wheel,  and  thereby  forming  an  inclined 
plane,  for  the  descent  of  the  tree  into  the  pit. 

On  this  occasion,  it  is  indispensably  necessary  that  the 
macliine  should  advance  right  upon  the  centre,  or  piece  of 
greensward  deposited  in  the  pit,  but  without  overrunning 
that  point.  Two  persons,  the  director  and  another,  then 
station  themselves  on  the  outside  of  the  pit,  transversely  to 
each  other,  the  one,  we  shall  say,  on  the  southwest  side, 
opposite  the  machine,  and  the  other  on  the  northwest,  or 
southeast  side,  whichever  may  be  most  convenient ;  because 
the  line  of  sight,  at  both  of  the  last  mentioned  points,  is 
equally  at  right  angles  with  the  machine's  direction.  The 
workman  who  is  placed  immediately  opposite  the  machine, 
now  directs  the  advance  of  each  wheel,  or  of  both,  as  he 
sees  necessary  ;  by  which  means  he  is  enabled  to  bring  the 
root  of  the  tree  right  upon  the  centre ;  while,  at  the  same 
time,  the  director,  occupying  the  transverse  station,  which  is 
the  more  important  of  the  two,  orders  a  halt  to  be  made  at 
the  proper  moment  (for  both  cannot  see  the  same  objects) ; 
and  in  this  manner  the  stem  is  brought  directly  to  the  centre, 
without  being  permitted  to  overshoot  the  mark.  Two  stakes, 
or  stones,  or  other  stays  are  now  put  to  the  wheels,  in  order 
to  prevent  their  further  advancement,  and  to  get  every  thing 
in  readiness  for  dropping  the  tree  on  the  spot  intended. — 
These  arrangements,  how  complex  soever  they  may  appear 
in  the  narrative,  are  simple  in  reality,  and,  barring  accidents, 
do  not  occupy  above  a  few  minutes. 

Preparation  is  now  made  for  dropping  the  tree  into  the  pit. 

30 


234 


The  bundles  of  roots  arc  every  where  loosened,  and  the 
roots  freed  from  the  wheels.  The  cords  which  confine  the 
top,  are  removed,  and  the  branches  suffered  to  gain  their 
natural  position.  Meanwhile,  an  active  workman  is  sent  to 
the  top,  to  fix  two  ropes  transversely  to  each  other,  in  order 
to  steady  it,  when  set  up ;  while  another  gets  under  the  axle 
of  the  machine,  and  bringing  out  the  roots  of  the  under  side, 
pulls  them  right  towards  the  rear,  in  order  to  save  them  from 
being  broken  by  the  great  weight  of  the  descending  mass  ; 
when,  on  a  signal  being  given,  the  steersman  and  his  assist- 
ants, together  wdth  the  balancemen,  as  the  case  may  be,  quit 
their  stations  and  their  hold  of  the  pole-rope  and  branches, 
and  the  tree  suddenly  rises  to  the  upright  position.  All  this 
may  be  readily  apprehended,  by  considering  its  actual  situa- 
tion on  the  machine,  as  represented  in  the  engraving. 

If  the  longest  branches  have  not  been  accurately  brought 
to  the  stormy  quarter,  it  is  now  the  time  to  correct  that  error. 
The  tree,  if  it  be  requisite,  is  again  pulled  down,  and  the 
machine  wheeled  round  to  the  proper  point ;  taking  care,  at 
the  same  time,  if  the  root  be  heavy,  to  ascertain,  by  means 
of  the  offsets,  that  it  is  accurately  deposited  in  the  centre  of 
the  pit.  It  is  then  allowed  to  gain  the  erect  position,  as 
before.  Instead  of  this,  should  the  root  be  of  no  great  weight, 
it  may  be  turned  round  on  its  bottom  or  underbed  in  the  pit, 
by  manual  strength,  the  workmen  being  careful  to  lay  hold 
of  great  handfuls  of  roots  and  fibres,  so  that  as  httle  breakage 
as  possible  may  take  place.  When  these  things  are  accom- 
phshed,  the  bracers  of  the  root,  and  the  pole-rope,  are  detached 
from  the  machine,  and  it  is  wheeled  out  of  the  pit.  By 
common  management,  however,  and  attention  to  the  direc- 
tions already  given,  the  whole  of  the  above  extra  labour, 
which  creates  considerable  delay,  may  be  avoided,  and  the 
proper  aspect  for  the  heavy  side  of  the  tree  obtained  at  once. 
All  that  is  necessary  in  ordinary  cases  is,  an  inspection  of  the 
offsets,  if  great  accuracy  in  the  position  of  the  tree  be  wanted. 


235 

We  have  now  arrived  at  that  part  of  the  process  of  plant- 
ing, which,  as  it  is  the  most  difficult  to  execute,  so  it  is  also 
the  most  difficult  to  render  intelligible  to  the  reader.  It 
comprises  the  whole  of  the  setting  up,  balancing,  and  sup- 
porting the  plant ;  the  distributing  of  the  roots  in  a  proper 
manner  in  the  ground  ;  and,  in  a  word,  every  other  precau- 
tion, on  which  its  stabiUty  and  success  mainly  depend. 
These  operations,  therefore,  should  never  be  performed, 
except  under  the  eye  of  the  director  of  the  work,  who  should 
be  every  way  competent  to  superintend  them. — And  here  I 
cannot  refrain  from  earnestly  recommending  it  to  gentlemen 
to  make  themselves  fully  masters  of  the  practice,  as  well  as 
the  principles  of  these  various  processes,  so  that  they  may 
be  enabled  to  take  upon  themselves  the  useful  office  in  ques- 
tion, as  often  as  it  may  be  convenient.  I  need  scarcely  add, 
that,  in  all  rural  work,  the  superintending  eye  of  the  owner 
furnishes  the  surest  earnest  of  success,  especially  where  any 
thing  like  science  is  united  with  accuracy  of  execution. 

As  soon  as  the  tree  is  properly  placed,  in  respect  to  the 
position  of  the  branches,  and  the  machine  wheeled  off,  the 
two  transverse  ropes  (which  should  be  ten  or  twelve  yards 
long  at  least,)  are  instantly  stretched  out  to  their  utmost 
extent,  by  putting  one  or  two  stout  hands  to  each,  as  the 
balancing  of  the  tree,  and  setting  it  straight  may  require. 
The  director  has  then  to  settle  the  interesting  point  of  depth, 
and  to  determine,  whether  it  have  been  rightly  judged,  by 
the  first  cursory  estimate.  From  what  has  been  said  above, 
it  is  evident,  that  if  the  tree  be  set  too  shallow  in  the  ground, 
it  has  this  advantage,  that  it  is  tantamount  to  deepening  the 
soil,  to  the  extent  of  the  error  committed  :  hence,  it  is  pos- 
sible to  remedy  the  error,  by  bringing  earth  from  some  other 
quarter,  to  make  up  the  deficiency.  If  the  tree  be  set  too 
deep,  it  is  without  a  remedy,  unless  by  planting  it  over  again ; 
which,  were  the  business  finished,  besides  the  extra  labour 
required,  would  considerably  injure  the  tree.     The  director, 


236 

if  he  have  an  accurate  eye,  now  determines  the  matter,  ere 
it  be  too  late,  at  a  single  glance.  Should  the  tree  be  too 
deep,  he  orders  it  to  be  pulled  half  way  down,  first  on  the 
one  side,  and  then  on  the  other,  the  transverse  rope  support- 
ing it  in  the  opposite  direction.  While  in  the  heeling  posi- 
tion, earth  is  then  mounded  on  either  side,  as  diiected  above 
for  raising  the  tree  in  the  pit,  and  it  is  soon  got  up  to  the 
height  wanted.  Should  it  be  two  shallow,  it  is  in  like  man- 
ner pulled  down,  and  lowered  by  alternate  excavation  on 
either  side,  to  the  proper  depth  ;  but  whether  in  the  one  case 
or  the  other,  without  altering  the  aspect  of  the  tree,  or  the 
position  of  the  branches. 

The  next  point,  and  the  most  important  of  the  whole,  is 
to  steady  and  set  straight  the  tree,  in  order  that  it  may  please 
the  eye  of  taste,  on  the  one  hand,  and  be  firmly  secured 
against  wind,  on  the  other.  For  this  purpose,  the  first  thing 
to  be  done  is,  to  separate  the  workmen  into  divisions  of  three 
and  three  together,  as  before.  Of  these  one  workman  seizes 
with  both  his  hands  as  many  as  he  can  of  the  lateral  roots, 
that  are  long  and  flexible,  and  holding  them  carefully  aside, 
opens  a  view  into  the  underbed  of  the  roots.  The  passage 
being  cleared,  the  second  workman  throws  in  mould  of  the 
finest  sort  he  can  find,  in  such  a  way  as  to  form  a  bank 
sloping  outwards  against  the  roots  so  held  up,  find  treads  it 
firmly  with  his  feet.  He  then  carefully  fills  in  and  equalizes 
all  the  chasms  or  vacancies  that  appear ;  while  the  third, 
with  a  small  blunt  pointed  stake  or  rammer,  about  three  feet 
long,  pushes  in  the  mould,  and  makes  it  firm  in  the  cavities, 
which  the  foot  cannot  reach.  But  it  is  to  be  observed,  that 
the  workman,  who  throws  in  the  earth,  must  by  no  means 
spade  it  at  random.  He  must  patiently  wait  for  the  co- 
operation of  his  two  companions,  neither  hurrying  the  first, 
until  every  visible  root  is  gathered  up;  nor  the  second,  until 
the  earth  thrown  in  has,  by  decalcation,  or  by  the  rammer, 
obtained  the  utmost  compactness  and  consistency. 


237 

In  tlius  diligently  and  firmly  bolstering  up  round  tlie 
nucleus,  but  yet  underneath,  and  quite  clear  of  the  great 
body  of  the  roots  and  fibres,  the  different  divisions  of  the 
workmen  continue  going  round  the  tree,  until  they  meet  one 
another,  forming  a  sort  of  circular  retaining-bank,  of  the 
shape  of  a  china  saucer,  of  which  the  sides  are  of  the  depth 
of  one  half  at  least  of  the  whole  nucleus,  or  mass  of  roots 
and  earth  under  the  collar,  whatever  that  may  be,  so  as  to 
compose  a  bank  sufficient  to  support  it.  Hence  the  bank 
raised,  if  properly  executed,  will  furnish  such  resistance  to 
the  action  of  the  top,  that  a  stout  man,  on  applying  himself 
to  the  transverse  ropes,  will  find  some  difficulty  in  displacing 
the  root,  even  with  such  a  lever  as  the  stem  must  afford  him, 
and  sometimes  he  will  be  altogether  unable  to  displace  it. 
When  the  resistance  is  found  uniform  on  all  sides  (which 
should  be  often  and  carefully  tried,)  and  particularly  on  the 
northeast  or  lee  quarter,  httle  more  can  be  done  for  the  stabi- 
hty  of  the  plant.  If  roots  of  such  stiffness  and  strength  inter- 
fere, as  cannot  be  put  aside  during  the  above  process,  the 
best  way  is,  to  bolster  and  ram  them  separately  underneath, 
and  especially  at  that  part,  where  they  issue  from  the  nucleus 
of  the  mass. 

It  has  been  directed  in  the  foregoing  Section,  that  a  ball 
of  earth,  as  large  as  can  be  procured  round  the  stem,  shall 
always  be  left  undisturbed,  in  the  taking  up.  Should  the 
Aveight  not  be  excessive,  and  that  it  can  be  got  to  extend,  so 
as  nearly  to  meet  the  retaining-bank,  the  work  may  be  con- 
sidered as  very  perfectly  executed ;  because  then  no  intersti- 
tial vacuities  will  exist,  in  a  region  of  the  root  of  all  the 
most  liable  to  suffer  from  drought,  during  the  first  season. 
Should  that  prove  impossible,  from  the  lightness  of  the  soil, 
or  the  want  of  adhesiveness  in  the  greensward,  mould  finely 
pulverized,  and  in  as  dry  a  state  as  possible,  should,  in  large 
subjects,  be  let  fall  into  such  vacuities  as  appear,  until,  by  a 
repeated  supply  of  the  mould  and  water  alternately,  the  in- 


238 

terstices  be  filled  up.  By  this  mode  of  management,  while 
the  completest  solidity  is  given  to  the  whole,  the  finer  rami- 
fications of  the  root  round  the  nucleus  are  little  injured  or 
cramped  up,  notwithstanding  the  retaining-bank. 

While  this  business  is  going  forward,  the  director  accu- 
rately examines  the  position  of  the  tree,  first  on  the  one  side, 
and  then  on  the  other,  from  the  two  offsets  (which  is  tanta- 
mount to  his  making  the  entire  circuit  of  the  tree,)  and  takes 
care  that  it  be  perfectly  upright ;  making  a  due  allowance 
for  any  bends,  or  natural  sweeps  in  the  outhne  of  the  stem 
or  top.  For  accomplishing  this,  the  transverse  ropes,  with 
five  or  six  stout  hands  put  to  them,  will  still  be  able  to  com- 
mand the  tree  ;  and  it  is  necessary  that  its  adjustment  be  at 
this  time  effected,  in  order  to  obviate  the  possibility  of  injur- 
ing the  roots  by  dragging,  and  consequently  displacing  them, 
at  a  later  period.  By  the  above  method  of  giving  stability 
to  the  tree,  before  any  cover  whatever  is  laid  upon  the  roots 
(which,  I  believe,  is  new,  and  peculiar  to  my  practice,)  the 
discerning  reader  will  see,  that  a  complete  safeguard  against 
wind  is  provided,  without  injury  to  the  growth  of  the  plant. 
This  is  truly  the  j)lantitig  of  the  tree :  all  else  belongs  to 
the  distribution,  and  the  covering  of  the  roots. 

The  distribution,  though  secondary  in  point  of  consequence 
to  the  securing  of  them,  is  a  process  involving  much  nicety 
and  difficulty,  and  it  is  the  business  of  the  director,  in  the 
next  place,  to  attend  to  its  execution.  The  roots  having 
been  indiscriminately  bundled  up  in  the  transportation,  and 
merely  untied  during  the  fixing  of  the  tree,  are  now,  as  may 
be  imagined,  in  a  state  of  great  disorder,  which  the  process 
of  bolstering  up  rather  tends  to  aggravate  than  improve. 
Accordingly,  all  the  workmen  are  employed  to  disentangle 
them,  and  to  stretch  them  out  in  the  most  regular  manner 
from  the  centre.  The  tree,  as  already  supposed,  being  a 
beech  of  more  than  eight-and-twenty  feet  high,  with  a  spread- 
ing top,  the  roots  must  be  from  twelve  to  fourteen  feet  long, 


239 

at  least  on  the  side  placed  to  windward,  and  the  minute 
fibres,  and  capillary  rootlets  not  fewer  than  some  thousands 
in  number.  (Sec  engraving.)  As  soon  as  they  arc  care- 
fully extricated,  separated,  and  as  it  were  combed  out  with 
the  fingers,  so  as  to  cover  the  ground  with  regularity,  and 
as  nearly  as  may  be,  in  the  same  order  m  which  they  were 
taken  up,  it  is  nature  that  must  teach  us  how  to  arrange 
them  in  their  new  bed.  For  tiiis  purpose,  the  director  dis- 
poses the  workmen,  in  divisions  of  three  and  three,  as  before. 
Of  these  one  workman  immediately  divides  or  separates  the 
roots,  and  prepares  to  distribute  them :  another  assists  in  the 
laying  and  distribution  ;  and  the  third  throws  in  the  mould 
in  such  quantities,  as  the  two  others  stand  in  need  of. 

Whoever  examines  the  beauty  and  regularity,  with  which 
the  boughs  and  spray  of  trees,  not  mechanically  prevented, 
are  spread  out  in  the  air,  and  reflects,  that  it  is  an  accurate 
transcript  of  the  ramification  (if  I  may  so  speak)  of  the 
roots  under  ground,  will  admire  the  remarkable  analogy, 
that  subsists  between  both  of  these  organs,  and  the  uncom- 
mon beauty  and  symmetry  of  both.  The  former  is  a  matter 
of  daily  observation  :  the  latter  falls  in  the  way  only  of  gar- 
deners and  arboriculturists  ;  but  it  is  fully  known  to  every 
one,  who  has  seen,  and  can  witness  the  extraordinary  effects 
of  the  tree  picker  at  this  place.  To  give,  in  the  replanting, 
any  thing  like  an  accurate  imitation  of  such  regular,  but 
intricate  network,  requires  no  ordinary  skill  and  attention  in 
the  operators :  and  yet  we  are  aware,  as  nature  orders  no- 
thing in  vain,  that  in  proportion  as  we  fail  or  succeed  in  this 
object,  we  shall  attain,  or  fall  short  of  the  purposes  of  vege- 
tation, and  of  giving  due  vigour  to  the  plant.  An  ingenious 
friend  of  mine,  who,  some  years  since,  was  struck  with  the 
dexterity  of  the  process,  in  the  hands  of  the  workmen  here, 
very  appropriately  called  it  "  the  handling"  of  the  roots,  and 
by  that  name  it  has  since  been  distinguished. 

The  two  handlers,  then,  of  each  division  proceed  to  ar- 


240 

range  and  distribute  the  roots  in  their  order,  higher  or  lower, 
as  they  proceed  from  the  mass  or  nucleus ;  stretching  them 
out  over  the  bolstering  of  the  nucleus,  to  their  full  length, 
for  which  the  pit  must,  if  necessary,  be  enlarged.  The  great 
principle  in  this  business  being  to  follow  nature,  the  roots 
must,  like  the  branches  of  trees,  be  equally  spread  out. 
Nothing  like  crowding  or  confining  must  take  place,  but  all 
must  have  competent  spaces  in  which  to  extend,  and  ample 
scope  to  search  for  the  food  of  the  plant.  For  this  purpose 
the  minutest  fibres,  as  well  as  the  strongest  roots,  must  be 
evenly  embedded  in  the  fine  mould  of  the  pit,  neither  knead- 
ing nor  pounding  it  too  firmly  (as  recommended  by  some), 
nor  leaving  what  is  technically  called  false  filling,  or  inter- 
stitial vacuities.  But  the  whole  must  gently  consolidate  into 
a  mass  sufiiciently  compact,  yet  porous,  through  which  heat 
as  well  as  moisture,  as  has  been  already  observed,  may  have 
free  access  to  the  fibres,  and  where  evaporation  may  proceed 
without  obstruction. 

To  effect  such  a  distribution  and  ordering  of  the  roots,  the 
first  thing  that  the  principal  handler  has  to  do  is,  to  seize 
with  one  hand  a  parcel  of  the  roots,  and  to  divide  them  with 
the  other  hand  into  as  many  tiers  as  can  conveniently  be  laid 
in  the  depth  of  the  pit,  allowing  the  strata  of  earth  between 
the  tiers  to  be  an  inch  and  a  half  or  more  in  thickness.  He 
then,  in  conjunction  with  his  assistant,  extends  the  larger 
roots  of  the  first  tier  to  wide  distances,  stretching  out  all  the 
minor  ramifications  and  rootlets  intermediately,  in  the  posi- 
tion in  which  they  should  lie,  so  that  no  one  shall,  if  possible, 
touch  another.  The  handlers  having  extended  these,  with 
their  various  inflections,  to  the  breadtli  of  six  or  seven  inches, 
or  as  far  as  their  fingers  can  reach,  the  coverer,  immediately 
fixes  them  down,  and  secures  that  space  with  a  little  fine 
mould  thrown  upon  it  the  reverse  way,  that  is,  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  points  of  the  fibres  ;  which  mould  is  immediately 
spread  and  worked  in,  by  the  hands  of  the  workmen  or 


241 

liaiullcis,  111  tiucli  a  maiinci,  a.s  thai  neither  tile  mould  can 
(lisphice  the  minutest  fibres,  nor  exceed  the  thickness  of  a 
proper  stratum.  After  which,  they  go  through  the  same 
process  witii  the  next  tier,  and  so  on  with  the  others,  till 
they  exhaust  the  parcel  of  roots,  with  which  they  began. 

It  sometimes  happens,  that  masses  of  roots  occur,  not  far 
from  the  collar,  branching  out  into  small  and  numerous 
stems  of  no  great  length,  which  it  is  much  more  troublesome 
to  deal  with.  With  these  the  only  way  is,  to  divide  them 
into  tiers,  and  work  them  in  the  vertical,  instead  of  the 
horizontal  position.  A  quantity  of  the  finest  and  most  fria- 
ble mould  must  be  shaken  in  among  the  shortest,  and  least 
extricable  fibres  of  these  masses,  so  that  the  whole  may 
have  an  opportunity  of  absorbing  nourishment  from  the 
soil.  If  the  pit  be  upon  uneven  ground,  and  still  more,  if 
on  a  steep  bank,  as  sometimes  happens,  it  presents  consider- 
able difficulty  to  inexperienced  planters.  In  this  case, 
especial  care  must  be  had  to  lay  the  roots  in  a  direction  corre- 
spondmg  to  the  slope,  level  in  no  part,  but  rising  from  the 
centre  on  the  one  side,  and  falling  from  it  on  the  other. 
Hence,  when  the  last  tier  on  each  side  is  finished,  it  has  from 
six  to  eight  inches  of  cover  over  it,  at  the  general  level  of 
the  ground.  This,  on  the  side  of  a  hill  of  any  steepness,  it 
requires  considerable  skill  to  accompUsh,  so  that  the  main 
body  of  the  roots  be  brought  within  an  equal  distance  from 
the  surface,  and  receive  proper  benefit  from  the  sun  and  air. 
In  the  manner  just  now  attempted  to  be  described,  the 
workmen,  three  and  three  together,  in  divisions  or  parties, 
proceed  round  the  tree,  treating  one  parcel  of  roots  after 
another  in  the  same  style  in  succession,  and  as  soon  as  they 
meet,  the  work  of  distribution  is  completed. 

At  this  stage  pf  the  process,  it  cannot  have  escaped  the 
discerning  reader,  that  contrary  to  the  general  practice,  no 
decalcation  or  consolidating  of  the  earth  has  as  yet  been 
directed,  except  in  the  execution  of  the  retaining-bank  round 

31 


242 


the  nucleus  ol  the  root:  antl  y(!i  the  entire  oideiiug  of  tlie 
roots  and  fibres  is  supjwsed  to  be  finished.  But  1  have  found 
by  long  experience,  that  an  anxiety  for  immediate  consoli- 
dation, which  most  planters  possess,  is  not  favourable  to  the 
fibrous  roots  of  woody  plants,  small  or  great.  That  equa- 
bility of  pressure  of  the  soil,  which  gradual  subsidence 
alone  can  give,  is  not  to  be  attained  by  any  artificial  means 
yet  known,  and  least  of  all,  by  treading  and  pounding,  by 
the  feet  of  workmen.  It  is  otie  thing  to  fill  in  mould  firmly 
round  the  nucleus,  and  to  compact  it  with  the  rammer,  as 
above  mentioned,  where  there  is  free  room  to  operate  ;  and 
another,  to  tread  down  with  the  feet  layer  after  layer  of  the 
tenderest  fibres,  and  finest  capillary  rootlets,  as  recommended 
by  Marshall  and  others ;  a  mode  of  treatment  which  cannot 
fail,  after  the  critical  period  of  removal,  to  be  extremely  pre- 
judicial to  what  must  be  considered  as  the  true  absorbents 
of  the  plant.  As  to  the  final  consolidation  of  the  surface,  it 
shall  be  treated  of  in  the  sequel. 

After  the  covering  of  the  roots,  the  only  thing  that  remains 
to  be  performed  is,  to  fill  in  the  rest  of  the  earth  into  the  pit, 
so  that  at  the  stem  it  shall  be  from  twelve  to  fourteen  inches 
deep.  If  it  be  wintertime,  that  is,  between  November  and 
February  (in  this  climate  including  the  latter  itionth),  a 
slight  treading  over  the  whole,  by  the  workmen,  is  suflficient 
to  bring  about  gradually,  but  eflfectually,  the  work  of  conso- 
lidation for  the  time,  and  that  gentle  and  equable  pressure, 
which  excludes  drought,  and  yet  admits  of  the  roots  striking 
freely.  If  it  be  spring,  that  is,  between  February  and  May, 
Pontey's  useful  method  of  pouring  on  water  is  adopted,* 
namely,  to  do  it  (as  he  says),  with  "  a  watering-pan  with  the 
rose  taken  olT,"  or  with  common  pails,  from  the  height  of 
five  or  six  feet,  as  soon  as  the  covering  of  mould  is  half  fin- 
ished ;  dashing  it  down,  with  as  much  force  as  possible,  hi 

*  Rural  Improver,  pp.  88,  8!>. 


243 

order  (o  wash  in  the  inoiiUI  uinoni?  tlio  roots  of  (he  plant. 
On  this,  the  remaining  earth  is  filled  in,  as  al)ove,  taking 
care  to  begin  witli  the  green  sward,  if  tliere  be  any,  and 
hand-laying  it  in  regular  strata,  so  as  in  the  greatest  degree 
to  retain  moisture,  while  it  promotes  solidity.  Another 
plentiful  watering  is  next  given,  in  the  same  way  ;  the 
whole  is  left  for  a  day  to  subside  ;  and  then,  when  it  will 
bear  the  workmen's  feet,  it  is  ultimately  finished,  by  a  com- 
plete decalcation  of  the  surface.  I  have  been  the  more  par- 
ticular in  dwelling  on  this  part  of  the  planting,  as  it  is  a 
subject  not  understood  by  the  generality  of  either  overseers 
or  workmen. 

It  is  wonderfid  what  dexterity  the  workmen  will  acquire 
in  these  various  processes,  by  attention  and  practice,  under 
an  able  and  active  director,  particularly  in  that  of  distri- 
buting and  ordering  the  roots.  Yet  probably  the  greatest 
difiiculty,  that  such  a  person  will  experience,  is  to  get  them 
to  perform  the  handling,  and  to  fill  in  the  mouid  leisurely 
enough^  without  haste  or  confusion,  or  the  slurring  over  of 
any  part.  He  will  also  find  it  a  difficult  matter  so  to  arrange 
the  different  departments  of  work  round  the  pit,  as  that  the 
whole  of  the  workmen  are  constantly  carrying  forward  the 
business  in  hand,  and  that  the  whole  never  have  to  wait  for 
what  must  be  done,  and  perhaps  oftener  than  once,  by  only 
one  or  two  individuals  ;  such  as  adjusting  the  position  of  the 
tree,  ascertaining  the  depth  of  the  root,  disengaging  the  pole 
of  the  machine,  fixing  or  loosening  the  bracing-ropes,  and 
the  like,  by  which  means  much  time  is  often  lost,  and,  of 
course,  unnecessary  expense  incurred. 

In  respect  to  those  difficult  and  important  processes,  the 
securing  of  the  tree  against  wind,  and  the  ordering  of  the 
roots,  I  sensibly  feel  the  inadequacy  of  the  foregoing  account 
of  both.  In  order  to  be  fully  apprehended,  they  should  be 
seen  in  the  hands  of  dexterous  workmen,  when  the  efficiency 


244* 

t)f  the  one,  and  tlie  beauty  and  nicety  of  the  other  would  be 
fully  appreciated.  The  description,  as  attempted  above,  is 
necessarily  long,  and  for  that  reason,  it  may  seem  to  many 
both  complicated  and  tedious  ;  but  the  processes  themselves 
are  as  simple  as  they  are  effective,  as  has  been  acknowledged 
by  all  who  have  examined  them  at  this  place. 

Some  of  the  chief  advantages  attendant  on  the  preserva- 
tive sytcm,  obviously  result  from  this  useful  method  of 
securing,  by  a  kind  of  cup  like  embankment  underground, 
the  central  mass  or  nucleus  of  the  root,  and  rendering  the 
tree  steadfast  and  immovable,  in  spite  of  the  utmost  violence 
of  the  wind,  from  whatever  quarter  it  may  blow.  The  con- 
sequence is,  that  the  roots  being  of  great  length,  and  con- 
sisting of  innumerable  and  minute  ramifications,  instead  of 
being  crowded  and  cramped  up  in  the  ordinary  manner, 
have  as  good  and  ample  a  range  of  pasturage,  on  the  fine 
mould  which  has  been  prepared  for  them,  as  they  had  in 
their  original  situations,  and  in  many  cases  a  great  deal 
better.  What  is  of  most  moment  of  all  is,  that,  from  the 
singular  steadfastness  of  the  stem,  they  soon  naturalize 
themselves  to  the  spot,  and  go  in  search  of  their  food  ;  with- 
out suffering  agitation  at  a  period,  when  an  undishirhed 
state  of  the  fibres  affords  the  best  hope  of  continued  stability, 
and  therefore  the  best  earnest  of  success.  Thus,  what  is 
planted  now  on  this  principle,  gives  the  Immediate  Effect 
OF  Wood  in  the  present  day,  together  with  the  best  prospect 
of  becoming  timber  of  as  great  magnitude  as  the  soil  and 
climate  will  admit,  for  the  succeeding  generation. 

That  the  success  of  park-wood,  planted  here  on  the  sys- 
tem in  question,  has  been  extraordinary,  will  be  admitted 
from  this  fact  alone,  that  although  I  never  prop  or  support  a 
tree  after  removal,  yet  not  one  has  been  blown  down  in  this 
park  in  (he  course  of  thirty  years:  and  as  to  deaths,  one 
in  from  forty  to  forty-five  being  the  average  number,  con- 


245 

tingency  may  in  some  soil  be  said  to  be  excluded  from  an 
art,  which  has,  in  all  ages,  j)cen  proverbially  unsuccessful 
and  fortuitous. 

As  to  the  taking-up,  and  transporting  of  trees  and  under- 
wood for  close  plantations,  the  very  same  directions  may  be 
given  for  them  as  for  park-wood,  only  that  far  less  care  and 
nicety  are  necessary  in  the  management  of  the  former,  far 
fewer  and  shorter  roots  and  branches,  and  in  a  word,  the 
possession  of  the  non-protecting,  instead  of  the  protecting 
properties.  In  respect  to  underwood  for  such  plantations,  as 
they  are  wholly  out  of  the  reach  of  sheep  and  cattle,  per- 
haps something  may  be  done  towards  giving  a  greater 
variety  of  effect  to  it,  than  has  usually  been  attempted,  for 
ornamental  purposes,  especially  on  the  sides  of  walks,  ap- 
proaches, and  the  like. 

Underwood  or  bushes  being  thick  shrubby  plants  of  low 
growth,  from  four  to  ten  feet  high,  are  procured  in  various 
ways,  but  chiefly  by  selecting  such  plants  as  grow  in  this 
style  in  woods  and  plantations ;  or  by  heading  down,  or 
cutting  over  trees  of  any  sort  that  stole,  or  shoot  out  again, 
after  being  cut.  In  the  way  last  mentioned,  bushes  maybe 
formed  of  any  species,  as  of  oak,  elm,  chestnut,  and  the 
like,  and  of  which  the  growth  or  foliage  best  suits  the 
views  of  the  planter.  But  in  default  of  these,  and  for  the 
purpose  of  procuring  Immediate  Effect,  I  have  practised  a 
new  method,  which  it  may  be  worth  while  to  lay  before  the 
reader.  This  method  I  have  called  "  the  Composing  of 
Copse-wood,"  by  which,  we  certainly  have  it  in  our  power  to 
command,  as  well  as  to  compose  it. 

By  the  Composing  of  Copse-w^ood,  I  mean  the  making  up 
into  one  set  or  stool  separate  plants  of  the  same  species,  from 
three  to  four  or  five  in  number,  and  in  that  process  combin- 
ing the  high  and  the  low,  the  spreading  and  (he  spiral,  the 
straight  and  the  crooked,  in  one  pleasing  group  or  assem- 
blage.    With  a  little  practice,  guided  by  anything  like  taste 


246 

and  judgment,  bushes  and  stools  of  copse-wood  mny  be  thus 
composed,  not  only  naturally  and  beautifully,  but  sometimes 
they  may  turn  out  more  beautiful  than  what  are  found  in 
nature.  This  is  on  the  same  principle  of  selection,  that  is 
adopted  by  the  painter,  when  he  assembles  many  separate 
beauties  in  one  design,  and  thereby  excels  the  beauty  of  any 
existing  individual  of  the  same  species. 

The  materials  of  these  compounds  generally  occur  in 
young  plantations  of  seven  or  eight  years'  growth,  or  more, 
in  which  the  plants  have  not  been  overshadowed  or  unduly 
drawn  up,  but  have  had  some  room  to  expand.  The  art 
lies  in  properly  working  up  these,  so  as  to  produce  various 
effects  ;  and  chiefly  in  studying  good  contrasts ;  in  letting 
the  principal  members  of  your  group  be  tall  and  stemmy, 
while  the  accessories  are  low  and  spreading  ;  and  in  a  word, 
in  so  blending  the  whole,  as  to  attain,  at  once  gracefulness 
and  variety. 

The  two  plants  first  put  into  the  ground  should  be  set 
somewhat  deeper  than  the  others,  and  nearly  upright.  The 
two  or  three  next  should  have  their  roots  crossed  over  to  the 
opposite  sides  of  the  pit  in  which  they  are  planted,  so  as  to 
give  them  such  an  inclination  outwards,  as  if  they  naturally 
sprang  in  opposite  directions,  from  one  centre  or  stem  which 
had  been  headed  down.  This,  if  skilfully  executed,  will  in 
a  surprising  degree  promote  verisimilitude.  And  in  order  to 
give  the  last  finish  to  the  group,  small  plants  may  here  and 
there  be  set  in,  or  redundant  branches  pruned  away,  that  un- 
naturally cross  or  destroy  the  leading  character  of  the  rami- 
fication. But  as  the  business  of  composing  copse  is  to  make 
a  practical  use  of  nature's  own  colours,  it  is  as  impossible 
minutely  to  direct  the  work,  as  to  direct  the  painter  who 
copies  her,  in  giving  the  minutest  touches  of  his  pencil. 
One  rule  more  I  may  in  a  general  way  suggest,  and  that  is, 
never  to  overload  the  groups  ;  never  copying  nature  in  her 
richer  masses,  but  rather  in  her  more  simple  combinations  of 


247 

foliage.  In  ihis,  as  in  nil  other  dcpailn units  in  wliicli  art  is 
called  ill  to  the  aid  of  nature,  those  efiforts  will  always  seem 
the  happiest,  and  please  the  longest,  where  ornament  is  kept 
down,  and  where  it  is  made  suhservient  to  the  severer  graces 
of  composition. 


In  this,  and  the  foregoing  two  Sections,  I  have  now  given 
as  clear  an  account  as  I  could  of  the  Preparing,  Taking- 
up,  Transporting  and  Planting  of  Large  Trees  and  Un- 
derwood. From  the  novelty  of  the  subject,  and  the  difficulty 
of  making  manual  operations  intelligible  by  words,  the  whole 
account  has  unavoidably  been  drawn  more  into  length  than 
might  have  been  expected.  Some  apology,  therefore,  on  the 
score  of  tediousness  and  cucumstantial  detail,  is  due  to  those 
who  may  open  the  book  from  mere  curiosity.  To  those,  on 
the  other  hand,  who  read  for  information,  and  whose  object  is 
real  practice,  the  case  is  considerably  different,  as  they  per- 
haps may  be  of  opinion  that  the  detail,  long  as  it  is,  has  not 
been  given  circumstantially  enough. 


248 


SECTION  X. 


TREATMENT  OF  THE  TREES  SUBSEQUENTLY  TO 
REMOVAL. 


It  is  with  the  removal  of  large  trees,  as  with  the  execu- 
tion of  ordinary  plantations.  As  soon  as  the  plants  are 
fairly  put  into  the  ground,  the  planter  usually  conceives  his 
labour  to  be  at  an  end,  and  that  all  after-cultivation  is  super- 
erogatory or  superfluous.  This,  although  a  common,  is  a 
very  pernicious  error,  and  is  not  less  injurious  in  its  effects, 
in  the  one  case  than  in  the  other.  Perhaps  there  is  nothing 
in  the  course  of  this  Treatise,  that  is  calculated  to  be  more  in- 
teresting, or  more  practically  useful  to  the  young  planter, 
than  what  is  to  be  stated  respecting  Afterwork,  in  the  few 
following  pages. 

In  the  foregoing  three  Sections,  the  Preparing  and  Taking- 
up,  the  Transportation  and  Planting  have  been  treated  as 
applicable,  first,  to  Single  Trees,  and  Open  Dispositions  of 
Wood  ;  and  secondly,  to  Close  Plantations ;  therefore,  in 
pointing  out  the  Afterwork,  the  same  order  shall  be  followed, 
beginning,  as  before,  with  the  former  department. 

First,  as  to  Open  Dispositions  of  Wood.  In  the  end  of 
April,  or  beginning  of  May,  as  soon  as  the  removal  of  the 
last  trees  of  the  year  (usually  the  lime,  the  horse  chestnut, 
and  the  oak)  is  over,  is  then  the  time  to  examine  the  whole, 
and  see  how  they  stand  as  to  covering  for  the  roots.  For 
that  purpose,  after  trying  various  substances,  1  have  found 
nothing  so  completely  efficacious  as  the  refuse  of  a  flaxmill, 


249 

called,  ill  this  part  of  the  country,  "  shows,"  which,  when 
they  accumulate  in  the  mill-yard,  arc  generally  thrown  into 
the  river,  and  carried  away  by  the  next  flood.*  During  the 
scutching  season,  which  commences  in  autumn,  and  extends 
frequently  to  the  following  spring,  it  is  prudent  to  lay  in  a 
stock  of  shows,  sufficient  for  the  extent  of  your  work  ;  and, 
by  stacking  them  up  in  a  dry  state,  they  will  not  heat,  but 
keep  well  for  nearly  a  twelvemonth.  In  parts  of  the  coun- 
try where  there  are  no  flax-mills,  and  where  shows  conse- 
quently cannot  be  procured,  I  should  recommend  moss 
{Scottice  Fog),  which  is  every  where  to  be  had,  and  is  the 
best  succedaneum. 

But  before  this  valuable  covering  is  applied,  it  is  expedient, 
with  late  planted  trees,  to  go  over  the  entire  surface  of  the 
pit  with  a  wooden  beater,  made  in  the  fashion  of  the  beater 
used  by  pavers,  but  greatly  larger,  ten  or  twelve  inches  broad 
at  bottom,  and  furnished  with  a  double  handle,  in  order  that 
two  men  may  work  it.  In  working  the  beater,  it  must  be 
raised  as  high  as  three  feet  or  more  from  the  ground,  so  as 
to  descend  with  the  utmost  force  on  the  loose  mould  of  the 
surface  ;  which  surprisingly  promotes  consolidation,  and,  by 
consequence,  the  retention  of  moisture.  For  all  trees,  how- 
ever, this  mode  of  consolidating  is  not  essentially  necessary  ; 
neither  is  it  indispensable  for  such  as  are  planted  early ;  but 
with  the  beech,  the  oak,  the  birch,  and  such  others  as  are 
most  sensitive  of  drought,  it  acts  as  a  powerful  preservative 
during  the  first  season  :  and  as  it  is  at  the  nucleus  of  the 
root,  immediately  under  the  collar,  that  the  fatal  effects  of 
drought  are  most  to  be  apprehended,  so  it  becomes  the 
more  important  to  provide  the  best  mode  of  protection,  in 
that  quarter. 

It  was  directed  in  the  last  section,  that,  on  the  planting 
being  finished,  the  cover  of  earth  at  the  stem  should  be  from 

*  Note  I. 
32 


250 

a  foot  to  fourteen  inches  deep,  and  at  the  extremity  of  the 
roots  from  six  to  eight  inches.  If  by  subsidence  or  the 
beater,  somewhat  should  be  lost  of  those  dimensions,  it  is 
now  proper  to  supply  them.  The  next  thing  to  be  done  is 
to  level  and  dress  the  surface,  and  prepare  it  for  grass  seeds. 
Supposing  the  tree  to  stand,  as  often  happens,  upon  a 
mound  or  hillock  forced  up  by  the  earth  or  compost,  which 
has  been  added  to  the  original  soil,  the  handsomest  way  of 
uniting  it  with  the  ground  is,  first  to  flatten  it  a  little  at  top, 
and  then  to  shape  the  mound  in  the  fashion  of  the  ogee  in 
architecture,  a  well-known  figure,  consisting  of  a  round  and 
a  hollow  :  for  it  is  according  to  that  pleasing  figure,  or  some 
modification  of  it,  that  the  most  beautiful  aad  elegant  forms  in 
nature,  whether  animate  or  inanimate,  (for  example  in  the 
female  figure,)  are  always  found  to  be  fashioned  :  In  fact, 
they  are  the  forms,  on  which  every  eye  delights  to  dwell, 
and  every  artist  is  studious  to  introduce  into  his  works. 

In  wooding  a  new,  or  improving  an  old  place,  by  means 
of  the  transplanting  machine,  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  on 
the  sides  of  approaches,  or  other  principal  parts  of  the 
grounds,  where  foreground  trees  are  scattered  with  profu- 
sion, it  is  of  some  importance,  that  these  hillocks  should  al- 
ways appear  easy  and  natural  swells,  which  belong  to  the 
ground,  on  which  they  have  been  superinduced.  Above  all 
things,  they  should  be  well  "  tailed  out,"  as  the  workmen 
call  it,  beyond  the  dimensions  of  the  pit,  letting  their  hard 
outline  imperceptibly  disappear,  and,  as  it  were,  die  away  in 
the  outline  of  the  adjoining  surface.  This  is  a  business, 
which  good  taste  suggests,  and  a  good  eye  will  readily 
direct.  These  hillocks,  if  handsomely  shaped,  give  dignity  to 
the  trees  that  crown  their  summits,  instead  of  seeming  artifi- 
cial and  unsightly  protuberances. 

For  this  purpose,  the  director  of  the  work  should  take  a 
view  of  the  surface  on  every  side,  at  teji  or  fifteen  paces  ofT, 
as  the  work  proceeds,  and  there  give  his  orders  for  the  execu- 


251 

tion,  wliicli  will  also  strikingly  expedite  the  labourof  finishing. 
As  soon  as  the  figure  pleases  the  eye  from  every  side,  the 
shows  are  put  on  round  the  stem,  and  nearly  two  yards  out 
from  it  (that  is,  for  trees  of  five-and-twenty  and  thirty  feet 
high,)  to  the  thickness  of  six  inches  at  the  centre,  and  four 
at  the  extremities  ;  beating  down  the  shows  with  the  spade, 
to  prevent  the  wind  from  taking  hold  of  them  ;  after  which, 
they  will  soon  consolidate,  and  completely  exclude  drought. 
The  grass-seeds  are  then  sown  and  raked  in,  over  the  re- 
mainder of  the  prepared  surface,  and  of  more  than  ordinary 
thickness  ;  and  these,  on  the  roller  being  passed  over  them, 
will  rapidly  spring  up,  and  greatly  assist  in  retaining  mois- 
ture. To  turf  such  considerable  spaces,  as  is  done  by  some, 
would  be  an  intolerable  labour,  without  being  either  so  effec- 
tive, or  so  handsome  in  the  execution. 

By  the  above  directions  it  is  not  meant  that  the  shows 
shall  remain  longer  on  the  surface,  than  during  the  first 
season.  No  tree,  treated  according  to  the  preservative  system, 
is  known  to  die  after  the  first  year,  if  during  that  year  it 
carry  a  healthy  though  small  leaf,  the  oak  and  the  beech 
perhaps  excepted ;  which  two  species  (from  causes  not  yet 
fully  ascertained,  but  probably  owing  to  a  peculiar  sensitive- 
ness of  drought)  sometimes  fail  in  the  second  year.  In  the 
course  of  the  second  year,  then,  the  circular  spaces  round 
the  stem,  which  have  been  covered  with  shows,  are  to  be 
lightly  pointed  over  with  the  spade,  and  kept  with  the  hoe 
for  four  or  five  years,  until  the  trees  shoot  freely.  It  would 
be  extremely  injudicious  to  allow  the  spade  to  be  used  at  all, 
after  the  first  season  ;  as  the  minute  and  capillary  absorbents 
of  the  root  immediately  rise  to  the  surface,  and  must  suffer 
more  or  less  even  from  the  hoe,  whatever  caution  may  be 
employed.  In  respect  to  the  oak  and  the  beech,  it  would  be 
prudent  to  allow  the  shows  to  remain  upon  those  trees  for 
two  years  complete,  and  delay  all  stirring  of  the  earth  round 
them,  until  the  third  summer. 


252 

The  shows  used  for  this  sort  of  work  are  generally  the 
short  kind,  the  longer  sort  being  reserved  for  the  roofs  of 
houses,  in  this  district  of  the  country.  The  former  kind 
after  one  year,  and  still  more  after  two  years,  greatly  decays. 
By  the  second  summer,  when  dug  down,  as  directed  above, 
they  will  serve  to  open  and  meliorate  a  clayey  or  loamy  soil. 
Should  the  land  be  very  light,  they  may  be  thrown  off,  pre- 
viously to  the  pointing  with  the  spade. 

As  the  stirring  of  the  mould  round  newly  planted  trees  is 
more  or  less  injurious,  as  just  now  stated,  to  the  minute  and 
capillary  rootlets,  there  is  another  way,  in  which  I  have 
sometimes  treated  trees,  and  which  it  may  be  worth  while 
to  mention  in  this  place.  By  those  planters,  who  have  large 
designs  to  execute,  it  may  be  considered  as  less  laborious, 
than  hoeing  round  the  plants  for  several  years  ;  and  to  others, 
whose  taste  has  been  formed  on  the  w^orks  of  the  great  mas- 
ters of  landscape,  and  who,  for  that  reason,  would  reject 
whatever  seems  frittered  into  detail,  or  what  they  might  term 
spotty  in  the  picture,  the  appearance  of  circular  hoed  spaces 
round  trees,  might  at  all  events  be  displeasing.  To  such 
planters  I  would  recommend,  when  the  shows  are  no  longer 
necessary,  instead  of  pointing  over  these  spaces  with  the 
spade,  immediately  to  sow  them  down  with  grass  seeds,  that 
is,  after  the  first  or  second  season,  according  to  the  species  of 
the  trees  planted.  As  soon  as  they  are  properly  established 
in  the  ground,  which,  situation  and  circumstances  considered, 
may  be  by  the  fourth,  or  fifth,  or  sixth  year,  a  topdressing 
should  be  applied,  consisting  of  earth  and  coal-ashes,  such 
as  has  been  described  at  p.  189.,  of  which  the  ingredients 
are  thoroughly  mixed,  and  the  surface  should  then  be  ulti- 
mately laid  down  with  grass  seeds.  Thus,  a  general  che- 
mical action  being  excited  throughout  the  compost,  the  most 
propitious  period  will  be  seized,  for  giving  an  extraordinary 
stimulus  to  plants  just  recovering  from  the  process  of  removal ; 
and  there  are  few  trees  so  treated,  that  from  thenceforward 


253 

will  not  l)egin  to  shoot  forth  with  a  vigour,  which  the  most 
sanguine  planter  could  scarcely  have  anticipated. 

The  next  object,  after  attending  to  their  cover,  is  to  secure 
the  trees  against  injury  from  sheep  and  cattle.  That  rub- 
bing, by  either  the  one  or  the  other,  can  affect  the  stability 
of  trees,  or  in  any  wise  displace  them,  after  being  planted 
in  the  manner  described  above,  is  out  of  the  question.  But 
there  is  in  the  coats  of  those  animals  an  oily  substance,  which 
by  continual  friction  is  apt  to  stop  up  the  minute  pores  of  the. 
bark,  and  prevent  the  admission  of  the  sun  and  air,  before 
the  epidermis  has  had  time  to  be  fortified,  by  age  and  expo- 
sure, against  its  influence.  Without  entering  into  the  inge- 
nious speculations  of  Marsham,  'who  found,  that  repeated 
washings  surprisingly  forwarded  the  growth  of  all  woody 
plants,  we  are  warranted  in  believing,  that  those  owners  of 
parks,  who  continue  to  defend  their  trees  aAdr  sixty  and 
seventy  years'  growth  (and  there  are  some  perflp  who  incur 
that  labour,)  perform  a  work  of  supererogation  :  at  all  events, 
it  is  a  work  of  considerable  expense,  and  of  very  little  utility. 

The  best,  the  most  pleasing,  and  in  many  situations  the 
most  profitable  stock  for  a  park,  consisting  of  forty  or  fifty 
acres,  and  upwards,  is  unquestionably  sheep.  Sheep  love  a 
wide  range  of  pasturage,  and  are  not  found  fully  to  thrive, 
or  to  be  kept  with  facility,  within  a  less  extensive  circuit 
than  the  one  just  now  specified.  Unless  your  w^ood  be  of 
considerable  age,  deer,  independently  of  the  great  difficulty 
of  restraining  them,  prove  extremely  troublesome  ;  and  black 
cattle  and  horses,  from  their  height,  and  uncommon  fondness 
for  the  tender  shoots  of  most  woody  plants,  would  shockingly 
disfigure  the  generality  of  removed  trees,  of  which  the  effect 
chiefly  results  from  the  beauty  of  their  spreading  boughs,  at 
from  about  four  to  seven  and  eight  feet  from  the  ground. 
The  browsing-line  of  the  blackfaced  sheep  seldom  reaches 
to  more  than  three,  or  three  feet  and  a  half  above  the  sur- 
face ;  a  height,  which  gives  lightness  rather  than  otherwise 


254 

to  park  scenery,  while  the  fonnahty,  which  the  browsing- 
hne  is  thought  to  occasion,  is  very  easily  done  away,  by  any 
one  acquainted  with  the  commonest  arrangements  in  real 
landscape.  To  protect  trees  effectually,  however,  from  the 
rubbing  of  sheep  is  a  work  which  we  seldom  see  well  exe- 
cuted ;  because  to  do  it  well,  both  neatness  and  utiUty  should 
be  combined  in  the  execution. 

The  guards  generally  in  use  for  protecting  trees,  are  well 
known  ;  hurdles  and  cordage  of  different  kinds  ;  three-cor- 
nered, four-cornered,  and  circular  palings,  and  the  like  ;  black 
or  whitethorn  branches ;  wrappings  of  straw  or  mat,  and 
even  of  painted  sailcloth,  have  been  all  employed  on  various 
occasions.  Of  these  contrivances,  the  thorns  are  injurious 
to  the  wool  of  the  sheep,  and  the  different  wrappings  to  the 
trees ;  and  both  act  in  excluding  the  sun  and  air  from  the 
stem.  In  respect  to  the  hurdles  and  palings,  they  appear 
always  cumbersome,  and,  if  numerous,  form  too  prominent 
a  feature  in  a  park.  When  a  man,  however,  has  planted 
his  lawn  with  trees  like  his  thumb,  or  at  most  like  his  wrist 
in  thickness,  he  is  apt  to  fancy,  that  he  has  covered  the  sur- 
face with  fine  wood,  when  he  has  only  disfigured  it  with 
hedgestakes  and  railings,  which  are  at  least  as  unsightly  to 
behold,  as  they  are  expensive  to  keep  up,  and  show  a  com- 
plete absence  of  both  taste  and  skill.  The  example  which 
has  been  quoted  in  Section  V.,  of  the  effect  of  this  sort  of 
wooding,  by  no  means  presents  an  overcharged  picture  of 
the  system. 

Perhaps  the  most  perfect  of  all  guards  would  be  an  iron 
collar,  of  about  an  inch  and  a  half  broad,  with  a  hinge  in 
the  middle  of  it;  together  with  sharp-pointed  uprights  of 
the  same  material,  three  feet  three  inches  high,  and  three 
quarters  of  an  inch  in  thickness,  for  running  into  the  ground. 
The  uprights  might  bo  placed  about  two  inches  asunder ; 
and  to  the  whole  might  be  added  a  hasp,  with  notches  in 
the  collar,  in  order  to  accommodate  it  to  the  progressive 


255 

enlai'genicnt  of  the  stem.  But  tlic  expense  of  such  an 
apparatus,  for  trees  of  moderate  size,  including  painting  of 
the  colour  of  the  bark,  could  not  be  less  than  from  twelve 
to  fifteen  shillings  each,  which  would  completely  preclude 
its  general  adoption.  A  guard,  therefore,  which  should  be 
at  once  neat,  cheap,  and  durable,  seems  still  to  be  a  deside- 
ratum in  park  economy. 

There  being  between  seven  and  eight  hundred  trans- 
planted trees  and  bushes  in  loose  dispositions  in  the  Park 
here,  it  was  necessary  to  construct  sometliing  less  hideous, 
and  less  costly,  than  seven  or  eight  hundred  hurdles  or 
palings  of  four  feet  square  ;  as  no  features  of  landscape  nor 
richness  of  foliage  could  have  redeemed  so  overwhelming  a 
deformity.  In  Engraving  II.  the  reader  will  find  the  deli- 
neation of  such  a  guard  for  a  park  tree,  as  has  be'bn  for 
several  years  adopted  at  this  place,  and  it  is  recommended 
not  less  by  its  neatness,  than  by  its  unobtrusiveness  and 
efficiency.  The  trifling  expense  likewise,  which  attends  it, 
is  of  no  small  importance  in  situations,  where  any  consider- 
able number  of  trees  stand  in  need  of  protection. 

This  guard  is  composed  of  stakes  of  larch-wood,  made 
like  hedgestakes,  but  somewhat  lighter  and  neater.  They 
are  about  three  feet  three  inches  long,  and  six  or  seven  in- 
ches in  girth,  at  the  larger  end.  They  are  flattened  at  the 
smaller  end,  to  the  thickness  of  about  three  quarters  of  an 
inch,  for  applying  closely  to  the  tree,  and  pointed  at  the 
larger,  for  driving  into  the  ground.  The  workmen,  in  set- 
ting them  up,  drive  them  into  the  ground,  four  or  five  inches 
out  from  the  stem,  and  three  asunder.  The  tops  being  flat, 
and  about  two  inches  broad,  they  unite  in  a  neat  manner 
round  the  stem,  when  pressed  to  it,  and  firmly  bound  round 
with  marline,  half  twisted  and  pitched,  such  as  is  used  on 
board  a  ship,  to  secure  the  ends  of  the  cables.  A  small 
piece  of  doubled  mat,  four  inches  broad,  is  previously  put 
between  the  tops  of  the  stakes  and  the  stem,  in  order  to 


256 

prevent  chafing.  As  soon  as  this  ring  oi  hempen  collar  is 
put  on,  the  workman,  who  fixes  it,  proceeds  to  connect  it 
with  the  bracer  at  the  centre,  drawing  the  end  of  the  mar- 
line half  way  down  between  the  top  of  the  stakes  and  the 
ground,  and  making  it  fast  to  one  of  the  stakes.  From 
thence  he  passes  it  loosel}^  round  the  whole,  taking  a  turn 
round  each  stake,  until  he  arrives  at  the  point  where  he 
began.  He  then  pulls  it  tight,  and  fixes  it  firmly  at  that 
point ;  adding  another  line  of  connexion,  on  the  opposite 
side  between  the  collar  and  the  centre-bracer  last  finished. 
For  this  work,  it  has  been  found  more  economical  to  use 
double,  than  single  marline  of  the  conunon  size  ;  as  also, 
to  employ  two  workmen,  if  expert  at  the  business,  rather 
than  one ;  as  two  will  do  it  better  and  more  speedily,  in  pro- 
portion to  the  time  they  are  employed. 

Thus  it  will  be  perceived,  that  a  guard  for  trees  of  the 
firmest  sort  is  procured,  and  such  as  will  last  for  nine  or  ten 
years,  with  occasional  repairs  of  the  marline ;  which  last,  as 
it  suffers  by  contraction  and  expansion,  and  the  continual 
rubbing  of  the  sheep,  should,  after  the  first  year,  be  gone 
over  two  or  three  times  during  the  summer,  and  kept  in  good 
order.  If  the  larger  ends  of  the  stakes  (at  which  place  they 
always  fail)  be  dipped  in  coal-tar,  brought  to  the  state  of  half 
pitch,  they  will  last  from  twelve  to  fifteen  years.  By  driving 
the  stakes  a  little  way  out  from  the  tree,  as  above  directed, 
the  tallest  blackfaced  sheep  (and  no  epicure  in  mutton  will 
ever  keep  any  other  stock)  are  forced  to  rub  near  the  centre 
of  the  stake,  where  the  fence  is  the  stoutest.  The  bark  like- 
wise, being  covered  in  no  part,  excepting  at  the  top  of  the 
fence,  by  the  small  bit  of  mat,  receives  sufficient  benefit  from 
the  sun  and  air. 

The  entire  cost  of  this  guard,  materials  and  workmanship, 
does  not  exceed  sixpence  per  tree,  reckoning  ten  stakes  as 
the  average  number  required  for  each.  Hence  it  is  an  eflfec- 
tive,  as  well  as  an  economical  mode  of  defence,  and  I  may 


257 

add,  a  neat  one  also.  To  the  most  fastidious  eye,  the  effect 
produced  by  it  is  neither  heavy  nor  displeasing,  as  the  hue  of 
the  stakes,  in  a  few  days,  sufliciently  harmonizes  with  that 
of  the  bark;  and  so  far  from  appearing  a  deformity,  it  is,  as 
has  been  observed  above,  quite  unobtrusive,  and  is  nearly 
invisible,  at  fifty  yards'  distance. 

As  the  season  advances,  and  the  drought  of  summer  sets 
in,  the  watering  of  the  trees  planted  in  the  spring,  and  the 
preceding  winter,  next  claims  attention.  About  the  end  of 
May,  or  beginning  of  June,  when  no  refreshing  showers 
have  fallen  for  a  fortnight,  is  the  time  to  put  in  requisition 
the  water-cart,  and  to  endeavour  to  supply  by  artificial 
means  that  degree  of  moisture,  which,  after  the  first  year  is 
over,  a  more  advanced  state  of  consolidation  enables  the  soil 
to  retain.  There  is  scarcely  an  instance  of  a  tree,  if  proper- 
ly removed,  requiring  water  in  the  second  year,  excepting 
perhaps  the  oak,  when  it  fails  to  come  out  freely  in  June ;  but 
even  in  that  case,  it  is  quite  unnecessary  to  repeat  the  opera- 
tion, beyond  the  month  in  question. 

The  water-cart  is  a  very  simple  implement,  being  merely 
an  open  cart,  with  broad  wheels,  having  a  large  barrel  or 
hogshead  mounted  on  it  (an  old  wine  pipe  answers  the  pur- 
pose admirably ;)  and  there  aie  superadded  a  spreading 
mouth  at  the  bunghole,  for  filling  the  cask,  and  a  large  brass 
cock  below,  for  drawing  off  the  water.  The  best  time  for 
dispensing  this  refreshing  element,  is  unquestionably  the 
evening,  as  little  or  no  evaporation  takes  place  during  the 
night ;  but  in  works  of  any  extent,  it  is  not  possible  always 
to  time  it  with  accuracy.  A  single  workman,  with  a  couple 
of  stable-pails,  attends  the  driver  of  the  cart,  and  both  assist 
in  drawing  off,  and  distributing  the  water.  In  executing 
this,  they  cannot  pour  it  on  too  leisurely,  equally  dribbling  it 
out  over  the  surface  of  the  pit,  and  to  the  full  extent  of  the 
roots,  but  most  copiously  near  the  stem,  and  on  the  nucleus  of 
the  root.     Four  or  five  pails,  which  contain  sixteen  or  eigh- 

33 


258 

teen  quarts  each,  are  sufficient,  at  a  time,  for  a  tree  from 
five-and-twenty  to  thirty  feet  high  ;  and  the  operation  is 
repeated  every  fourth  day,  while  drought  continues.  It  is 
an  easy  matter  to  overwater  plants,  for  example  the  beech : 
an  error,  by  which  removed  trees  sometimes  suffer,  when 
they  might  otherwise  have  succeeded,  and  of  which  I  have 
seen  more  than  one  instance,  in  the  present  year,  1827. 

On  some  occasions,  I  have  attempted  the  watering  of 
entire  plants,  branches  as  well  as  roots,  with  a  good  garden- 
engine  ;  by  which  means,  it  was  easy  to  throw  the  water,  in 
copious  showers,  to  the  tops  of  our  highest  trees.  But  no 
benefit  adequate  to  the  labour  was  found  to  result  from  it. 
The  absorption  of  dew  by  the  leaves,  even  in  the  driest  sea- 
son, added  to  an  absorption  by  the  roots  in  consequence  of 
abundant  waterings,  appears  quite  adequate  to  continue  veg- 
etation, during  the  critical  period  of  the  first  summer.  If 
the  introsusception  of  their  food  by  the  roots  is  not  prevented 
from  going  forward,  there  seems  little  danger  in  the  other 
parts  of  the  process. 

Gardeners  usually  recommend,  that  all  artificial  waterings 
shoidd  be  performed  with  the  watering-pan,  as  more  accu- 
rately imitating  the  genial  rains,  as  they  descend  from  the 
clouds.  That  this  is  a  superior  method,  cannot  be  doubted, 
and  for  the  nicer  business  of  horticulture,  it  may  in  many 
cases  be  indispensable.  But  in  field  practice,  which  is  often 
less  delicate,  and  far  more  extensive,  despatch  is  so  vast  an 
object,  that  such  implements  as  the  watering-pan  are  quite 
inadmissible.  As  a  proof  in  how  far  our  field  practice  has 
been  successful,  it  may  be  stated,  that,  during  last  summer 
(1826,)  when  the  severity  as  well  as  the  continuance  of  the 
drought  was,  it  is  believed,  beyond  all  example,  only  one 
removed  tree  m  more  than  a  hundred  died  at  this  place, 
although  several  bushes  failed,  and  particularly  of  the  ever- 
green species ;  and  to  this  it  may  be  added,  as  a  very 
striking  circumstance,  that  more  than  three-fourths  of  the 


•259 

number  were  beeches  and  oaks !  For  such  extraordinary 
success,  in  restoring  and  continuing  vegetation  after  removal, 
I  chiefly  account,  from  the  care  and  regularity,  with  which 
the  water  was  distributed,  and  the  valuable  discovery,  that 
so  cheap  and  common  a  substance  as  shows  has  the  property 
of  excluding  air,  and  retaining  moisture,  and  is,  by  conse- 
quence, the  best  safeguard  against  the  effects  of  drought. 

The  next  branch  of  afterwork,  that  requires  consideration, 
is  a  very  important  one,  and  that  is  the  maintenance  of  the 
trees  in  a  state  of  progressive  vigour,  after  being  planted: 
and,  as  there  are  few  subjects  in  arboricultural  economy,  that 
appear  to  be  less  understood,  I  shall  the  more  particularly 
enlarge  upon  it. 

It  has  been  already  observed,  that  no  experienced  planter 
expects  his  removed  trees  to  shoot  freely,  until  they  have 
been  fairly  established  in  the  ground  ;  and  that  is  a  circum- 
stance, which  must  be  regulated  by  soil  and  climate,  by 
scientific  planting,  and  pi'evious  selection.  It  is  true,  accord- 
ing to  the  system  now  attempted  to  be  established,  they  will 
carry  a  full  leaf  after  the  first,  or,  at  all  events,  after  the 
second  season  ;  and,  as  they  are  preserved  entire  in  all  their 
parts,  they  will  produce  the  full  eflfect  of  trees,  which  have 
never  been  removed  ;  still  it  is  not  until  the  fourth  or  fifth 
year,  or  more,  that  shoots  of  any  consequence  can  be  ex- 
pected. With  particular  trees,  however,  this  expectation  is 
not  always  fulfilled  ;  and  it  sometimes  happens,  when  the 
process  of  removal  has  been  conducted  in  the  best  manner, 
and  on  the  best  soil,  when  the  sun  has  shone,  and  the  rains 
have  descended  most  favorably  on  the  plants,  that  six,  and 
seven,  and  a  greater  number  of  years  will  elapse,  without 
any  decided  proofs  of  advancement.  Not  but  that  they 
seem  sufficiently  healthy,  and  continue  to  grow  ;  but  we 
want  something  more ;  we  expect  them  to  thrive  in  their 
new  situations.  This  backwardness  in  trees,  as  it  appears, 
is  confined  for  the  most  part  to  suoh  as  are  planted  in  exposed 


260 

situations :  heat  and  shelter  being  its  cure  or  preventive,  it 
is?  seldom  seen  in  close  plantations. 

For  such  exceptions  to  general  success,  it  is  not  easy  to 
account,  especially  in  cases,  where  our  subjects  are  in  the 
full  possession  of  the  protecting  properties,  particularly  that 
of  competent  and  healthy  roots  :  but  it  is  certain,  that  such 
exceptions  occasionally  occur,  with  almost  every  sort  of  tree, 
even  the  hardiest,  and  those  the  least  sensitive  of  drought. 
It  is,  moreover,  a  remarkable  fact,  that  I  have  sometimes 
found  those  plants  of  the  late  or  aboriginal  oak  (the  hardiest 
of  all  that  genus)  thrive  the  best,  which  had  the  worst  roots, 
that  is,  the  fewest  in  proportion  to  the  top  !  The  truth  is,  that 
vegetable  physiology  is  in  itself  an  obscure  subject ;  and 
although  many  important  facts  respecting  it  are  known  and 
ascertained,  by  microscopical  observation,  and  careful  study, 
yet  probably  so  many  still  remain  to  be  discovered,  that  it  is 
impossible  to  suggest  a  satisfactory  theory  for  every  anomaly 
that  occurs  in  practice.  But  in  the  particular  instance  above 
mentioned,  namely,  occasional  backwardness  in  the  growth 
of  trees,  when  least  expected,  if  no  theory  should  be  found 
to  account  for  it,  there  seems  yet  a  certain  remedy  for  the 
evil,  which  experience  has  pointed  out. 

If  a  tree  appearing  backward,  be  from  five-and-tvventy  to 
thirty  feet  high,  and  of  girth  in  proportion,  let  four  cartloads 
of  tolerable  earth  be  taken,  of  a  quality  rather  opposite  than 
similar  to  that,  on  which  it  has  been  planted,  that  is,  for 
hght  soil,  of  the  aluminous,  and  for  heavy,  of  the  silicious 
character ;  to  which  let  a  cartload  of  coal-ashes  be  added, 
with  the  rough  cinders  carefully  riddled  out.  Let  the 
whole  be  laid  round  the  tree,  and  very  intimately  mixed  in 
the  manner  above  pointed  out  for  extra  earth  and  compost, 
and  particularly  when  made  up  of  manure  of  this  species.* 
Then,  let  the  composition  be  spread  on  the  surface,  from  the 

♦  See  pages  217,  218.  nnleh. 


261 

centre  outwards,  nine  inclies  thick  at  least,  at  the  stem  or 
centre,  and  five  or  six  at  the  extremities ;  by  which  means, 
probably  a  space  of  six  or  eight  feet  out  will  be  richly  coated. 
Or,  if  you  can  easily  supply  the  materials,  it  would  be  better 
to  coat  it  ten  or  twelve  feet  out.  Lastly,  let  the  composition 
be  carefully  pointed  with  the  spade,  between  two  and  three 
inches  deep  (which  is  the  depth  of  ordinary  hoeing,  into  the 
former  soil,  round  the  plant.  The  sooner  after  the  fall  that 
this  work  can  be  executed,  the  more  confidently  you  may 
rely  on  its  effects  during  the  following  season. 

Into  materials  so  compounded  the  minutest  fibres,  or 
absorbents  of  the  root,  will  enter  with  avidity,  on  the  first 
approach  of  the  genial  heat  of  spring ;  or  possibly  the  fine  and 
friable  nature  of  the  composition  may  occasion  an  anticipation 
of  the  period.  The  season  of  vernation  erelong  will  come 
on,  the  leaves  will  be  enlarged,  and  assume  a  far  deeper  and 
more  lively  green.  By  midsummer,  the  tree  will  have  shot 
some  inches ;  and,  by  the  following  season,  probably  more 
than  a  foot ;  and  it  will  continue  to  exhibit  both  established 
health  and  progressive  vigour. 

About  every  house  in  the  country,  there  is  a  place  appro- 
priated for  collecting  the  ashes  ;  I  mean  of  course,  coal-ashes. 
To  that  deposit  are  usually  added  soot,  sweepings  of  houses, 
and  other  miscellaneous  manures  from  the  kitchen-court,  all 
well  adapted  to  the  purpose  in  question ;  and  the  whole 
should  be  exclusively  reserved  for  trees  by  the  judicious 
planter.  Great  attention  likewise  should  be  bestowed,  in 
separating  the  cinders  from  the  ashes,  when  the  latter  are 
first  thrown  out,  and  in  a  dry  state,  as  the  cinders  are  of  little 
value,  and  injurious  to  the  roots  of  plants. 

No  one,  who  has  not  seen  it,  will  easily  believe  the  sur- 
prising effect,  which  this  compound  produces  on  park-wood 
some  time  removed,  and  to  the  most  exposed  situations,  if  it 
chance  to  be  in  a  backward  condition,  and  by  thus  merely 
adding  to  the  surface,  and  thereby  enlarging  the  pabulum 


262 

of  the  trees.  I  rathei  imagine,  that  the  process  is  pecuHar 
to  my  own  practice  :  but,  be  that  as  it  may,  I  have  repeatedly 
tried  it  on  all  sorts  of  subjects,  young  and  old,  removed  and 
unremoved,  that  seemed  to  be  backward  or  stationary  in 
their  progress,  and  its  vivifying  powers  have  proved  extraor- 
dinary in  evxry  instance.  It  is,  however,  to  be  observed, 
that  in  the  case  of  old  trees,  as  there  is  a  complete  exhaus- 
tion of  the  original  soil  around  them,  so  a  much  larger  mass 
of  fresh  matter  must  be  superinduced  upon  it.  A  tree  of 
three  or  four  feet  in  diameter  would  require  twenty  cart- 
loads at  least,  in  order  that  any  material  renovation  of  its 
strength  might  be  effected ;  and  few  men,  I  think,  would 
grudge  so  small  an  expense  and  labour,  to  save  or  improve 
a  favourite  tree. 

The  practice  of  gardeners,  T  am  aware,  is  considerably 
different  from  this.  If  they  find  their  trees  in  any  wise  un- 
prosperous,  their  usual  resource  is,  to  stir  the  earth  among 
the  roots,  instead  of  leaving  them  undisturbed,  and  to  dig  in 
well-rotted  dung,  or  other  manure  ;  and  it  is  to  be  presumed, 
that,  in  their  management  of  park-wood,  they  would  pursue 
a  similar  system.  In  favour  of  such  a  practice,  in  the  hor- 
ticultural department,  something  may  be  said  ;  because  the 
great  depth  of  soil  in  garden-ground  admits  of  the  roots  of 
fruit-trees  descending  far  deeper,  than  can  be  expected  in 
the  park ;  not  to  mention  the  advantage  of  cultivating 
leguminous  crops  on  the  surface.  But  I  am  satisfied,  were 
the  fruit  borders  in  gardens,  and  especially  in  orchards,  to  be 
left  undisturbed,  unless  by  the  hoe,  and  were  the  extension 
or  improvement  of  pabulum  for  the  roots  to  be  made  upon 
the  surface,  as  just  now  directed,  that  the  effects  would  be 
not  less  surprising  than  those  which  I  myself  have  expe- 
rienced.* 

There  is  another  remedy,  which  I  have  sometimes  tried, 

*  Note  II. 


263 

for  backwardness  in  the  growth  of  trees,  and  which,  although 
I  cannot  recommend  it  with  the  same  confidence  as  the 
above  Panacean  Compound  (if  I  may  so  call  it),  is  yet 
deserving  of  the  reader's  notice.  It  consits  of  the  juice  or 
moisture  proceeding  from  the  dunghill,  which,  being  col- 
lected in  a  well  or  pit,  is  pumped  up  into  the  water-cart :  and 
it  is  frequently  used  for  decomposing-peat,  or  manuring 
grass-grounds  in  the  spring.  When  intended  for  trees, 
damp  weather,  or  immediately  after  rain,  is  the  time  for 
applying  it,  on  account  of  the  quantity  of  ammonia  in  dif- 
ferent forms,  and  the  various  salts  which  it  contains.  It  is 
poured  on,  in  the  same  slow  and  gradual  way  as  directed 
for  the  water,  but  in  not  more  than  half  the  quantity  at 
a  time. 

As  this  liquid  may  be  considered  as  the  extract  of  the 
most  useful  vegetable  and  animal  manures,  virith  a  strong 
infusion  of  urine  in  a  putrid  state,  so  it  has  probably  in  its 
composition  too  much  animal  matter,  to  form  a  proper  nour- 
ishment, by  absorption,  for  the  roots  of  woody  plants.  All 
urine,  contains  the  essential  elements  of  vegetables  in  a 
state  of  solution.  During  putrefaction,  a  great  part  of  the 
soluble  animal  matter  is  destroyed ;  therefore,  it  is  proper 
always  to  use  it  in  as  fresh  a  state  as  possible  ;  or  otherwise, 
to  dilute  it  copiously  with  water,  to  which  a  moist  state  of 
the  ground,  or  the  water  which  falls  into  the  pit,  as  above, 
will  contribute.  When  managed,  however,  in  the  most 
careful  manner,  this  liquid  rather  disappointed  me  in  its 
effects  on  trees,  and  I  should  far  rather  prefer  the  excellent 
compound  already  described.* 

In  regard  to  backwardness  in  trees,  as  the  subject  is  not 
only  curious  in  itself,  but  of  great  moment  to  the  general 
planter,  as  well  as  to  him  who  removes  larger  trees,  perhaps 
a  few  remarks,  on  the  causes  in  which  it  oiiginates,  may 

*  Note  III. 


264 

not  be  iuappropriate  in  this  place,  and  prove  interesting  to 
botli. 

From  what  has  been  observed  of  this  evil,  it  appears,  that 
it  exists  in  a  remarkable  manner,  only  among  exposed 
plants,  and  that  heat  resulting  from  shelter,  in  most  cases, 
furnishes  a  complete  preventive.  In  consideringt  he  nature 
and  habits  of  woody  plants,  we  find,  that  the  warmer  the 
atmosphere  in  which  they  grow,  the  more  active  the  vege- 
tation that  is  carried  on  in  them,  and  consequently  the 
greater  the  deposition  of  nutrient  matter,  that  is  made  in 
the  bodies  of  the  plants.  Our  object,  therefore,  should  be, 
after  their  removal  to  colder  or  more  exposed  situations,  so  to 
increase  by  artificial  methods  the  action  of  their  vegetable 
powers,  as  to  compensate  to  the  required  extent  for  the 
absence  of  heat ;  and  should  that  not  be  done  sufficiently  in 
the  beginning,  to  augment  it  afterwards.  This  important 
principle  was  stated  above,  in  the  instrucdons  given  for  the 
preparation  of  the  soil,  but  not  sufficiently  illustrated  under 
that  head.* 

It  is  on  this  principle,  that  the  application  of  the  rich  and 
friable  compound  above  mentioned  is  made  with  such  extra- 
ordinary effect.  If  we  administer  it  to  two  park  trees  of  the 
same  species,  and  of  equal  size  and  strength,  but  placed  in 
different  degrees  of  exposure,  in  equal  quantities,  the  shoots 
which  the  trees  send  forth,  will  not  be  in  the  ratio  of  the 
compound  applied,  but  in  the  ratio  of  the  exposure.  In  the 
same  way,  if  we  apply  the  one  half  of  the  compound  to  a 
park  tree  comparatively  sheltered,  and  double  the  quantity, 
or  more,  to  a  similar  tree  severely  exposed,  the  shoots  which 
are  sent  forth  by  the  former,  will  be  fully  equal  to  those  sent 
forth  by  the  latter.  Thus,  the  uniform,  but  relative  success 
attending  this  practice  demonstrates  the  justness  of  the 
principle. 

*  See  Sect.  VI.  p.  193—195. 


265 

But  wliat  shall  we  say  to  the  case,  which  fic(|Ueiitly  occurs, 
of  two  trees  to  all  appearance  equally  formed  and  circum- 
stanced, and  yet  unequal  in  their  progress ;  or,  more  properly 
speaking,  of  which  the  one  is  progressive,  and  the  other 
visibly  stationary  ?  As  there  can  be  no  efTect  without  an 
adequate  cause,  so  we  are  compelled  to  believe,  that  such 
plants  are  either  different  fiom  what  they  appear  in  their 
internal  development,  or  that  their  development  is  differently 
acted  on  by  its  external  conditions,  otherwise,  we  should 
unquestionably  perceive  the  same  results.  From  what  we 
know  of  the  uncertain  and  anomalous  practices  of  planters, 
there  are  various  circumstances  respecting  removed  trees, 
that  may  possibly  be  regarded  either  as  proximate,  or  effi- 
cient causes  of  their  ill  success,  or  at  least  of  their  appearing 
stationary,  when,  as  we  imagine,  we  have  done  every  thing 
in  our  power  to  render  them  progressive.  These  circum- 
stances or  causes  are  probably  the  following : 

First,  An  unsuitable  or  inappropriate  Soil  or  Subsoil. 
There  are  certain  soils,  on  which  all  trees  will  thrive ;  and 
there  are  certain  other  soils,  on  which  particular  trees  will 
not  thrive,  according  to  their  particular  properties,  and  the 
law  of  nature  that  regulates  their  species.  As  nine  planters 
in  ten  are  unable  to  discriminate  regarding  plants  and  soils, 
and  make  the  proper  selection,  so  it  must  happen,  that  trees 
often  fail  of  success,  wholly  from  this  circumstance. 

The  second  cause  seems  to  be.  Defective  Roots.  Roots, 
when  taken  up  and  replanted,  may  sufficiently  please  even 
an  experienced  eye,  and  look  both  abundant  and  healthy ; 
but  they  may,  and  often  do  receive  such  treatment  between 
the  two  processes,  as  incapacitates  them  for  performing  their 
functions  as  absorbents.  If  the  roots,  and  especially  the 
minute  fibres,  are  to  be  kept  up  as  much  as  possible  entire 
(which  is  a  fundamental  rule  in  the  preservative  system,)  it 
is  evident,  that  the  utmost  care  and  attention  are  indispensa- 
ble, to'prevent  an  unnecessary  exposure  to  the  atmosphere. 

34 


266 

Should  that  unfortunately  be  permitted,  the  fibres  will  be- 
come discoloured,  or  altogether  black,  and  by  immediately 
decaying,  after  being  replanted,  soon  occasion  a  correspond- 
ing decay  in  the  spray  and  twigs  of  the  branches.  As  the 
sap,  therefore,  is  scantily  absorbed  and  sent  vipw^ards,  an 
equally  scanty  supply  of  the  proper  juice  is  sent  down,  in 
order  to  give  expansion  to  the  roots  ;  and  although  the  tree 
carry  a  tolerable  leaf,  and  produce  the  general  effect  contem- 
plated in  its  removal,  still  the  efforts  which  it  makes  to  sup- 
ply the  parts  that  have  been  lost,  retard  ita  progress,  and  a 
year  or  two  may  elapse,  ere  the  due  complement  be  made  up, 
and  the  tree  consequently  shoot  forth  with  vigovu'.  It  is  to 
be  feared,  that  this  cause  of  backwardness  oftener  occurs 
than  the  best  planters  are  aware  of ;  but  it  never  appears  so 
fully  displayed  to  the  view,  as  in  some  singular  case,  when 
the  tree  happens  again  to  be  taken  up,  after  the  first  or 
second  season. 

The  third  cause  that  may  be  assigned,  is  late  frost,  in  the 
spring  of  the  first  year,  or,  it  may  be,  early  frost,  in  the 
autumn  of  the  foregoing  season.  Supposing  that  trees  have 
the  best  roots  and  branches,  and  that  they  have  been  trans- 
ferred without  accident  or  injury,  premature  frost  is  never- 
theless an  enemy  to  their  success,  which  no  foresight  can 
prevent.  In  these  northern  latitudes  we  have,  properly 
speaking,  but  three  divisions  of  the  year,  summer,  winter, 
and  autumn.  The  fourth  division,  namely  spring,  although 
it  figures  in  the  calendar,  does  not  always  favour  us  with  its 
actual  presence.  Sharp  frosts  in  May,  and  sometimes  in 
October,  are  not  altogether  unknown  in  the  best  English 
climates ;  but  they  are  mild  visitants  there,  to  what  they 
sometimes  prove  in  Scotland. 

If  the  reader  have  fully  apprehended  the  detail,  which 
has  been  given  above  (especially  in  Section  IV.,)  respecting 
roots  and  branches,  he  will  perceive,  that  those  two  main 
conservative  organs  being  (as  the  schoolmen  say)  "  relative 


267 

and  correlative,"  continually  act  and  react ;  hence,  they  re- 
ciprocally nourish  and  decay,  and  are  reciprocally  stationary 
or  progressive.  Therefore  it  must  happen,  that  if,  during 
April  and  May,  a  keen  frost  supervene,  when  the  sap  first 
rises  (and  the  How  must  always  be  more  or  less  imperfect, 
in  the  season  of  removal,)  the  topshoots  of  the  former  year 
will  inevitably  be  cut  dow  n,  and  the  roots  must  suffer  pro- 
portionally in  consequence.  In  the  same  way,  if  they  be 
cut  down  in  October,  they  will  not  revive  in  May  or  April. 
In  either  case,  the  activity  of  vegetation  being  checked  in 
the  outset,  and  in  both  branches  and  roots,  it  will  require 
more  than  a  single  year,  ere  the  tree  can  regain  its  healthful 
action. 

The  fourth  cause,  which  may  be  stated,  is  late  planting 
in  the  spring,  which  always  operates  as  a  great  discourage- 
ment to  trees,  and  kills  many.  By  planting  early,  that  is, 
soon  after  the  autumn,  or  at  least  not  later  than  February 
and  March,  all  trees  (oaks  and  evergreens  excepted)  are 
surprisingly  benefited.  By  means  of  the  moisture,  with 
which  the  earth  is  constantly  saturated  at  this  season,  a 
gradual  consolidation  of  the  mould  round  the  roots  and 
fibres  takes  place,  far  superior  to  any  that  can  be  brought 
about  by  artificial  pressure.  But  the  state  of  the  atmosphere 
after  March  being  comparatively  dry,  no  equal  consolidation 
is  attainable,  and  the  roots,  if  once  injured  hy  drought, 
suffer  so  severely,  as  not  to  recover  the  injury  for  some  years, 
and  often  they  never  recover  it. 

The  fifth  cause  is  akin  to  this,  and  acts  prejudicially  in 
the  same  manner,  during  the  first  year,  namely,  the  neglect 
of  duly  covering  and  watering  the  roots,  before  the  summer 
drought  sets  in.  In  situations  where  "  shows,"  or  the  refuse 
of  a  Flaxmill  cannot  be  obtained,  moss  {Scottice  fog,)  which 
is  frequently  employed  by  florists,  is  the  best  substitute,  as 
already  mentioned. 

It  is  remarkable,  that  these  five  probable  causes  of  back- 


268 

wardness  in  the  growth  of  trees,  the  first  only  excepted,  uni- 
formly operate  during  the  first  seaso7i  after  their  removal, 
which  points  out  the  vast  influence  which  their  health,  during 
that  critical  period,  seems  to  possess  over  their  after-progress. 
As  the  evils  specified  are  all,  excepting  one,  in  our  own  power, 
and  such  as  by  attention  and  industry  may  be  prevented,  so 
it  likewise  points  out  of  how  much  importance  it  is,  both  to 
the  general  planter,  and  the  planter  for  immediate  effect,  by 
every  effort  to  endeavour  to  prevent  them,  by  attention  to 
the  selection,  condition,  treatment,  and  growth  of  their  plants, 
in  the  early  stages  of  their  progress. 

It  is  highly  probable,  that  one  or  other  of  these  causes  of 
backwardness  exist  in  all  removed  subjects  which  become 
stationary,  although  we  are  not  always  aware  of  its  existence. 
How  successfully  soever  a  tree  maybe  transferred,  we  do  not 
expect  any  considerable  shoots  from  it,  till  after  the  third  or 
fourth  year ;  and  we  do  not  decidedly  pronounce  as  to  its 
backwardness,  till  the  fifth  or  sixth,  when,  if  it  be  a  fine 
subject,  we  begin  to  look  round  for  a  remedy.  At  this  junc- 
ture, the  evil  or  evils  in  question  are  in  a  very  great  degree 
alleviated,  by  the  efforts  made  by  the  plants  themselves  to 
regain  their  lost  strength.  Hence,  the  stimulus  of  the  com- 
post above  recommended,  must  now  come  at  a  very  opportune 
period.  Coal  or  wood-ashes,  or  peat-compost,  as  already  said, 
soot,  the  sweepings  of  houses,  and  other  miscellaneous  com- 
pounds, intimately  mixed  with  soil  in  a  completely  friable 
state,  are  peculiarly  fitted  for  this  purpose ;  and  in  fact,  no- 
thing less  than  such  a  stimulus  is  sufficient  to  compensate 
for  the  want  of  heat,  and  to  render  vegetation  once  more 
active,  counteracted  as  it  must  be,  by  the  severity  of  the 
process  of  removal  itself,  and  by  the  effects  of  the  exposure, 
in  which  the  tree  has  been  placed.  The  great  object,  in  the 
application  of  all  manure,  is,  to  furnish  as  much  soluble 
matter  as  possible  to  the  roots  of  plants,  and  that  in  a  slow 


269 

and  gradual  manner,  in  order  that  it  may  be  entirely  con 
sumed  in  forming  their  sap,  and  various  organized  parts. 

This  short  statement  may  perhaps  in  some  measure  ac- 
count for  the  backward  condition  of  trees  standing  in  the 
open  park,  and  likewise  for  the  success  of  the  remedy  that 
has  been  apphed  to  them.  In  regard  to  the  superior  advan- 
tage of  the  method  of  laying  the  compost  on  the  surface, 
compared  with  that  of  digging  in  any  manure  among  the 
roots,  it  is  too  obvious  to  require  further  illustration. 

There  is  only  one  other  point,  in  the  department  of  after- 
work,  which  it  may  be  worth  while  to  touch  upon,  in  as  far 
as  open  dispositions  of  wood  are  concerned,  and  that  is,  the 
setting  straight  after  a  certain  period.  There  is  nothing  that 
contributes  more  to  the  beauty  of  park-wood,  and  particularly 
of  removed  trees,  than  their  maintaining  the  upright  position, 
and  their  appearing  unaffected  by  the  western  and  south- 
western blasts.  Those,  who  possess  grounds  on  the  western 
coast,  will  more  especially  feel  the  importance  of  this  remark. 
It  is  true,  that  in  the  compositions  of  the  best  masters  of 
landscape,  we  find  trees  sometimes  represented  in  a  heeling 
position  ;  and  such  objects  are  often  extremely  picturesque, 
and  so  found  in  nature.  Kent,  as  has  been  already  noticed, 
planted  dead  trees  in  his  designs,  the  better  to  imitate  natural 
variety  :  but  that  is  not  a  taste  which  can  be  safely  recom- 
mended to  the  young  planter  to  adopt.  Whatever  be  the 
pains  and  care  which  we  bestow  on  making  our  trees  stead- 
fast in  the  planting,  it  will  sometimes  happen,  on  a  large 
scale  of  work,  and  in  bleak  situations,  that  a  few  may  have  \\ 

discernibly  yielded  to  the-  blast,  after  being  a  twelvemonth  ' 

in  the  ground.  It  is  proper,  therefore,  in  the  spring  of  the 
second  year,  to  go  over  the  whole,  and  by  means  of  a  long 
rope,  fixed  as  near  as  possible  to  the  top,  to  bring  such  as 
require  it  to  the  windward  side.  The  longer  the  lever,  the 
greater,  of  course,  will  be  the  effect  produced. 

The  speediest  way  is  to  turn  out  a  number  of  hands,  sufii- 


270 

cient  to  command  the  tree  at  once,  eight  or  nine  persons  at 
the  least,  taking  care  to  secure  the  bark  of  the  stem,  by 
various  folds  of  mat,  interposed  between  it  and  the  turns  of 
the  rope.  When  the  tree  has  been  sufficiently  bent  down 
towards  the  proper  quarter,  let  the  director  of  the  work 
minutely  examine  where  the  ground  rents  on  the  lee  side, 
and  order  an  opening  to  be  made  at  the  place,  with  as  little 
injury  as  possible  to  the  roots,  of  a  foot  or  eighteen  inches 
long,  and  of  half  the  width.  While  the  tree  is  held  in  the 
heeling  position,  heavy  masses  of  green-sward  are  then 
procured,  as  large  as  can  be  lifted  with  the  spade,  and 
rammed  into  the  opening,  firmly  treading  them  in  with  the 
foot,  or  securing  them,  if  needful,  with  the  beater.  If  this  be 
done  in  April,  before  the  sap  flows  abundantly,  no  damage 
will  be  suffered  by  the  bark,  and  little  by  the  roots.  As  the 
position  of  the  tree  is  reversed  in  the  planting,  and  the  long- 
est branches,  and  consequently  the  longest  roots,  are  turned 
to  the  stormy  quarter,  you  will  probably  have  no  further 
trouble  with  it ;  although  a  second  revision  of  its  position  is 
always  advisable,  in  the  spring  of  the  following  year. 

Upon  the  whole,  this  is  a  work,  which,  according  to  the 
preservative  system,  is  so  seldom  necessary,  that  the  mention 
of  it  in  this  place  might  seem  superfluous.  But,  in  a  body  of 
instructions,  intended  for  general  use,  it  is  advisable  to  guard 
against  every  contingency.  In  respect  to  the  propping  or 
supporting  of  trees  with  wood,  or  ropes,  or  other  materials, 
which,  with  many  planters,  forms  a  principal  and  important 
branch  of  their  afterwork,  it  is  wholly  unknown  at  this  place. 
Indeed,  whoever  considers  the  method  of  securing  the  roots 
above  delineated,  will  perceive,  that  such  adventitious  and 
unsightly  contrivances  are  altogether  superseded  by  that 
method.  During  the  course  of  thirty  years,  as  already  men- 
tioned, we  have  never  had  a  tree  Vjlown  down,  and  rarely  one 
displaced  from  its  original  position  ;  and  it  is  probably  to  the 
undisturbed  state  of  the  roots,  owing  to  that  circumstance. 


271 

during  the  iwo  first  years  alter  removal,  that  our  success 
may  in  a  great  measure  be  attributed. 

I  will  now  proceed,  in  the  second  place,  to  speak  of  close 
woods  and  plantations.  The  afterwork  applicable  to  these 
will  not  require  a  long  discussion.  Much  of  the  afterwork, 
that  is  proper  for  single  trees,  equally  applies  to  enclosed 
masses  of  wood :  besides,  the  same  minuteness  of  attention, 
and  diversity  of  labour,  are  not  demanded  by  the  latter,  as 
by  the  former  style  of  plantation. 

In  the  foregoing  three  sections,  the  method  has  been 
pointed  out  of  preparing  and  planting  close  woods,  which,  in 
their  handsomest  form  consist  of  standard  or  grove  trees 
with  underwood  intermixed.  Such  plantations,  having 
been  previously  trenched,  and  manured  to  a  potatoe-crop, 
are  in  a  state  of  preparation,  far  exceeding  any  that  can  be 
obtained  for  open  groups,  and  still  more  for  detached  or 
single  trees.  One  advantage  above  all  others  they  possess, 
and  that  is,  that  the  plants,  which  compose  them,  form  a 
complete  shelter  to  one  another,  and  thereby  create  a  cli- 
mate for  the  plantation,  many  times  milder  than  that  of  the 
surrounding  grounds.  Here  also  a  far  greater  stagnation  of 
air  prevails,  and  consequently,  a  retention  of  moisture,  pro- 
portionally greater  than  in  the  open  park. 

The  first  thing  to  be  done  with  these  plantations  is  the 
same  as  with  single  trees,  namely,  to  go  over  them  carefully, 
and  examine  what  cover  they  have  upon  the  roots,  and  to 
supply  it,  if  wanting,  with  earth  taken  from  the  intervals. 
To  make  up  the  cover  to  about  ten  inches  in  depth,  is  at 
least  equal  to  a  foot  or  fourteen  inches,  in  the  open  field.  It 
seldom  happens,  unless  the  outside  plants  be  very  deficient 
in  length  of  root,  that  any  consolidation  by  the  beater  can  be 
wanted ;  neither  is  any  uncommon  accuracy  material,  in 
leveUing  or  dressing  the  surface,  unless  what  is  required  to 
preserve  the  general  character  of  the  ground,  and  to  prevent 
the  stagnation  of  water  in  any  part.     In  respect  to  fencing 


272 

the  ticcs!,  nothing  need  to  be  said  on  that  subject ;  as  the 
plantations  being  close,  that  is,  composed  of  grove  and  under- 
wood, necessarily  implies  an  enclosure  completely  secured 
against  sheep  or  cattle. 

As  it  is  equally  important,  though  not  nearly  so  difficult, 
to  preserve  close  or  enclosed  plantations  from  suffering  by 
drought,  as  open  dispositions  of  wood,  shows  must  be  laid 
upon  the  roots  in  the  former,  by  the  middle  of  May  at  the 
latest,  and  before  the  summer  droughts  set  in.  For  this 
work,  the  same  method  is  to  be  followed,  as  that  prescribed 
for  single  trees;  only,  should  your  stock  of  shows  be  not 
abundant,  the  allowance  may  be  decreased,  by  a  third  part 
for  the  trees,  and  by  the  one  half  for  the  underwood.  In 
respect  to  watering,  it  is  to  be  done  in  a  similar  manner, 
every  fourth  day,  as  pointed  out  for  detached  trees,  but  not 
so  copiously,  as  in  the  case  of  the  latter,  for  the  reasons 
already  assigned,  and  because  those  trees  are  much  more 
exposed  to  the  action  of  the  atmosphere. 

During  the  first  season,  the  cultivation  of  the  ground  is  of 
small  moment ;  but  without  displacing  the  shows,  it  may  be 
hoed  in  the  intervals.  In  the  second  year,  the  entire  surface 
is  to  be  hghtly  pointed  over  with  the  spade,  and  carefully 
kept  with  the  hoe,  until  the  plants  shoot  freely.  From  the 
superiority  of  this  factitious  climate,  and  other  propitious 
circumstances,  the  plants  very  readily  become  established  in 
the  ground  ;  and  in  point  of  growth,  they  will  soon  outstrip 
all  your  other  plantations.  In  this  situation,  we  find  no 
backwardness  of  growth,  no  stationary  symptoms  in  these 
plants,  but  all  advance  with  nearly  equal  vigour. 

From  what  has  been  said,  the  reader  will  perceive  the 
great  importance  of  a  judicious  system  of  management,  for  a 
few  years  subsequent  to  the  removal  of  trees,  and,  above  all 
things,  the  perfect  preservation  of  their  health  and  strength, 
during  the  critical  period  of  the  first  season.  The  great 
design  of  afterwork,  independently  of  that  of  securing  the 


273 

plants  from  external  injury^  is  to  bring  about  their  speedy 
and  full  establisluneut  in  the  i,aound.  No  plants,  as  I 
conceive,  can  be  said  to  be  fully  established  in  the  ground, 
unless  they  shoot  forth  with  freedom,  according  to  the  soil  in 
which  they  are  placed,  and  that  appears  to  depend,  in  open 
exposures,  on  their  complete  possession  of  all  the  Pro- 
tecting Properties  ;  or,  in  other  words,  that  nearly  as 
active  a  vegetation  shall  be  carried  on,  and  nearly  as  great 
a  deposition  of  nutrient  matter  made  in  them,  as  in  suljjects 
of  similar  magnitude  in  close  plantations,  in  the  same  soil 
and  chmate.  That  shoots  of  equal,  or  nearly  equal  length 
should  in  any  case  be  sent  forth,  by  exposed  as  by  sheltered 
trees  (as  is  the  case  at  this  place,)  is  a  fact  probably  unexam- 
pled in  itself,  and,  in  order  to  gain  belief,  the  thing  requires 
to  be  seen,  or  at  least  supported  by  very  unexceptionable 
evidence. 

It  has  been  calculated  by  some  arboriculturists,  and 
probably  with  correctness,  that  a  young  plantation  judiciously 
prepared,  and  afterwards  kept  clean  with  the  hoe,  for  seven 
or  eight  years,  will  grow  more  within  that  space  of  time, 
than  it  would  do  in  twenty  years,  by  the  ordinary  method  of 
planting,  without  such  preparation  and  keeping.  If  this  be 
true,  I  believe,  it  may  be  said,  with  at  least  equal  justice,  that 
close  plantations  of  removed  wood,  if  properly  executed,  and 
kept  with  the  hoe  for  three  years,  are  equal  to  ordinary 
plantations  of  at  least  forty,  or  five-and-forty  years'  standing, 
in  this  climate.  At  the  end  of  four  or  five  years,  they  will 
branch  out  on  every  side  with  such  luxuriance,  as  to  require 
the  utmost  industry  of  the  primer  to  restrain  them  within  due 
limits  :  and  yet  it  is  indispensably  necessary  that  they  should 
be  so  restrained,  in  order  that  the  standard  or  grove  trees 
should  be  kept  spiral,  and  the  underwood  subordinate  in  its 
character. 

Upon  the  whole,  I  may  assert  with  truth,  after  the  expe- 
rience of  more  than  forty  years,  that  there  are  no  plantations 

35 


274 

at  this  place,  which  exhibit  the  same  general  health,  and 
progressive  vigour,  as  the  Removed  Woods,  whether  it  be 
in  open  groups,  or  close  plantations,  as  the  committee  of  the 
Highland  Society  has  amply  attested.  And,  should  they 
continue  by  the  one  half  only  as  rapidly  progressive,  for  the 
time  to  come,  the  axe  must  interpose,  in  order  to  prevent 
them  from  obscuring  the  glades,  or  blotting  out  the  distances 
of  the  landscape. 


275 


SECTION  XI. 

EXPENSE  ATTENDING  THE  FOREGOING  OPERATIONS. 

On  more  than  one  occasion,  in  the  course  of  this  Essay,  I 
have  ventured  to  state,  that  the  art  under  discussion  laid 
claim  to  be  one  of  "  practical  utility."  But  it  would  ill 
support  that  pretension,  if  the  principles  it  unfolds,  and  the 
practice  it  recommends,  for  giving  Immediate  Effect  to  Wood, 
involved  an  extravagant  expenditure.  For  an  art  to  be 
generally  useful,  it  must  produce  something  better  than  the 
gigantic  feats,  and  the  costly  wonders  of  former  ages.  If  the 
art  in  question  possess  any  one  merit  above  another,  it  is 
that  of  lessening  the  expense  of  both  present  and  former 
practice,  and  bringing  it  within  the  reach  of  any  person  of 
moderate  fortune. 

Of  all  the  rural  luxuries  which  the  landowner  may  enjoy, 
there  is  certainly  no  one  more  exquisite,  than  that  of  ob- 
taining at  pleasure  the  command  of  wood ;  and  every  one, 
we  should  think,  would  rejoice  at  the  endeavour  to  render  it 
a  cheap  luxury.  The  efforts,  therefore,  of  those  must  appear 
the  more  surprising,  who,  for  some  years  past,  have  laboured 
to  mislead  the  public,  by  exaggerating  the  expense  attending 
the  preservative  system  ;*  and  as  their  opportunities  of 
information  onight  be  supposed  the  best,  so  it  places  in  a 


*  See  the  Report  of  the  Comjnittee  of  the  Highland  Society,  which  is 
given  in  the  Appendix. 


276 

striking  point  of  view  either  their  gratuitous  malevolence,  or 
their  extraordinary  ignorance. 

The  most  distinct  method,  which,  I  apprehend,  can  be 
adopted,  to  show  the  true  amount  of  the  expense  attending 
the  various  processes  above  described,  in  the  preparation  and 
removal  of  woods,  is,  in  the  first  place,  to  state  the  particulars, 
in  as  far  as  they  regard  my  own  practice,  which  any  one 
may  examine  and  verify  at  pleasure  :  and,  in  the  second 
place,  to  give  a  report  of  the  operations  of  a  few  well-known 
persons  of  the  first  respectability,  who,  on  a  conviction  of  its 
correctness,  have  adopted  my  system,  not  gratuitously  and 
ignorantly,  but  with  some  knowledge  of  scientific  principle. 
For  I  will  venture  to  assert,  that  no  one  ever  yet  adopted 
this  si/stem,  ivith  a  knowledge  of  the  princijyles  on  which 
it  is  founded.,  whose  pj'actice  was  not  attended  with  siic- 
cess.  The  general  error  committed  by  planters,  is  to  con- 
sider it  too  much  as  a  mechanical  art,  and  not  to  allow  to 
principles  the  just  rank  and  consequence  they  deserve. 

In  the  first  place,  as  to  my  own  practice.  It  is  obvious, 
that  there  are  two  ways,  in  which  rural  labour  is  performed. 
The  one  is  by  contract,  according  to  specific  rates,  and 
stipulated  dimensions,  which  gives  the  cost  in  money,  on 
ascertaining  the  extent  of  the  work.  The  other  is  by  day- 
labour,  which  gives  it  as  certainly,  by  the  rate  of  wages  paid 
to  the  workman,  and  an  estimation  of  time.  But  wherever 
much  accuracy  or  nicety  of  execution  is  in  question,  experi- 
ence will  advise  to  follow  the  latter,  rather  than  the  former 
method.  In  the  preparation  of  the  soil,  however,  and  like- 
wise the  preparation  of  subjects,  the  work  may  be  done 
sufficiently  well  by  contract ;  which,  on  a  large  scale,  and 
with  expert  workmen,  I  have  sometimes  found  it  advisable 
to  adopt,  both  as  most  speedy,  and  most  economical. 

As  to  work  executed  by  contract;  the  mode  of  preparing 
the  pits  for  single  trees,  and  open  dispositions  of  wood,  is 
delineated  at  page  171,  &c.      If  the  soil  be  of  tolerable 


277 

quality,  which  in  a  nobleman's  or  gentleman's  park,  is  a  fair 
supposition,  then  two,  or  at  most,  three  single-horse  cartloads 
of  compost  will  sutlice,  and  the  pit  is  to  be  worked,  to  the 
depth  of  from  eighteen  inches  to  two  feet.  In  that  case,  I 
have  done  the  work  at  the  rate  of  from  8d.  to  lOd.  per  pit; 
and  the  compost  (supposing  it  to  be  made  with  animal 
manure)  may  be  prepared  for  9d,  per  cartload  ;  which  last  is 
the  price  usually  paid  by  persons  in  this  part  of  the  country, 
who  prepare  it  solely  for  agricultural  purposes. 

Should  the  soil  be  very  thin,  or,  in  an  extreme  case, 
should  there  be  no  soil  at  all,  but  merely  barren  sand  or  rock 
on  the  spot,  and  should  the  owner  still  resolve  to  cover  it 
with  wood,  he  must  necessarily  bring  earth  for  the  subsist- 
ence of  his  trees.  In  such  a  case,  every  one  will  admit,  that, 
although  a  striking  improvement  of  property  is  thus  made, 
by  the  superinduction  of  a  new  soil,  both  for  grain  and  grass- 
crops,  yet  so  entire  an  alteration  of  the  nature  of  the  ground 
cannot  be  fairly  chargeable  to  the  pla?itmg  of  it,  whether 
with  old  trees  or  young.  As  may  be  seen  at  pp.  173,  174, 
such  improvements  are  extremely  practicable,  and  have  been 
often  made  at  this  place,  at  no  very  extravagant  cost :  but 
still  they  are  agricultural,  and  make  an  adequate  return  in 
pasture  for  the  money  laid  out. 

The  above  may  serve  to  convey  a  fair  idea  of  the  expense 
of  preparation,  when  the  pits  are  to  be  made  a  twelvemonth 
beforehand,  and  the  trees  and  underwood  removed  after  that 
interval.  Should  the  planter  be  in  haste  to  obtain  the  effect 
required,  and  be  resolved  both  to  prepare  and  to  plant  during 
the  same  season,  then  the  expense  of  the  compost  would  be 
the  same  as  that  already  stated,  but  the  preparation  of  the 
pits  would  amount  to  from  Is.,  to  Is.  3d.  each. 

In  trenching  the  entire  ground  for  groups  and  larger 
masses  of  park-wood,  which  is  strongly  recommended  to  be 
done,  at  pp.  177 — 179,  for  reasons  both  agricultural  and 
arboricultural,  the  trenching  or  double-digging  may  be  exe- 


278 

cuted,  at  the  rate  of  9d.  or  lOcl  per  Scotch  fall  (which  is 
about  one  fifth  part  larger  than  the  English  pole  or  rod,)  or 
Z,.  8  per  acre.  This  calculation  can  be  made  only  on  the 
supposition,  that  spadable  soil  is  in  question  :  but  should  the 
pick  be  called  in,  somewhat  extra  must  be  charged  by  the 
workman,  as  above  stated,  and  the  amount  will  depend,  of 
course,  on  the  nature  of  the  obstacles  of  stone,  for  example, 
gravel,  or  obdurate  clay,  that  present  themselves  during  the 
work.  From  the  passages,  however,  just  now  referred  to, 
and  the  notes,  it  clearly  appears,  that  trenching  or  double- 
digging  for  groups  and  open  dispositions,  if  executed  on 
proper  principles,  will,  besides  other  advantages,  raise  the 
value  of  the  land,  by  the  one  half  at  least ;  and  moreover, 
in  most  cases,  it  will  save  the  labour  of  mounding,  or  bring- 
ing extra  earth  from  a  distance.  In  these  circumstances,  no 
reasonable  person  will  say,  that  it  would  be  equitable  to 
charge  the  cost  entirely  to  the  account  of  transferring  wood. 

At  pp.  179 — 181,  the  preparation  of  the  ground  for  close- 
woods  and  plantations  is  next  described.  This  being  a  work, 
usually  executed  on  a  more  extensive  scale  than  groups  and 
single  trees,  should,  generally  speaking,  be  done  by  contract. 
The  trenching  should  in  no  case  exceed  the  rate  already 
mentioned,  for  open  dispositions  of  wood.  But,  as  it  dis- 
tinctly appears,  by  many  years'  experience,  that  the  abun- 
dance of  the  potatoe-crop,  which  follows  trenching,  never 
fails  to  pay  both  for  the  execution  of  that  work,  and  the 
manure,  and  sometimes  rent  besides,  the  land  is  thus  ready 
for  the  operations  of  the  planter,  without  the  burthen  of  pre- 
paratory cost  of  any  sort. 

All  the  above  works  I  can  say  that  1  have,  at  different 
times,  executed  by  contract,  at  the  prices  here  stated,  or 
nearly,  according  to  the  nature  of  the  soil,  and  the  rate  of 
labour  at  the  time.  I  have  likewise,  on  other  occasions,  done 
it  by  day-labour ;  and  I  am  obliged  to  add,  that  the  differ- 
ence of  the  expense  between  the  two  is  so  insignificant, 


279 

while  the  diflerence  in  point  of  accuracy  is  material,  that  I 
greatly  prefer  the  latter  method,  unless  for  the  trenching  of 
close  plantations,  where  the  same  minute  attention  is  not 
required,  and  where  a  far  greater  space  of  ground  is  to  be 
turned  up.  In  the  nicer  parts  of  the  preparation  of  the  soil, 
as  has  been  shown  in  Section  VI.,  it  is  surprising  what  may 
be  done  for  the  fine  and  capillary  absorbents  of  the  root,  by 
a  minute  attention  to  the  comminution  of  the  parts. 

Of  the  other  processes  connected  with  the  removal  of 
trees,  namely,  the  taking-up,  the  transporting,  and  the  plant- 
ing itself,  no  part  of  them  can  be  made  the  subject  of  work 
by  contract,  and  they  are  to  be  estimated  only  by  time.  This 
is  evident  from  the  very  nature  of  those  processes ;  and 
hence,  there  is  no  other  way,  in  which  the  cost  can  be  ascer- 
tained, excepting  by  the  dimensions  of  the  trees  transplanted, 
the  distance  from  which  they  are  brought,  and  the  particular 
labour  that  has  attended  them. 

If  a  tree,  removed  to  the  open  park,  be  from  fifteen  to 
eighteen  feet  high,  and  from  eighteen  inches  to  two  feet  in 
girth,  or,  in  other  words,  from  six  to  eight  inches  in  diameter, 
which,  as  has  been  already  said,  is  the  smallest  tree  that  has 
strength  to  resist  the  elements  ;  and  that  the  distance  it  is 
brought  be  about  half  a  mile,  which  may  be  called  a  medium 
distance,  the  expense,  in  general,  is  not  found  to  exceed  6s. 
6d.  If  it  be  from  five-and-twenty  to  thirty  feet  high,  and 
from  three  feet  to  three  feet  six  in  girth,  the  expense  is  not 
found  to  be  more  than  12s.  6d.  This  is  as  accurate  an  esti- 
mate as  can  be  made  of  the  present  expense  of  transferring 
park-wood  at  this  place,  with  expert  workmen  ;  which  must 
necessarily  vary  as  the  size  increases,  or  as  the  rate  itself  is 
varied  by  circumstances,  or  controlled  by  unavoidable  and 
unforeseen  accidents.  But  I  have  scarcely  known  an  instance, 
in  which  plants  of  the  largest  size  in  question  cost  from  15s. 
to  ISs.  Estimates  of  the  particulars  for  both  sizes  may  be 
given  as  follow  : 


280 


For  a  tree  from  Fifteen  to  Eighteen  feet  high,  with  lime-compost. 

Preparation  of  the  pit,  as  above,            .         .         .         .  £0  0    8 

Three  cart-loads  of  compost,  at  6d 0  16 

Three  workmen  taking  up,  half  a  day,  at  Is.  6d.  .         .  0  2     3 

Transporting  and  planting,  say 0  2     1 

£0    6     6 


For  a  tree  from  Five-and-Twenty  to  Thirty  feet  high,  with  dung- 
compost. 

Preparation  of  the  pit £0     0  8 

Three  cart-loads  of  compost,  at  9d.       .         .         .         .  0     2  3 

Three  workmen  taking  up,  a  day,  at  Is.  6d.  .         .  0     4  6 

Transporting  and  planting,  say 0.5  1 

£0  12  6 


Of  these  composts  it  is  understood,  that  they  are  to  be 
made  up,  in  the  manner  aheady  directed  in  Sect.  VI.  pp. 
186.,  187. ;  the  hme-compost,  at  from  one  fifth  to  one  sixth 
part  of  the  hme,  to  four  or  five  sixths  of  the  peat,  according 
to  the  weather,  and  the  state  of  the  materials.  The  dung- 
compost  is  to  be  mixed,  according  to  the  judicious  directions 
of  the  late  Lord  Meadovvbank,  with  important  improvements 
which  experience  has  suggested,  and  which  are  detailed  in 
the  Notes  referring  to  the  above  passages. 

In  respect  to  close-woods,  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  the  ex- 
pense of  removing  the  trees  which  compose  them,  if  of  the 
heights  just  now  mentioned,  is  necessarily  much  less  than 
the  cost  of  such,  as  would  suit  the  open  park.  The  former 
possess  the  non-protecting  properties,  especially  small  tops, 
and  correlative  roots ;  hence,  they  are  far  more  easily  trans- 
ferred than  the  others.  For  close-woods,  for  obvious  reasons, 
subjects  will  always  be  chosen,  that  are  endued  with  the 
non-protecting  properties  ;  and  therefore,  the  expense  of 
removing  them  half  a  mile,  as  already  mentioned,  does  not 


281 

exceed  3s.  Cd.  each,  lor  the  standard  or  f^rove  trees,  and  from 
Is.  to  2s.  per  stool,  for  the  luulcrwood. 

The  rates  thus  specified  for  woods  of  all  sorts,  are  given 
with  great  care,  as  the  result  of  many  years'  experience.  If 
planters  could  be  persuaded  to  confine  themselves,  at  least 
in  their  earlier  essays,  to  subjects  of  moderate  dimensions, 
such  as  are  from  five-and-twenty  to  thirty  feet  in  height, 
but  of  some  stoutness,  that  is,  from  a  foot  to  fourteen  inches 
in  diameter  (and  these  are  quite  sufficient  for  Immediate 
Effect,  and  picturesque  beauty,)  they  might  confidently  rely 
on  the  power  of  the  art  amply  to  gratify  their  wishes,  at  a 
very  moderate  cost.  It  is  the  ambition  of  undertakings, 
beyond  the  accomplishment  of  any  man  without  extraordi- 
nary skill,  and  without  machinery  far  surpassing  in  magni- 
tude and  expense  what  is  generally  constructed,  that  misleads 
and  discourages  many,  and  prevents  those  habits  of  accurate 
observation,  and  patient  industry,  without  which  no  art  use- 
ful or  ornamental  ever  yet  was  carried  to  any  degree  of 
excellence. 

I  will  now  proceed  to  give  a  few  examples  of  work  exe- 
cuted solely  by  day-labour,  which,  on  an  estimate  of  time, 
are  also  susceptible  of  an  intelligible  result.  Of  effects  both 
rapidly  and  cheaply  produced,  and  likewise  on  a  scale  of 
some  extent,  it  would  not  be  easy  to  give  better  instances, 
than  what  are  to  be  found  at  this  place.  To  state  facts,  not 
to  excite  wonder,  is  the  sole  object  of  the  following  short 
detail ;  and  in  truth,  both  the  time  and  the  manner,  in  which 
the  objects  in  question  have  been  accomplished,  are  so  well 
known  to  many  persons,  that  all  disguise  or  concealment  on 
my  part  were  impossible,  had  I  any  wish  to  practise  arts  so 
disingenuous. 

On  turning  to  the  Frontispiece,  the  reader  will  perceive, 
that,  in  this  view  of  the  Park,  considerable  woody  effects 
have  been  realized,  and  that  they  are  very  favourably  seen, 
with  water  as  a  foreground.     Between  the  years  1816  and 

36 


282 

1821,  the  former  inclusive,  the  whole  of  this,  whether  park 

trees  or  copsewood,  was  executed  by  means  of  the  trans- 
planting machine,  excepting  as  to  the  distant  and  bounding 
lines  of  wood,  which  on  the  spot  are  easily  distinguishable. 
Within  the  above  space  of  time,  it  rarely  happened,  that 
more  than  eight  or  nine  workmen  were  employed,  unless 
for  the  trenching,  which,  as  has  been  recommended  in  Sect. 
VI.,  was  generally  done  by  contract.     The  months  of  the 
year,  in  which  transplanting-work  is  performed  here,  are 
usually  four,  namely  from  January  till  May.     The  wages 
paid  to  workmen  have,  for  some  years,  been  9s.  and  10s. 
per  week  :  hence,  supposing  one  week  in  the  month  to  go 
off  for  unfavourable  weather,  the  entire  amount  would,  at 
the  latter  rate,  be  L.58,  10s.  yearly.     This  is  a  considerable 
sum,  no  doubt ;  although  it  allows  but  a  small  portion  of 
expense  for  each  tree  and  bush  of  the  many  hundreds  that 
have  been  removed.     But  it  would  admit  of  but  few  plants 
indeed,  at  the  rate  of  ten  and  fifteen  guineas,  which  folly  or 
ignorance  has  supposed  them  to  cost. 

Let  it  be  observed,  moreover,  that  there  is  included  in  the 
same  estimate,  the  planting  of  a  considerable  island  in  the 
lake,  and  four  different  promontories  of  some  extent ;  besides 
the  woody  accompaniments  of  the  bridge,  seen  in  the  second 
distance,  and  sundry  other  groups  and  open  dispositions  of 
trees  in  the  Park,  which  were  viewed  by  the  Committee  of 
the  Highland  Society,  and  cover  a  large  surface  ;  but  they 
could  not  all  be  given  in  this  landscape.  In  these  circum- 
stances, probably  L.58.  10s.,  laid  out  annually  for  six  years, 
will  not  be  considered,  by  any  one  conversant  with  wood,  as 
an  extravagant,  but  rather  as  a  very  moderate  sum  to  dedi- 
cate to  the  speedy  accomplishment  of  the  objects,  which  it 
has  been  thus  attempted  to  delineate. 

It  is  true,  it  may  be  said,  that  this  is  a  vague  statement, 
consisting  only  of  a  general  view  of  expenditure,  without 
the  detail   of  particular  itenih^.  and  therefore,  without  the 


283 

•grounds  of  conclusive  proof.  l"'or  this  reason,  it  will  be 
proper  to  select  one  or  two  recent  instances  for  the  purpose, 
in  which  certain  work  lias  been  done,  at  some  certain  and 
specific  price. 

Of  all  the  ways,  in  which  the  art  of  transplanting  can 
display  its  power,  there  is  no  one  more  conspi(;uous,  than 
when  it  is  employed  to  relieve  or  decorate  ornamental  build- 
ings, or  to  mask  such  as  are  obtrusive  or  unsightly,  and  for 
that  reason  require  concealment.  If  a  new  approach,  for 
example,  be  made  to  a  place,  and  a  new  entrance-gate  and 
lodge  be  executed,  in  a  situation  where  no  wood  exists,  there 
is  nothing  more  common  than  to  see  such  erections,  hand- 
some perhaps  in  themselves, 

"  Standing  in  blank  and  desolated  state," 

for  fifteen  or  twenty  years,  and  exhibiting  to  the  traveller 
that  want  of  power  to  give  Immediate  Efiect  to  Wood,  which, 
as  has  been  already  stated,  is  a  desideratum  in  the  landscape 
gardener's  department,  and  which  the  art  under  considera- 
tion is  calculated  to  supply. 

It  so  happened,  about  five  years  since,  that  a  new  entrance 
was  made  to  this  place,  and  a  new  lodge  and  gateway  erected. 
It  being  from  a  quarter  of  secondary  importance,  and  other 
works  being  on  hand  at  the  time  of  a  more  pressing  nature, 
the  wooding  of  the  spot  was  deferred,  and  the  building  al- 
lowed to  stand  for  four  years,  in  the  bleak  condition  just  now 
described.  The  lodge  was  placed  near  the  top  of  a  steep 
bank,  overhanging  the  Calder,  which  is  here  an  insignificant 
stream  ;  and  it  had  no  wood  of  any  sort  to  cover  it,  except- 
ing four  solitary  fir-trees,  of  about  sixty  years'  growth,  and 
at  some  distance  from  one  another.  It  is  impossible,  there- 
fore, that  any  thing  could  be  more  "  blank  and  desolate,"  or,  as 
the  landscape  gardeners  phrase  it,  more  completely  "staring." 
Being  aware  that  these  defects  could  be  at  any  time  remedied, 
I  did  not  resolve,  till  the  spring  of  1826,  to  do  away  the  re- 


284 

proach  of  so  unmeaning  an  object.  To  effect  this  nothing 
but  wood  was  wanting,  as  the  ground  round  the  building  to 
some  extent  was  in  a  favourable  state,  and  had  been  trenched 
some  time  before,  and  manured  to  a  potatoe-crop. 

Tlie  lodge  stands  on  a  gentle  swell,  somewhat  elevated 
above  the  turnpike  road,  and,  instead  of  being  placed  quite 
close  to  it,  as  is  commonly  done,  and  rendered  neady  invisi- 
ble by  shrubs  and  creepers,  it  is  thrown  back  into  the  park 
about  fifty  feet  off  the  road.  Across  the  coach-road,  and  at 
right-angles  with  it,  runs  an  open  railing  in  front,  terminat- 
ing in  a  hedge,  which,  at  some  distance,  falls  easily  into  the 
general  line  of  the  road-fences  ;  leaving,  on  the  outside  of 
the  gate,  an  open  space  or  grass-plot,  an  hvmdred-and-four 
yards  in  length,  and  comprising  about  the  fifth  part  of  an 
acre.  This  space  is  kept  with  the  sythe,  and  is  separated 
from  the  turnpike  road  by  a  low  rough  fence  of  larch  stakes 
something  less  than  two  feet  high,  of  which  the  bark  is 
allowed  to  remain  upon  the  stakes.  On  the  sides  of  the 
coach-road,  through  the  whole  breadth  of  the  bounding  line 
of  plantation,  run  two  grassy  margins  of  the  park,  about 
five-and-thirty  feet  broad,  which  come  down  to  the  gate,  and 
seem  to  form  a  part  of  the  external  grass-plot,  being  sepa 
rated  from  it  only  by  the  open  railing,  so  that  the  sheep 
browse  up  to  the  gate  itself.  These  two  margins  within, 
and  the  grass-plot  without,  are  completely  wooded  with  grove 
or  standard  trees,  from  twenty-five  to  thirty -five  feet  high, 
scattered  in  an  irregular  manner,  eighteen  or  twenty  feet 
asunder,  with  copse  or  underwood  in  the  intervals,  which 
last  are  from  four  to  six  feet  in  height. 

Thus,  the  open  but  woody  character  of  the  park  is  con- 
tinuous, and  extends  the  whole  way  to  the  public  road  ; 
while  the  traveller,  in  passing  along,  catches  here  and  there 
glimpses  of  the  lodge,  with  the  light  foilage  of  the  trees 
playing  on  the  porch,  and  other  parts  of  the  building.  Be- 
yond the  limit  of  these  park-like  margins,  all  the  adjoining 


285 

space,  to  the  extent  of  more  than  three  quarters  of  an  acre,  i^' 
massed  up  with  grove  trees  and  underwood  in  the  closest 
manner,  and  the  whole  forms  the  space  of  ground,  which 
was  wooded  on  this  occasion.  The  lodge  itself  forms  a 
pleasing  object  from  the  road,  when  lighted  up  by  the 
gleams  of  the  morning  or  evening  sun,  which,  darting 
across  the  grove  trees  in  the  woody  margins,  give  considera- 
ble animation  to  the  picture.* 

In  the  last  days  of  February  1826,  eight  persons  com- 
menced the  work  of  creating  these  effects,  over  the  three 
quarters  of  an  acre  of  entirely  open  ground,  just  now 
described.  The  trees  and  bushes  were  brought  from  the 
distance  of  half  a  mile,  or  more,  and  in  the  course  of  a 
month  (that  is,  four  working- weeks)  and  two  days,  the 
whole  was  completed.  A  single  horse,  with  a  driver,  drew 
the  machine,  and  worked  fifteen  days ;  so  that  the  expense 
stands  as  follows : — 

Eight  workmen  26  days,  at  Is.  6d.  per  day  .  .  £15  12  0 
One  horse  and  driver  1 5  days,  at  5s.         .  .         .  3     15     0 

Lune-compost  44  cart-loads  only  (the  ground  having  been 

previously  trenched  and  manured  to  a  potatoe-crop,)  at  6d. 

per  cart-load  .  .  .  .  .         .  12     0 

In  all        20      9     0 


A'^  B.  It  was  omitted  to  be  mentioned  above,  that  one  or 
two  of  the  foreground  trees. were  planted  two  years  previously, 
which  would  make  little  difference  in  the  estimate. 

Now,  if  the  interest  and  importance  of  these  effects,  to  any 
one  having  a  lodge  and  entrance-gate  to  wood  completely,  be 
considered,  and  that  it  was  so  wooded  within  the  sjicice  of  a 
ononth^  every  candid  person  will  admit,  that  supposing  the 
sum  to  have  been  double,  or  even  triple,  it  could  not,  be 
regarded  as  a  very  exorbitant  purchase. 

*  Note  I. 


286 

The  soil  being  light  sand,  the  grove  trees  chiefly  employed 
10  form  tiiis  plantation  are  beech,  sycamore,  birch,  and  a  few 
limes.  The  copse  or  underwood  consists  of  oak,  mossy-cup 
oak,  beech,  chestnut,  birch,  Norway  maple,  holly,  hazel, 
mountain-ash,  and  birds-cherry  common  and  Canadian. 
Of  the  grove-wood  it  is  a  singular  circumstance,  that  not  a 
tree  failed  last  season,  notwithstanding  the  endurance,  as 
well  as  severity  of  the  drought,  during  a  summer  truly  tro- 
pical. Some  of  the  bushes,  however,  died,  and  particularly 
the  holly. 

Another  example  of  a  similar  sort  shall  be  merely  alluded 
to,  as  an  account  of  it,  much  better  than  any  I  could  give,  is 
to  be  found  in  the  Report  of  the  Committee  of  the  Highland 
Society.  It  relates  to  the  wooding  of  two  acres  of  ground  in 
1819,  as  a  close  plantation,  in  order  to  give  effect  to  another 
part  of  the  same  approach.  It  was  executed  in  the  space  of 
three  months,  that  is,  from  February  to  May  ;  and  the 
entire  expense  (which  I  ascertained  for  the  information  of  the 
Committee)  amounted  to  about  301.  per  acre ;  but  some  of 
the  grove  trees  were  of  large  dimensions.  Of  the  sudden 
and  successful  formation  of  this  skreen,  the  able  committee 
just  now  named  are  pleased  to  express  themselves  in  the  fol- 
lowing terms  :* 

"When  the  extreme  beauty  of  the  effects  produced  is 
considered,  it  cannot  be  thought  extravagant,  that  the 
plantation  of  grove  and  copse-wood,  on  the  two  acres  already 
mentioned,  should  amount  (as  appears  from  Sir  Henry's 
memoranda  (to  about  301.  per  acre.  On  the  contrary,  the 
committee  believe,  that  no  visible  change  on  the  appearance 
of  natiue,  however  trivial  in  comparison,  could  have  been 
effected  by  the  landscape  gardener  in  any  other  manner, 
under  three  times  the  sum." 

These   will   probably   be   deemed  sufficient,  as  positive 

*  See  their  Report  in  the  Appendix. 


287 

examples.  Perhai)s  a  single  one,  j,aveii  in  the  comparalivc 
way,  and  contrasting  the  expense  of  wooding  a  space  ol 
ground,  by  means  of  the  transplanting  machine,  and  wood- 
ing it  after  the  common  method  of  planting,  with  nursery 
plants,  will  appear  still  more  conclusive  and  satisfactory  to 
the  reader. 

In  looking  up  the  lake,  the  reader  will  observe  a  bold 
promontory  or  headland  (See  Frontispiece,)  situated  on  the 
right-hand  side,  near  the  bridge,  which  was  seen  by  the 
Committee  of  the  Highland  Society.  This  prominent  spot 
was  wooded  in  1817,  by  an  open  disposition  of  trees, 
twenty-two  in  number,  and  consisting  mostly  of  sycamores, 
with  a  few  oaks  and  elms  interspersed.  A  few  bushes, 
which  are  close  to  the  water's  edge,  have  been  recently 
added. 

The  dimensions  of  the  trees  were  from  five-and-twenty  to 
eight-and-twenty  feet  high  ;  and,  as  the  situation  was  one  of 
very  open  exposure  to  the  west,  care  was  taken  to  select 
such  subjects,  as  possessed,  in  a  considerable  degree,  all  the 
protecting  properties.  This  plantation  was  executed  in  nine 
days,  by  nine  workmen,  and  a  horse  to  draw  the  machine, 
the  distance  not  much  exceeding  a  quarter  of  a  mile.  The 
expense,  which  amounted  to  about  10s.  per  tree,  is  as 
under : — 

Nine  workmen  8  days,  at  Is.  8d.  per  day 
One  horse  and  driver  15  days,  at  5s. 
Dung-compost  44  cart-loads,  at  9d.        .        .        . 

In  all 

Now,  we  shall  suppose,  that  the  art  of  giving  immediate 
effect  to  wood  had  been  altogether  unknown  to  me,  and  that 
I  had  wished  to  procure  two-and-twenty  line  trees,  for  so 
prominent  a  station,  by  the  ordinary  system  of  planting : 
the  first  thing  I  should  have  had  to  do,  according  to  the  most 


L.G 

0 

0 

3 

15 

0 

1 

13 

0 

L.ll 

8 

0 

288 

speedy  method,  would  have  been  to  enclose,  trench,  and 
manure  the  ground  for  a  green-crop,  and  then  to  plant  it 
with  nursery  plants  of  four  years'  growth.  The  next  thing 
would  have  been,  to  keep  it  with  the  hoe  for  two  years,  until 
the  plants  shot  freely,  which  they  were  Ukely  to  do  within 
that  period;  and  after  about  thirty  years  in  this  chmate,  the 
whole  would  have  been  of  the  size  wanted.  Had  no  means 
been  taken  to  cultivate  and  prepare  the  ground,  forty  years, 
at  the  least,  would  have  been  requisite.* 

According  to  the  former  supposition  as  to  time,  and  that 
the  trenching  and  manuring  for  a  green-crop  were  properly 
executed,  the  crop  would,  in  common  cases,  pay  the  cost  of 
both  of  these  operations ;  and  the  ground  being  rather  more 
than  a  quarter  of  an  acre,  and  ready  for  planting,  without 
preparatory  expenditure,  the  outlay  would  be  the  following: 


Enclosing  one  fourth  of  an  acre  of  ground  with  double  rail- 
ing, and  stakes  4^  feet  high,  for  sheep  and  lambs,  92  yds. 

at  6d.  per  yard L.  2    6     0 

Planting  the  ground  with  various  trees,  including  the  ex- 
pense of  the  plants  .         .         .         .         .         .  1     10    0 

Keeping  with  the  hoe,  for  two  years  .         .         .  0     16     8 

Renewing  the  railing  4  times       .         .  ...  1)      4     0 

Rent  of  one  fourth  of  an  acre  of  ground  for  30  years,  at  15s. 

yearly 22     10     0 

Accumulated  interest  on  the  above  sums  for  30  years,  say 

only 115     10 


Total  expense  of  the  ordinary  method  .         .  Z.  151     16     g 


N.  B.  Some  labour  and  expense  being  obviously  necessa- 
ry, to  grub  out  the  superfluous  Trees,  and  reduce  them  to  the 
number  wanted  ;  also  to  level  and  dress  the  ground,  and  re- 

*  Note  11. 


281) 

sitore  iL  f,o  propel  [)astuic,  tlic  value  ul  llie  lliiiinings  of  the 
wood  may  be  allowed  to  cover  those  items. 

Thus,  then,  it  appears,  that  by  the  ordinary  method,  you 
may  have  a  group  or  plantation,  consisting  of  two  and 
twenty  trees,  for  Z/.  151  IGs.  8d. ;  and  by  means  of  the 
transplanting  machine,  for  LAI  8s.,  or  nearly  the  thirteenth 
part  of  the  money  ! !  !  I  conceive,  that  it  would  not  be 
easy  to  give  a  more  complete  answer  than  this  comparative 
statement  to  those  persons,  who  object  to  transplanting 
on  the  score  of  expense  ;  exclusively  altogether  of  the  dif- 
ference of  obtaining  the  Effect  of  Wood,  in  the  one  case  cU 
once,  and  of  waiting  thirty  years  to  obtain  it,  in  the  other. 

Having  now  adduced  a  sufficient  number  of  examples  from 
my  own  experience,  it  will  be  proper  to  add  some  corrobora- 
tion of  them,  from  the  experience  of  others.  But  it  must  be 
the  experience  or  practice  of  such  persons  only,  as  have  ac- 
quired some  idea  of  the  principles  of  the  art.  It  is  true,  many 
persons  of  late  years,  have  professed  to  follow  my  system 
and  have  failed  in  the  attempt,  merely  from  a  want  of 
acquaintance  with  the  principles  on  which  it  is  founded. 
This,  it  is  obvious,  is  a  sort  of  communication,  which  I  could 
make  only  to  particular  friends.  But  it  is  quite  erroneous  to 
suppose,  that,  from  superior  dexterity  alone  in  my  workmen, 
the  consequence  of  long  practice,  any  thing  can  be  done  here^ 
that  may  not,  with  the  same  care  and  attention,  be  done  else- 
where. 

The  first  person  I  shall  mention  is  my  friend  James 
Smith,  esq.  of  Jordanhill  in  the  county  of  Renfrew,  but  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Glasgow.  The  mansion-house  of  Jordan- 
hill  is  situated  on  an  eminence,  about  four  miles  west  of  the 
city,  and  commands  a  most  extensive  view  of  that  fine  vale, 
in  which  the  Clyde  majestically  Hows  towards  Ruthglen  and 
Dumbarton.  The  place  in  general  is  handsomely  wooded, 
but  is  deficient  in  the  quarter  which  overlooks  the  vale  ;  ajid. 

87 


290 

as  the  latter  skirts  the  principal  approach,  it  was  desirable,  by 
means  of  a  number  of  foreground  trees,  to  break  so  wide  an 
expanse  into  separate  portions.  By  obscuring  the  less  inter- 
esting points,  and  bringing  forward  in  detail  those  that  were 
more  important,  a  far  greater  interest  might  be  conferred  on 
so  noble  an  assemblage  of  oljjects. 

In  these  circumstances,  Mr.  Smith,  who  was  about  to  plant 
the  open  ground  in  the  ordinary  manner,  applied  to  me  for 
advice  and  assistance  :  and  I  recommended  it  to  him  to  im- 
prove the  spot,  by  transferring  Large  Trees  at  once,  and 
thereby  to  produce  whatever  effect  he  pleased  on  the  fore- 
ground, and  the  middle  distance  of  the  landscape.  Under- 
standing that  his  subjects  for  removal  were  rather  older  than 
was  desirable,  (some  of  them  being  trees  of  from  fifty  to 
sixty  years'  growth,)  the  first  thing  to  be  done  was,  to  procure 
him  a  machine  of  the  intermediate  size,  very  strongly  made. 
See  Plate,  and  the  relative  specifications.  Two  of  the  most 
experienced  of  my  workmen  were  then  sent  down  from 
this  place,  in  order  to  instruct  his  people  in  the  use  of  it;  and 
in  less  than  three  days,  they  made  wonderful  proficiency 
in  the  practice. 

Mr.  Smith,  who  is  a  man  of  science  as  well  as  various  ac- 
complishments, soon  acquired  a  conception  of  the  principles. 
He  saw,  with  pleasure  and  surprise,  the  striking  improve- 
ments, that  by  means  of  vegetable  physiology  might  be  com- 
municated to  an  art,  of  which  the  vast  power  was  unknown 
to  the  public  ;  and  he  resolved  to  avail  himself  of  it,  in  his 
own  improvements.  Instead  of  indolently  trusting  to  others, 
he  ardently  entered  into  the  details  of  the  execution.  He 
often  became  the  director  of  his  own  work  ;  and  so  rapid  was 
his  advancement  in  practical  skill,  that,  in  the  space  of 
a  fortnight,  he  removed  trees  of  thirty  and  five-and-thirty  feet 
high,  and  of  great  thickness,  with  the  utmost  success. 

The  cllects  at  once  jirodiiced  on  so  bold  and  Ijeautiful 


291 

a  subject,  on  which  not  a  tree  nor  a  hush  had  previous- 
ly stooci,  were  as  astonishing  as  tliey  were  dehghtful. 
When  I  saw  the  place,  in  the  spring  of  1825,  several  groups 
of  fine  foreground  trees  with  extensive  tops  weie  already 
formed,  and  had  attracted  the  notice  of  the  scientific  and  the 
curious.  All  united  in  admiration  of  the  skill  and  ingenuity 
of  the  planter  ;  but  no  one,  who  saw  the  trees,  except 
Mr.  Smith  himself,  was  prepared  to  believe,  that  they  could 
without  propping  withstand  the  western  gales.  The  old 
men  about  the  place  reminded  him,  that,  at  the  equinox, 
those  blasts  were  so  terrific,  as  sometimes  to  endanger  even 
the  stoutest  of  his  trees,  which  had  been  reared  on  the  ground 
for  nearly  a  century,  and  which  must  far  exceed  in  stability 
any  plants,  that  art  or  ingenuity  could  at  once  bring  upon 
an  open  surface.  The  gardener  who  was  a  planter  of  the 
old  school,  loudly  declared,  that,  "  all  the  men  of  Renfrew- 
shire could  not  keep  them  up  in  ihe  face  of  a  real  and  ge- 
nuine south-wester,  unless  their  heads  were  taken  oflT,  accord- 
ing to  the  good  old  method."  Yet,  notwithstanding  these 
confident  opinions,  and  disastrous  anticipations,  not  one  of 
the  trees  has  ever  been  moved  or  blown  down ;  and,  from 
their  healthy  appearance,  they  promise  to  continue  fine  ex- 
amples of  the  art,  and  especially  of  the  use  of  the  retaining- 
bank  in  transplanting,  in  the  west  of  Scotland. 

The  trees  removed  by  this  intelligent  planter,  both  on  the 
fine  hill  or  slope  above  described,  and  in  other  parts  of  his 
place,  are  oaks,  beeches,  limes,  sycamores,  elms,  and  horse- 
chestnuts.  From  two  letters,  which  I  have  from  him,  on  the 
subject  of  the  expense,  I  learn,  that  it  was  in  the  beginning 
a  good  deal  enhanced,  by  his  "  dashing  at  once  (as  he  said) 
at  the  largest  and  heaviest  subjects,"  ere  suflficient  dexterity 
had  been  acquired  by  his  workman,  or  sufficient  experience 
by  himself.  In  this  way,  at  thirty  feet  high,  they  cost  him 
from  1 .5s.  to  18s.  each,  when  brought  from  any  considerable 


292 

distance,  that  is,  a  mile  or  more ;  but  that,  at  one  size  under, 
he  afterwards  transferred  very  handsome  subjects  for  8s.  and 
10s.,  and  inferior  ones  for  Cs.,  and  less.  Mr.  Smith's  practice, 
therefore,  may  be  considered  as  an  instance  of  both  good 
management,  and  moderate  outlay,  as  well  as  of  considerable 
dexterity  and  perseverance. 

During  the  severe  and  continued  drought  of  last  season 
(1826),  and  his  own  absence  from  Jordanhill,  I  understand 
that  he  lost  some  fine  oaks.  Not  being  sufficiently  aware  of 
the  importance  of  afterwork,  both  the  necessary  covering  of 
shows,  and  likewise  the  watering  had,  it  seems,  been  neg- 
lected ;  which  sufficiently  proves,  what  I  have  endeavoured 
already  to  enforce,  that  attention  to  afterwork,  instead  of 
proving  expensive,  is  the  truest  economy  ;  and  that  neither 
the  oak  nor  the  beech  can  be  safely  trusted,  or  left  to  them- 
selves in  the  second  season,  how  vigorous  soever  they  may 
appear  during  the  first. 

The  second  person,  whom  I  shall  mention,  is  John  M'Call, 
Esq.  of  Ibroxhill,  who  is  brother-in  law  to  Mr.  Smith,  and 
resides  in  his  immediate  neighbourhood.  Ibroxhill  is,  as  well 
as  Mr.  Smith's,  a  high  place,  and  commands  a  splendid  view 
of  a  fine  country.  On  the  lawn  immediately  in  front  of  the 
house,  there  were,  two  years  ago,  no  trees  ;  so  that  it  became 
an  object  of  first-rate  importance  to  the  judicious  owner,  to 
remedy  so  striking  a  deficiency.  In  the  spring  of  last  year, 
1826  (an  unfortunate  season  for  a  beginner),  this  gentleman, 
by  the  aid  of  Mr.  Smith's  workmen,  commenced  his  opera- 
tions with  great  spirit ;  and  after  successfully  removing  forty- 
three  trees,  completely  changed  the  appearance  of  his  place. 
The  prospect,  instead  of  being  bleak  and  cold,  became,  in  the 
course  of  a  few  weeks,  woody  and  delightful.  The  plants 
were  nearly  of  the  same  species,  as  those  transferred  at  Jor- 
danhill. Their  size  was  from  eighteen  to  eight-and  twenty 
feet  high,  and  from  two  to  three  in  girth,  or,  in  other 
words,  from  eight  inches  to  a  foot  in  diameter.     The  whole 


'293 

expense   amounted   to    only  L.  I'J,  or   abonl   Hs.  l(Jd.  per 
tree.* 

The  third  person  who  shall  he  named,  is  Robert  Watson, 
Esq.,  banker  in  Glasgow,  who  lias  a  bcautifid  villa,  named 
Linthouse,  on  the  Clyde,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Govan, 
with  some  extent  of  ground  belonging  to  it.  The  place  was 
planted  between  thirty  and  forty  years  since ;  and,  as  the 
soil  is  deep,  and  the  climate  of  a  superior  sort,  the  wood  has 
rushed  up  with  far  greater  rapidity,  than  could  have  been 
expected  in  most  situations.  As  the  owner  likewise,  or  his 
predecessors,  have  in  some  degree  thinned  the  trees,  there 
was  a  better  choice  of  large  subjects,  than  at  Ibroxhill. 
.  In  a  situation  like  this,  and  with  a  noble  river  in  view, 
our  forefathers  were  of  opinion,  that  they  could  never  see 
too  much  of  it ;  and  therefore,  their  custom  was,  to  plant 
long  and  formal  rows  of  trees  on  the  flanks,  and  leave  their 
front  wholly  open,  in  order  to  have  the  fuller  enjoyment  of 
the  prospect.  Of  late  years,  however,  as  good  taste,  and  a 
knowledge  of  landscape  have  increased,  we  begin  to  dis- 
cover, that  a  fine  expanse,  whether  of  land  or  water,  rather 
suffers  an  accession  to,  than  a  diminution  of  its  extent,  from 
being  broken  into  parts  by  trees,  as  the  imagination  never 
fails  to  magnify  the  extent  of  what  is  concealed ;  and  hence, 
new  combinations  are  formed,  and  fresh  landscapes  arise, 
from  the  variety  produced  by  concealment. 

It  was  probably  on  some  such  principle  as  this  that  Mr. 
Smith  proceeded,  in  advising  his  friend  to  diversify  his  front 
towards  the  river,  by  the  removal  of  trees  of  a  large  size. 
Accordingly,  during  last  spring  (1827),  the  field  in  front  of 
Linthouse  was  most  respectably  wooded,  with  detached  and 
open  dispositions  of  wood.  Whether  they  be  very  accurately 
disposed  according  to  the  principles  of  landscape  I  cannot 
state,  as  I  do  not  happen  to  be  personally  known  to  the  re- 

*  Note  III. 


294 

speclablc  owner,  neither  have  I  lately  seen  the  place  from  the 
river :  but  I  understand,  that  they  consist  of  oaks,  beeches, 
limes,  elms,  and  horsechestnuts,  of  which  some  are  more 
than  thirty  feet  in  height,  and  ten,  twelve,  and  fourteen 
inches  in  diameter. 

The  trees  were  all  transferred  on  the  preservative  princi- 
)ile.  They  are  thirty-two  in  number  ;  and  the  gross  amount 
of  the  expense  is  L.  25  5s.  But,  deducting  L.  2  for  the  removal 
of  earth,  subsequently  to  the  planting,  which  was  not  a  con- 
stituent part  of  the  work,  the  actual  cost  of  each  tree  is 
nearly  14s.  This  sum,  considering  the  magnitude  of  several 
of  the  trees,  and  that  it  was  Mr.  Watson's  first  essay,  he  has 
reason  to  regard  as  a  cheap  purchase  for  such  effects.  And 
most  men  so  circumstanced,  we  may  venture  to  say,  would 
have  given  three  times  the  money,  for  the  striking  increase 
of  comfort  and  seclusion,  which,  independently  altogether  of 
picturesque  considerations,  was  in  this  way  communicated  to 
tlieir  residences. 

The  fourth  person  whom  I  shall  specify,  is  Mr.  James 
Hamilton,  overseer  to  Sir  Charles  M.  Lockhart  Lee,  Bart, 
in  the  county  of  Lanark.  That  gentleman,  who  has  a  fine 
place  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  county  town  of  Lanark, 
is  at  the  head  of  the  ancient  family  of  Lee  and  Cartland, 
whose  representative,  in  the  beginning  of  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury, Sir  Simon  Lockhart,  is  said  to  have  carried  King 
Robert  Bruce's  heart  in  a  golden  box,  from  the  Holy 
Land. 

Owing  to  Sir  Charles's  residence  in  another  county,  during 
a  great  part  of  the  years  1826  and  1827,  he  could  not  per- 
sonally attend  to  the  spirited  improvements  that  were  carried 
on  at  Lee  :  he  therefore  intrusted  the  management  of  them 
to  a  person,  every  way  adequate  to  the  task,  namely,  his 
judicious  overseer,  Mr.  James  Hamilton,  who,  in  the  spring  of 
the  year  first  mentioned,  was  sent  over  to  this  place,  in  order 
to  receive  some  instructions  from  me,  in  the  art  of  trtmsplant- 


295 

jiig  on  the  i)icscivativo  |)rinci|)l<'.  Those  ihul  iiilelhf]jciU  per- 
son seemed  at  once  to  apprehend,  anti  soon  hejj^an  to  apply 
(hem  to  practice. 

In  the  middle  of  Marcli  of  the  .same  year,  lie  removed  to 
tlie  open  park  eleven  oaks  and  ashes,  of  from  iive-and-twenty 
to  thirty  feet  high,  and  in  girth  from  two  feet  to  two-and-a- 
half.  One  or  two  of  the  oaks  were  as  high  as  forty  feet,  and 
they  had  all  handsome  tops.  In  April,  1827,  he  transferred 
six  or  seven  trees,  and  of  nearly  similar  dimensions,  and  at 
the  average  expense,  in  both  years  (according  to  a  statement 
by  himself  in  my  possession),  of  somewhat  less  than  8s.  each. 
Notwithstanding  the  severe  drought  in  1826,  it  may  be  con- 
sidered as  a  remarkable  circumstance,  that  only  two  died, 
probably  owing  to  the  want  of  sufficient  covering  and  water- 
ing; and  when  I  saw,  in  July  last,  the  trees  of  the  present 
year,  they  all  carried  a  healthy  leaf,  and  promised  to  succeed 
admirably. 

The  plantations  of  Lee  not  having  been  thinned  to  wide 
distances,  this  ingenious  planter  was  much  limited  in  his 
choice  of  subjects  ;  and,  although  what  he  has  selected  are 
very  handsome  and  stately  plants,  they  are  yet  somewhat  de- 
ficient in  the  protecting  properties,  and  consequently  in  fitness 
for  the  open  field.  He  must  not,  therefore,  be  surprised  or  dis- 
couraged, if,  according  to  the  important  doctrine  stated  in 
Section  Fifth,  the  trees  should  become  stationary  for  a  few 
years,  instead  of  being  progressive,  until,  as  I  have  said  in  the 
passage  alluded  to,  these  properties  are  supplied  by  time,  and 
this  deficiency  is  made  up.  The  effort  of  Mr.  Hamilton, 
nevertheless,  is  spirited  and  meritorious  ;  and  it  serves  to  show 
what  may  be  done  by  the  diligence  and  attention  of  a  single 
individual,  who,  with  very  cursory  instructions  from  me,  and 
with  no  assistance  from  experienced  workmen,  has  been  able 
to  give  Immediate  Effect  to  Wood,  in  a  manner  so  creditable 
to  himself,  and  at  so  small  an  expense  to  his  employer. 

The  fifth  person,  to  whom  1  sluill  lerer,  is  a  i)arlicidar  fricn<' 


296 

of  iiiiiic,  in  whose  Iransplantiiifr  experiments  I  liave  had 
some  concern,  and  on  that  account  I  can  spealc  of  them  more 
particularly,  and  from  personal  knowledge.  This  is  William 
Elliot  Lockhart,  Esq.  of  Cleghorn,  representative  in  parha- 
ment  for  the  county  of  Selkirk,  and  whose  residence  is  at 
Cleghorn  House,  in  Lanarkshire. 

Cleghorn  is  situated  on  the  steep  and  romantic  banks  of 
the  river  Mouse,  which  falls  into  the  Clyde,  a  little  below  the 
town  of  Lanark.  The  banks  of  this  stream,  which  may  be 
called  classical  ground,  and  are  abundantly  celebrated  in 
Scottish  story,  are  rocky  and  precipitous,  rising  in  many  parts 
above  the  bed  of  the  river,  from  two  to  three  hundred  feet  in 
height,  and  every  where  wooded  to  the  top.  It  was  to  the 
inaccessible  caverns,  natural  or  artificial,  of  these  woody 
banks,  that  the  renowned  and  patriotic  Wallace  used  to  retire 
and  found  a  secure  refuge  from  his  own,  and  his  country's 
enemies.  It  was  also,  as  it  is  said,  in  the  same  fastnesses, 
that  the  well-known  and  intrepid  Balfour  of  Burleigh,  in  a 
later  age,  was  often  able  to  set  at  defiance  the  utmost  dili- 
gence of  his  pursuers.  In  the  present  day,  the  fine  scenery 
of  the  Mouse  is  rendered  familiar  to  the  traveller,  on  the  great 
line  of  the  Carlisle  and  Stirling  road,  as  he  views  it  with  won 
der  from  the  stupendous  bridge  of  Cartlaud,  at  nearly  an 
hundred-and-thirty  feet  above  the  bed  of  the  stream. 

Although  Cleghorn  partakes  in  the  woody  character  of  this 
singular  and  romantic  district,  and  has  been  abundantly 
planted,  according  to  the  fashion  of  a  former  day,  yet  there 
are  many  parts  of  the  park,  and  especially  near  the  house, 
where  the  aid  of  the  transplanting  machine  might  be  called 
in,  with  great  advantage.  This  idea  had  frequently  occurred 
to  the  good  taste  and  discernment  of  Mr.  Lockhart ;  but  his 
occasional  residence  in  a  neighbouring  county,  and  the  re- 
ports, which  had  reached  his  cars,  of  lite  vast  expense  of  my 
u  Id  hod  of  transplanting  (which  was  confidently  said  to 
amonni  to  ton  and  fifteen  frnineac  por  trro).  for  n  considornltic 


297 


time  prevented  him  from  entertaining  any  serious  thoughts  of 
attempting  the  experiment. 

In  the  month  of  December  lust,  this  gentleman,  who  is  as 
intelligent  in  planting  as  he  is  in  every  other  branch  of  rural 
economy,  applied  to  me  to  learn,  if  I  could  put  him  in  the 
way  of  procuring  a  few  large  trees,  on  any  reasonable  terms? 
He  had  heard,  he  said,  on  the  best  authority,  that  the  art  of 
removing  trees,  however  it  might  be  improved  in  my  hands, 
was  practised  at  enormous  cost.  To  L.^ox  L.o  each  for  hand- 
some trees,  he  observed,  no  reasonable  man  could  object,  if  of 
such  a  size  and  figure,  as  to  give  the  Immediate  Effect  of 
Wood  near  his  residence :  but  from  ten  to  fifteen  guineas,  he 
certainly  considered  as  rather  too  expensive  a  luxury  for  gen- 
eral use.  To  this  I  replied,  that  he  had  been  misled  by  such 
information,  be  the  authors  who  they  might.  But,  in  order 
to  undeceive  him,  and  that  the  cost  should  not  exceed  his 
own  estimate  of  L.2  and  L3  per  tree,  I  undertook,  that  a  ma- 
chine of  the  intermediate  size  should  be  provided  for  him, 
and  that  two  of  my  best  hands  should  attend  at  Cleghorn 
for  the  purpose  of  instructing  his  workmen,  and  of  putting 
the  thing  to  the  test  of  his  own  experience. 

Having  explained  to  Mr.  Lockhart  the  nature  of  the  prin 
ciples,  which  had  been  apphed  to  the  art,  he  seemed  quite 
satisfied,  that  they  are  consonant  to  the  laws  of  nature,  and 
to  what  we  know  of  the  anatomy  of  woody  plants.  Accord- 
ingly, in  the  middle  of  January  last  (1827),  we  commenced 
our  operations  on  the  spot.  Having  selected  some  trees  with 
fine  tops,  which  were  far  better  subjects  than  woods  not 
thinned  for  the  purpose  usually  furnish,  we  very  speedily 
transferred  them.  And,  in  order  to  show  how  readily  my 
friend  apprehended  the  different  processes,  he  soon,  like  Mr. 
Smith,  became  his  own  director  of  the  work,  and  managed 
the  whole  with  singular  address,  and  intelligence  of  the 
subject. 

The  trees  removed  were  eleven  in  number,  and  consisted 

38 


298 

of  oaks,  beeches,  limes,  sycamores,  and  horsecbestnuts. 
Among  them  was  one  beech  of  the  pendent  species,  a  very 
singular  and  valuable  plant,  which  is  worthy  of  an  attentive 
cultivation,  and  is  rarely  to  be  met  with.  The  dimensions 
of  the  trees  were  from  five-and-twenty  to  five-and-thirty  feet 
high,  and  from  ten  to  fourteen  inches  in  diameter,  or  from 
two  feet  six,  to  three  feet  six  inches  in  actual  girth.  But,  on 
casting  up  the  expense,  my  friend  was  both  delighted  and 
surprised  to  discover,  that,  instead  of  L.2  and  Zy.3,  as  he  had 
anticipated,  they  had  not  cost  him  quite  10s.  per  tree ! 

The  last  person,  the  evidence  of  whose  practice  I  shall  ad- 
duce, is  Sir  Walter  Scott,  bart. ;  whom  to  name,  is  to  name 
whatever  is  splendid  in  genius,  versatile  in  talent,  and  correct 
in  judgment.  This  eminent  individual  has  a  place,  beauti- 
fully situated  on  the  Tweed  in  Roxburghshire,  near  Melrose, 
in  the  midst  of  those  scenes  of  traditional  and  peculiar  inter- 
est, which  have  been  illustrated  and  immortalized  in  his 
writings.  To  the  variety  of  attainments,  for  which  Sir 
Walter  is  distinguished,  he  adds  the  knowledge  of  arboricul- 
ture. He  is  ardently,  and  I  may  say  enthusiastically  attached 
to  the  cultivation  of  Wood.  Though  possessed  of  the  pro- 
perty only  sixteen  years,  he  has  planted  nearly  five  hundred 
acres  of  surface ;  and  by  the  acknowledgment  of  all  his 
neighbours,  few  plantations  are  cultivated  with  the  same 
skill,  and  none  have  grown  with  more  luxuriance,  than  the 
woods  of  Abbots  ford. 

There  is  no  one,  as  may  be  imagined,  of  all  the  advocates 
of  the  preservative  system,  who  more  freely  and  fully  admit- 
ted its  utility,  and  its  consonance  to  the  law  of  nature,  than 
Sir  Walter,  as  soon  as  its  principles  were  made  known  to 
him.  Attached,  though  not  bigoted  to  whatever  belongs  to 
Scotland,  perhaps  he  might  regard  the  theory  with  an  eye 
the  more  partial,  that  it  had  its  origin  in  his  native  country. 
But  neither  his  public  functions  nor  his  private  studies  have 
allowed  him  much  time  to  enter  extensively  into  the  practice 


299 

of  the  art.  His  cljief  experiments  were  made  with  subjects 
of  no  great  magnitude,  smaller,  indeed,  than  according  to 
this  system  were  calculated  to  withstand  the  elements,  in 
open  exposures.  In  the  sheltered  vale,  however,  in  which  a 
great  part  of  the  grounds  near  his  house  is  situated,  and  for 
the  purpose  of  diversifying  his  walks  along  the  river.  Sir 
Walter  removed  in  1824  and  1825,  forty  trees  from  ten  to 
fifteen  feet  high,  and  of  proportional  girth,  oaks,  beeches, 
limes,  and  sycamores ;  and  nearly  half  as  many  more,  in 
the  following  season.  From  a  want  of  plantations  thinned 
to  wide  distances,  he  possessed  no  extensive  field  for  making 
the  selection  properly,  and  therefore  the  plants  were  rather 
deficient  in  the  protecting  properties.  On  this  account  he 
knew,  that,  according  to  the  law  of  nature,  they  must  be 
stationary  at  first,  until  time  and  exposure  should  supply  what 
they  ought  previously  to  have  possessed. 

The  trees  had  been  cut  round  beforehand,  which  greatly 
facilitated  the  taking  up,  and  they  were  all  planted  on  the 
preservative  principle.  But,  as  they  stood  quite  close  to  the 
spot,  to  w^hich  they  were  to  be  removed,  they  were  trans- 
ported with  handspikes,  and  by  expert  workmen,  in  the  most 
rapid  manner,  under  the  eye  of  the  indefatigable  owmer.  By 
a  communication,  which  I  have  from  him,  it  appears,  that 
the  plants  are  now  in  full  health  and  foliage ;  and  as  no  pre- 
paration of  the  ground  and  no  manure  were  considered  to 
be  necessary,  the  entire  expense  did  not  exceed  2s.  per 
tree- 
But  the  department  of  transplanting,  which  has  received 
the  greatest  advancement  at  Abbotsford,  is  bush-planting  in 
the  open  field.  On  the  sheepwalk  at  no  great  distance  from 
the  Mansion-house,  Sir  Walter  has  transferred  some  hun- 
dreds of  bushes,  or  stools  of  underwood  of  various  kinds, 
with  great  success ;  and  these  give  a  woody  appearance  to 
the  hanging  grounds  and  banks  of  the  place  ;    which  style 


300 

of  wood  would  be  perhaps  more  characteristic  and  pleasing 
to  some  persons,  than  if  taller  trees  had  been  used  by  him 
in  planting  it.  It  is  true,  that  trees  of  a  certain  height,  say 
from  thirty  to  five-and-tliirty  feet  and  upwards,  have  a  fine 
effect  in  catching  the  horizon  from  a  sloping  bank,  and  show- 
ing the  scenery  of  the  foreground,  and  possibly  of  the  middle 
distance,  under  their  spreading  branches  :  also,  they  are  pe- 
culiarly useful,  in  masking  or  relieving  such  objects,  on  the 
opposite  side  of  a  river,  as  we  cannot  command,  and  which, 
for  that  reason,  it  is  desirable  to  throw  into  the  back  ground 
of  the  picture.  But  on  such  subjects,  as  on  most  others 
connected  with  taste  in  the  disposition  of  wood,  great  diver- 
sity of  opinion  must  prevail ;  and  that  mode  of  arrangement 
or  execution  will  generally  seem  the  handsomest,  in  which 
the  genius  of  the  place  is  best  copsulted,  and  where  the  most 
luxuriant  growths,  and  most  careless  dispositions  of  wood 
are  produced.  The  greatest  triumphs  of  art  must  alwa)'^s  be 
those,  in  which,  in  rivalling  nature,  she  most  completely 
effects  her  own  concealment. 

There  is  at  Abbotsford  a  new,  as  well  as  ingenious  con 
trivance  for  defending  underwood  from  the  mouths  of  sheep, 
which,  as  it  is  so  difficult  at  all  times,  and  in  this  instance 
seems  peculiar  to  Sir  Walter  himself,  it  may  be  worth  while 
to  mention.  "  Being  in  haste  (says  he)  with  the  bushes  set 
out  on  the  sheep-ground,  and  really  very  indifferent  whether 
they  all  grew  or  not,  I  had  manj'-  of  them  stuck  into  the 
middle  of  whin-bushes,  and  there  the  sheep  have  done  them 
no  visible  harm."  Of  the  good  effect  of  furze  in  adding 
wildness  and  variety  to  scenery,  no  one  will  entertain  a 
doubt ;  and  those,  who  have  it  in  abundance  in  their  parks, 
may  verify  the  efficiency  of  Sir  Walter's  method.  As  to  the 
expense  of  the  bush-planting,  as  neither  manure  nor  prepa- 
ration of  the  soil  was  necessary,  from  the  fine  mould  always 
to  be  found  under  the  shade  of  furze  ;  and  moreover,  as  the 
plants  and  stools  were  obtained  from  the  adjoining  planta- 


301 

lions,  the  expense  was  very  moderate,  amounting  to  consid- 
erably less  than  the  one  half  of  that  of  the  grove-wood. 

I  believe  it  is  needless  to  add  any  more  on  the  subject  of 
expense ;  and  I  should  not  have  dwelt  upon  it  at  so  much 
length,  had  it  not  been  for  the  pains  that  have  been  taken, 
and  the  falsehoods  that  have  been  propagated,  in  order  to 
bring  the  art  into  disrepute,  by  representing  it  as  a  costly 
wonder,  not  as  a  practice  which  is  calculated  to  be  useful. 

It  w^ere  easy  to  quote,  were  it  necessary,  the  example  of 
other  friends,  who,  on  being  made  aw'are  of  the  principles, 
by  which  the  preservative  system  is  regulated,  have  made 
admirable  and  successful  efforts  to  apply  them  to  practice. 
But  it  would  only  prove,  what,  I  trust,  every  candid  reader 
will  consider  as  proved  already,  that  is,  that  wood  of  all 
kinds,  on  the  preservative  system,  has  been  transferred  at  this 
place,  and  may  any  where  else  be  transferred  by  others,  at 
a  moderate  expense  :  that  the  larger  trees  usually  removed 
here,  being  from  twenty-five  to  thirty-five  feet  high,  may  be 
managed,  with  expert  and  experienced  workmen,  for  from 
10s.  to  13s.  each,  at  half  a  mile's  distance ;  and  the  smaller, 
being  from  eighteen  to  five-and-twenty  feet,  for  from  6s.  to 
8s.  With  workmen  awkward  or  inexperienced,  it  will  not 
seem  surprising,  were  it  to  require  a  half  more  at  first,  or 
even  double  those  sums,  in  order  to  follow  out  the  practice 
which  has  been  recommended.  For  close  plantations,  or  for 
bush-planting  in  the  park,  the  trees  may  be  transferred  for 
about  Ss.  6d.,  and  the  stools  of  underwood,  for  from  Is.  to  2s. 
per  stool.  Subjects  considerably  higher  than  any  of  the 
above  I  sometimes  remove  ;  but  I  place  much  greater  value 
on  a  splendid  and  extensive  top.  for  effect  in  park-wood,  than 
on  mere  length  of  stem,  unless  for  particular  purposes.  As 
to  the  rates  stated,  I  believe  there  are  few  planters,  who  have 
seen  my  trees ^  that  would  not  consider  them  as  cheaply  pro- 
cured, at  three  and  four  times  the  amount. 

It  was  held  out,  in  the  commencement  of  the  present 


302 

Section,  that  by  means  of  the  new  system  attempted  to  be 
established,  not  only  the  exercise  of  the  art  would  be  brought 
within  the  limits  of  a  moderate  expenditure,  but  that  the 
cost  of  both  its  present  and  former  practice  would  be  greatly 
reduced.  It  therefore  becomes  necessary,  in  conclusion  to 
show,  that  the  assertion,  how  bold  soever  it  may  seem,  is  not 
unfounded  :  and  this,  I  apprehend,  will  be  best  done,  by  say- 
ing a  few  words  on  the  labour  and  expense  bestowed  on  the 
Removal  of  Wood,  in  both  divisions  of  the  island,  at  the 
present  moment. 

Whatever  of  Transplanting  is  known  in  Scotland,  has 
undeniably  been  derived  from  our  English  neighbours,  to 
whose  superior  intelligence,  and  earlier  cultivation,  we  owe 
the  rapid  advancement  we  have  of  late  made  in  the  arts. 
He  who  does  not  feel,  and  frankly  acknowledge  this,  is  an 
uncandid  Scotchman,  rather  than  a  generous  descendant  of 
the  men,  who,  though  they  rivalled  in  arms  their  more  in- 
genious opponents,  boasted  no  competition  with  them,  in 
either  sciences  or  arts. 

In  giving  a  history  of  the  art,  which  is  the  subject  of  these 
pages,  it  was  stated  in  Section  II.,  that  Robertson,  the  well- 
known  landscape  gardener  (who  was  sent  down  by  Brown, 
more  than  seventy  years  since,  to  lay  out  the  park  at  Dud- 
dingston,  for  the  then  Earl  of  Abercorn)was  the  first,  who 
taught  us  to  give  Immediate  Effect  to  Wood,  and  introduced 
the  Transplanting  Macliine,  as  constructed  by  his  master. 
Since  that  period,  although  tlie  unwicldly  platform,  with  low 
wheels,  has  not  been  unknown  in  this  kingdom  (as  we  have 
seen  in  the  instance  of  Professor  Graham  of  Edinburgh),  yet 
the  simpler  machine  of  Brown  is  still  the  implement,  most 
prevalent  among  Scottish  planters ;  and  consequently,  wood 
removed  here  is  transferred  comparatively  at  less  expense, 
than  it  costs  in  England.  That  it  is  still  a  matter  oi  -physi- 
cal force^  and  by  consequence  of  fortuitous  result  in  both 
countries,  is  certain,  and,  for  that  reason,  it  must  always  im- 


303 

ply  a  vast  portion  of  superfluous  labour.  It  appears,  how- 
ever, that  the  Scotch  have  hitherto  shown  much  less  predi- 
lection for  anticipating  the  eflects  of  time  in  this  department, 
than  the  English ;  and  certainly  they  possess  much  less 
the  power  of  anticipating  it,  than  that  great  and  opulent 
people. 

As  to  the  present  English  practice,  it  seems  to  differ  in 
nothing  material  from  that,  which  was  known  in  the  time 
of  Evelyn  and  Lord  Fitzharding.  If  the  facility  and 
dispatch  of  the  methods  employed  be  regarded  as  the 
criterion,  by  which  the  expense  is  to  be  estimated,  it  will  not 
be  difficult  to  decide  between  those  methods  hitherto  adopted, 
and  the  one  recommended  in  this  Essay. 

When  the  English  planter  has  to  remove  a  tree,  the  first 
thing  he  does  is,  to  cut  or  trench  round  the  roots,  a  year,  or 
perhaps  two  years  beforehand,  and  at  the  same  time  he  lops 
or  lightens  the  top.  This  previous  lopping  I  understand  to 
be  according  to  the  most  approved  practice.  But  by  what 
means  he  is  then  to  ascertain  the  length  or  extent,  to  which 
mutilation  is  to  be  carried,  so  as  that  he  may  proportion  the 
top  (as  Marshall  directs)  "  to  the  ability  of  the  root,"  I  own, 
I  am  unable  to  perceive,  unless  the  tree  be  previously  taken 
up,  and  the  size  of  the  root  clearly  ascertained.  But  some 
more  judiciously  lop  the  branches,  in  the  interval  between 
the  removal  and  the  replanting  ;  and  some  also  make  no  pre- 
paration of  the  roots  at  all.  In  cutting  them  round,  it  is 
held  by  operators  of  the  greatest  experience,  that  a  mass  oi 
ball  of  earth,  beyond  which  few  or  no  roots  are  found  to  ex- 
tend, of  seven  or  eight  feet  in  diameter,  for  the  largest  sub- 
jects, is  as  much  as  can  be  properly  carried  away ;  hence, 
the  one-half  at  least,  or  more  probably  two-thirds  of  a  fine 
head  must  be  sacrificed.  But  it  may  just  as  well  be  so  sac- 
rificed ;  as  it  is  obvious,  in  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  and 
without  roots  adequate  to  its  nourishment,  that  such  a  pro- 


304 

portion  of  the  top  would  certainly  decay  and  drop  off,  after 
the  first  season. 

The  next  tiling  the  planter  does  is,  to  convey  to  the  spot, 
where  the  tree  is  to  be  taken  vip,  a  wooden  crane  of  great 
strength,  well  provided  with  ropes  and  pulleys,  and  possessing 
sufficient  powder  to  raise  the  mass  of  roots  and  earth  upon  the 
platform.  This  is  no  very  light  or  speedy  business,  as  is 
wxll  known  to  those  who  are  in  the  habit  of  working  such 
unwieldy  machines.  Neither  is  it  a  less  laborious  under- 
taking, to  accomplish  the  raising  of  the  tree  from  the  pit. 
As  the  wheels,  or  rather  rollers,  on  which  the  platform  is  to 
move,  are  very  low,  many  horses,  eight  and  nine  frequently, 
are  requisite  to  drag  a  load  of  any  magnitude,  owing  to  the 
immense  friction  occasioned  by  the  lowness  of  the  wheels ; 
therefore,  to  transport  a  tree  of  considerable  size  (say  five- 
and-tlmty  feet  high,  and  sixteen  inches  in  diameter),  for  a 
mile,  or  even  half  a  mile,  must  in  this  way  occupy  many 
hands,  and  require  much  time  and  labour. 

The  next  operation  is,  the  planting  of  the  tree.  For  that 
purpose,  the  crane  must  be  again  transported  to  the  spot ; 
where  the  same  efforts,  that  were  employed  to  raise  the  mass 
from  its  former  situation,  are  now  called  forth,  to  lift  it  from 
the  platform,  and  let  it  down  into  the  new  pit.  The  plant- 
ing, we  shall  suppose,  is  an  easy  business,  as  there  are  few 
roots  to  be  distributed  in  the  ground  ;  so  that  little  remains 
to  be  done,  but  to  fill  in  the  earth,  which  finishes  the  process. 
As  to  the  propping  or  supporting  of  the  tree,  which  in  exposed 
situations  sometimes  defies  the  utmost  dihgence  and  in- 
genuity, it  involves  an  additional  item  for  wood  or  ropes,  and 
labour,  and  is  essential  to  be  attended  to,  for  two  years  at 
least.  How^ever,  should  the  plant  be  severely  mutilated,  and 
reduced  to  nearly  a  pollard,  the  lever  furnished  by  the  stem 
is  sometimes  unable  to  overcome  the  more  ponderous  mass 
of  soil  and  roots ;  and  the  necessity  of  propping  is  in  such 


305 

cases  superseded,  by  the  superior  weight  of  this  load,  and  of 
the  earth  superinduced  on  it. 

This,  I  imagine,  or  something  similar  to  this,  making  a 
fair  allowance  for  difl'erences  in  persons,  places,  and  circum- 
stances, may  convey  a  tolerable  idea  of  the  business  of 
transplanting,  as  practised  in  England  for  nearly  two  cen- 
turies, and  also  in  those  districts  of  Scotland,  in  which  the 
English  method  is  still  followed.  In  some  districts,  one 
species  of  machinery  may  be  employed,  and  another  in 
others.  Some  planters  may  be  more,  and  some  less  skilful, 
and  less  accurate  in  their  practice :  but  physical  force 
throughout,  without  phytological  principle  to  guide  the 
process,  together  with  the  labour  of  many  hands,  and  the 
strength  of  ponderous  implements,  form  the  general 
characteristics  of  this  species  of  work.  I  have  it  from  gen- 
tlemen of  high  respectability,  that  from  L.2  to  Z«.5  is  con- 
sidered as  no  unusual  or  exorbitant  sum  to  lay  out,  for  the 
removal  of  a  tree  of  any  size  ;  and  even  L.\0  and  Z/.15  have 
been  many  times  paid. 

If  there  be  any  error  or  exaggeration  in  this  cursory  view 
of  the  labour  and  cost  of  such  \vork,  as  it  is  now  carried  on 
in  most  parts  of  Britain,  I  entreat  that  the  mistatement  may 
not  be  considered  as  intentional ;  and  it  is,  of  course,  open 
to  the  candid  correction  of  those,  who  possess  superior  in- 
formation. I  have  no  desire  to  magnify  the  merits  of  my 
own  system,  at  the  expense  of  others,  which  have  so  long 
been  held  in  general  esteem.  But  if  the  impartial  reader 
will  compare  it  with  the  simple  and  rapid,  but  systematic 
field-practice  and  still  more  simple  machinery,  which  have 
been  delineated  above  at  so  much  length,  I  trust  it  will  not 
be  too  much  to  say,  that  he  will  find  the  expense  of  trans- 
planting to  be  reduced,  by  the  Preservative  method, 
in  any  case  to  the  one-half  and  in  many  cases  to  a  third 
and  di  fourth  part  of  its  present  amount. 

Having  now,  in  the  course  of  this  Essay,  offered  what 

39 


306 

appears  to  me  sufficient,  respecting  both  the  theory  and  th« 
practice  of  this  interesting  art,  to  excite  the  pubUc  atten- 
tion, I  shall  beg  leave  to  conclude  with  one  remark.  The 
art  of  giving  Immediate  Effect  to  Wood,  although,  as  I 
should  venture  to  hope,  it  is  now  estabhshed  on  FIXED 
PRINCIPLES,  will  be  generally  cultivated,  or  utterly 
neglected,  as  the  revolutions  in  science,  ov  the  caprice  of 
fashion  may  direct.  But  whatever  be  its  ill  fortune  as 
a  theory,  whether  it  be  condemned  as  fanciful,  or  re- 
jected as  useless,  I  may  venture  to  say,  that  it  will  not 
fail  of  success,  from  the  extravagant  expense  that  attends 
the  practice. 


307 


POSTSCRIPT 


Had  it  not  been  for  the  unexpected  length,  to  which  the 
foregoing  discussions  have  been  drawn,  it  was  my  intention 
to  have  added  to  the  present  volume,  a  Review  or  detailed 
Account  of  the  Forest-Trees,  whether  indigenous  or  of 
foreign  origin,  that  are  generally  cultivated  in  Britain. 
Such  a  Review  would  have  comprised  an  enumeration  of 
their  botanical  descriptions,  their  properties,  uses,  picturesque 
characters,  and  fitness  for  removal,  together  with  any  other 
fact  or  circumstance  respecting  each,  that  seemed  to  bear 
upon,  or  illustrate  the  different  objects  of  this  Essay.  As  a 
statement  like  this,  however,  must  have  occupied  three 
hundred  pages,  or  more,  it  was  inadmissible  in  a  volume, 
which  had  already  swelled  to  its  present  size.  It  must, 
therefore,  be  reserved  for  some  future  occasion,  or  perhaps 
for  a  supplement  to  another  edition  of  the  work,  should  such 
ever  be  called  for. 

In  these  circumstances,  I  have  to  apologize  to  the  reader, 
for  what  may  be  considered  an  imperfection  in  any  attempt 
to  give  a  body  of  rules  for  the  practice  of  an  art,  without 
some  description  of  the  objects  to  which  it  is  to  be  applied, 
of  their  diversity  as  materials,  or  their  aptness  to  practice. 
But,  should  the  above  arrangement  be  followed  out,  I  should 
hope,  that  something  might  be  brought  forward,  useful  to 
the  general  planter,  as  well  as  to  the  landscape  gardener,  and 


308 

calculated  to  render  the  Treatise  itself  more  worthy  than  it 
is  of  the  public  notice. 

It  was  my  intention  also,  to  have  added  another  Section 
or  Chapter,  on  the  necessity  of  combining  some  acquaintance 
with  landscape  gardening  with  the  art  of  giving  Immediate 
Effect  to  Wood,  either  by  very  considerable  skill  in  the 
former  art.  possessed  by  the  planter  himself,  or  by  his  obtain- 
ing it,  •  when  wanted,  from  its  professed  teachers.  If  by 
planting  small  trees  in  the  ordinary  manner,  even  flagrant 
errors  in  landscape  be  committed,  a  considerable  space  of 
time  must  elapse,  ere  they  become  distinguishable  by  the 
eye,  when  there  is  sufficient  leisure  for  the  planter  to  correct 
them,  with  little  labour  to  himself  But,  if  the  same  errors, 
be  committed  with  plants  twenty  and  thirty  feet  high,  they 
are  at  once  obvious  to  all,  and  being  prominent  and  offen- 
sive, they  cannot  be  remedied,  without  vast  expense  and 
labour.  This,  as  I  conceive,  is  a  very  important  subject, 
and  deserves  the  serious  consideration  of  those  who  mean  to 
practise  the  art  which  has  been  treated  in  the  foregoing  pages. 

In  respect  to  the  employing  of  professional  men,  which 
seems  the  most  advisable  method,  I  meant  likewise  to  have 
shown,  in  the  intended  Section,  that  that  method  is  not 
always  so  easy  to  be  adopted,  as  might  at  first  sight  appear, 
in  the  present  neglected  state  of  Landscape  Gardening  as  an 
art,  with  the  diminished  numbers  of  its  professors,  and  the 
unmerited  disregard  in  which  their  useful  labours  have  been 
held,  for  the  last  five-and-twenty  years.  In  fact,  few  persons 
of  education  and  talents,  either  in  the  south  or  north,  are 
now  found  regularly  to  study  this  elegant  profession.  In 
Scotland,  I  could  not  name  a  man,  who  has  attained  even 
ordinary  proficiency  in  it.  If  j'ou  want  your  land  drained, 
or  your  kitchen-garden  laid  out  or  improved,  the  professional 
person  who  undertakes  it  will  probably  offer  his  assistance 
to  improve  your  park  ;  and  he  will  to  a  certainty  spoil  your 
place,  if  you  permit  him, 


309 

The  opinion,  now  nearly  universally  prevalent,  that 
country  gentlemen  are  the  best  landscape  gardeners  for 
their  own  places,  has  mainly  contributed  to  produce  this 
efiect ;  and  it  is  too  flattering  to  their  self-importance  not  to 
be  highly  relished,  and  to  become  universally  popular  among 
this  class  of  men.  The  idea  of  imposing  on  them  so  diffi- 
cult a  task  seems  to  have  originated  with  Walpole.  In  an 
evil  hour,  it  obtained  the  sanction  of  Sir  Uvedale  Price  ; 
and  it  has  since  been  supported  by  nearly  as  high  authority  :* 
yet  it  needs  only  to  be  closely  examined,  in  order  that  its 
fallacy  may  become  apparent.  Although  there  is  neither 
space  nor  time,  on  the  present  occasion,  for  the  examination 
of  such  a  question,  yet  I  cannot  refrain  from  bestowing  upon 
it  a  few  cursory  remarks. 

If  Landscape  Gardening,  or  the  art  of  creating  Real 
Scenery,  be  a  fine  art,  which  no  one,  I  think,  will  deny,  it 
may  be  asked,  in  what  manner  is  a  knowledge  of  it  to  be 
acquired,  any  more  than  of  the  other  fine  arts,  unless  by 
previous  study,  and  by  long  and  assiduous  practice  ?  If  we 
want  a  fine  picture,  or  a  well-proportioned  statue,  do  we 
usually  purchase  the  canvass  and  the  colours,  the  marble 
and  the  chisel,  and  set  about  executing  it  for  ourselves? 
Certainly  not ;  for  we  can  boast  of  no  practical  skill  in 
these  difficult  arts.  Why,  then,  should  we  suppose  ourselves 
capable  of  performing  a  task,  not  less  the  result  of  previous 
study,  namely,  that  of  imagining  and  executing  Real  Land- 
scape? Could  this  be  successfully  accomplished  in  one  fine 
art,  it  could  be  accomplished  in  another ;  and  thus  the 
masters  of  all  those  arts  would  become  supernumerary  and 
useless,  and  every  one,  by  the  same  rule,  could  successfully 
practise  them,  for  his  own  accommodation. 

But,  say  the  believers  in  this  sort  of  intuitive  skill,  paint- 
ing and  statuary  are  peculiar  arts,  and  they  are  exercised  on 

*  Sir  Walter  Scott. 


310 

peculiar  materials.  The  materials  of  landscape  gardening 
are  every-day  objects,  such  as  trees,  and  ground,  and  water, 
with  which  every  one  is  conversant,  and  on  which,  therefore, 
every  one  can  certainly  operate  with  effect.  At  all  events, 
they  add,  we  have  only  "  to  follow  nature,"  and,  by  conse- 
quence, "  to  please  ourselves."  Now  without  entering  into 
the  difficulties  of  following  nature,  or  of  operating  with  her 
materials,  which  are  neither  few  nor  small,  I  would  merely 
observe  to  these  reasoners,  that  the  facihty  with  which  they 
can  "  please  themselves,"  is  but  an  indifferent  proof  of  the 
possession  of  either  skill  or  taste.  Persons  of  the  best  taste, 
(that  is,  of  the  truest  discernment  of  beauty  and  deformity 
in  the  fine  arts)  are  always  the  least  easily  pleased,  and 
least  of  all  with  their  own  efforts.  Beauty,  wherever  it 
e5:ists,  they  readily  discern ;  but  they  feel  and  acknowledge 
their  inabihty  to  produce  it.  Persons  on  the  other  hand,  of 
little  taste  are  pleased  with  any  thing,  and  every  thing.  To 
them  change,  merely  as  such,  is  highly  gratifying ;  so  that 
they  never  fail  to  be  pleased  with  their  own  attempts  at  ex- 
cellence. 

The  general  error  even  of  superior  men,  who  become 
their  own  landscape  gardeners,  is,  that  they  mistake  taste  for 
skill ;  or,  conscious  that  they  possess  the  former,  they  con- 
ceive that  the  latter  is  superfluous.  Hence,  when  they  come 
to  work  with  materials  so  unmanageable  as  those  of  nature, 
they  seldom  succeed  in  pleasing  themselves,  and  nine  times 
in  ten,  they  fail  in  pleasing  others.  Nevertheless  it  is  unde- 
niable that  there  may  be,  and  are  country  gentlemen,  who 
are  quite  adequate  to  the  laying-out  of  their  own  places, 
without  assistance  from  the  landscape  gardener,  in  the  same 
way  that  there  are  others,  who  can  construct  their  own 
houses  without  the  assistance  of  the  architect.  But  it  is 
likewise  unfortunately  true,  that  whenever  we  meet  with  a 
bad  hon«e,  or  an  ill  laid-out  place,  it  is,  generally  speaking, 
the  n'orJc  of  ihe  nirner.     Foxicv.  the  beautiful  residence  of 


311 

Sir  Uvedale  Price,  and  Downtoii  Castle,  the  romantic  seat  of 
that  accomplished  scholar,  the  late  Mr.  Payne  Knight,  afford, 
as  I  am  informed,  splendid  examples  of  the  contrary.  Thoso 
fine  subjects  are  said  to  have  been  laid  out,  or  at  least  im- 
proved in  their  most  striking  features,  by  the  owners  them- 
selves ;  from  which  we  can  only  conclude,  that  those  eminent 
individuals  possessed  great  practical  skill,  as  well  as  culti- 
vated taste,  however  they  might  have  acquired  it.  On  any 
other  supposition,  it  w^ould  be  to  believe  an  effect  to  exist 
without  an  adequate  cause,  which  is  impossible. 

Perhaps  the  merits  of  both  sides  of  the  question  may  be 
shortly  summed  up,  in  reference  to  the  example  just  now 
quoted.  On  the  one  hand,  it  is  probable,  that  Sir  Uvedale 
Price  and  Mr.  Knight  possessed  a  much  more  intimate 
acquaintance  with  the  capabilities  of  their  own  places,  than 
any  professional  person  could  have  possessed,  had  he  been 
consulted.  On  the  other  hand,  without  any  disparagement 
of  those  highly-gifted  men,  we  may  b«lieve,  that  such  a  per- 
son, if  properly  qualified  as  an  artist,  would  no  less  have 
excelled  them  in  practical  skill,  and  useful  experience. — It  is 
impossible  to  pursue  the  subject  farther  in  this  place,  but  it 
well  merits  a  separate  discussion. 


NOTES  AND  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


40 


NOTES  AND  ILLUSTRATIONSc 


SECTION  I. 

Note  I.     Page  5. 

Whoever  is  acquainted  with  the  pursuits  and  information  of  the  gener- 
ality of  land-owners  and  country  gentlemen,  will  be  disposed  to  give  full 
credit  to  the  assertion  here  made  in  the  text,  and  also  to  the  follow- 
ing anecdote,  which  I  shall  mention,  for  the  amusement  of  the  reader. 

In  the  county  of  *  *  *,  in  which  as  large  sums  have  been  laid  out  in 
Planting,  as  in  most  others,  within  the  last  half  century,  a  gentleman, 
who  is  curious  and  intelligent  about  Woods,  and  entertains  the  same 
opinion  of  the  generality  of  our  planters  as  I  do,  was,  some  few 
years  since,  remarking  in  a  public  company,  the  almost  universal  want  of 
science,  or  even  of  ordinary  knowledge,  that  prevails  on  a  topic  so  gen- 
erally interesting.  Not  finding  many  persons  agree  with  him  in  this 
sentiment,  he  offered  a  bet  of  five  to  one,  that  no  gentleman  present 
should,  within  three  months,  name  three  persons,  landholders  in  the 
county,  who  had  executed  large  plantations,  and  were  possessed  of  from 
L.500  to  L.5000  a-year  and  upwards,  that  were  able  to  "state  with 
precision,  the  different  sorts  of  soils,  to  which  twelve  of  the  principal 
forest  trees  planted  in  Britain  were  best  adapted." 

The  bet  was  on  all  hands  allowed  to  be  a  very  "  sporting"  one,  and  was 
immediately  taken  up.  The  taker  of  it  next  day  set  to  work  with 
his  search.  Being  no  planter  himself,  though  a  good  agriculturist,  he 
had  no  acquaintance  with  the  subject  in  question  ;  but  he  naturally 
enough  imagined,  that  the  species  of  knowledge,  which  was  useless 
to  him,  must  yet  be  valuable  to  others ;  and  that  therefore  a  planter 
could  no  more  be  ignorant  of  the  soils  best  suited  to  his  trees,  than 
a  farmer  could  be  of  those  adapted  to  his  wheat,  or  his  barley  crops. 


316 

But  at  the  end  of  the  three  months,  he  was  reluctantly  forced  to 
aekuowledge,  that,  in  the  existing  circumstances,  the  analogy  was  not  a 
correct  one,  and  three  persons  not  being  to  be  found  of  adequate  informa- 
tion, he  paid  his  money  accordingly.  During  the  course  of  the  investi- 
gation, more  than  twenty  planters  aspired  to  the  honours  of  the  competi- 
tion, all  confident  that  they  could  easily  gain  him  his  bet.  But,  when  it 
came  to  the  trial,  the  result  was,  that  one  person  only,  in  the  county  of 
,  was  able  to  fulfil  the  prescribed  conditions ! 

It  has  been  remarked  above,  that  so  little  are  country  gentlemen,  or 
their  gardeners,  acquainted  with  either  the  planting,  or  the  management  of 
Woods,  that  it  is  truly  "  the  blind  leading  the  blind,"  in  this  important 
department  of  rural  economy  ;  and  I  cannot  refrain  from  telling  another 
anecdote,  on  the  subject  of  soils,  of  which  the  facts  came  within  my  own 
knowledge. 

\  few  months  since,  I  was  applied  to  by  a  friend,  to  give  him  some 
advice  respecting  his  trees.  Wood,  he  said,  grew  so  badly  about  his 
place,  that,  after  the  experience  of  forty  years,  he  was  almost  discour- 
aged from  the  cultivation  of  it.  On  visiting  the  spot,  I  perceived  that 
his  representation  was  but  too  well  founded.  As  he  felt  a  great  parti- 
ality to  limes  and  sycamores,  he  had  transplanted  those  two  sorts  of 
trees  all  over  liis  park,  of  eight  and  ten  feet  high,  many  years  before, 
rrnd  that  the  work  was  executed  in  the  best  manner,  he  said,  it  was  im- 
possible to  doubt,  as  it  was  done  under  the  direction  of  his  own  gardener, 
who  had  extensive  experience,  and  knoioledge  of  wood.  But  the  gar- 
dener and  himself  both  assured  me,  that  the  soil  and  climate  were 
"  altogether  unfavorable  to  wood,"  however  either  might  suit  husbandry 
or  green  crops.  In  proof  of  which,  they  turned  my  attention  to  the 
trees,  which,  indeed,  appear  stunted  and  unhealthy,  with  leaves  of  a 
yellowish-green  colour,  and  growing  about  an  inch,  or  little  more,  in  a 
season. 

On  examining  the  soil,  the  cause  of  my  friend's  want  of  success  was 
at  once  apparent.  It  consisted  of  a  rich,  but  thin  clay,  naturally  inclin- 
ing to  damp  in  the  substratum,  from  the  retention  of  moisture.  My 
advice  to  him  was  very  short :  "  Grub  up  your  limes  and  sycamores, 
which  you  should  never  have  planted,  and  which,  unless  by  a  miracle, 
could  never  grow  to  timber,  in  such  a  soil.  Replace  them  with  oak  and 
beech,  of  at  least  five-and-twenty  feet  high,  and  of  two  and  three  feet  in 
pirtli,  in  order  that  they  may  be  ab1<^  to  withstand  the  elements,  and,  with- 
in a  few  years  you  will  have  thriving  wood.  But  let  oak  be  the  staple, 
whether  of  your  plantations  or  your  park-wood,  with  such  a  soil." 

To  get  advice  is  one  thing,  to  follow  it  is  another.     I  know  not  wheth- 


317 

er  the  gardener's  opinion  or  niinc  prevailed  witli  the  good-natn red  owner. 
But  the  probabiUty  i.s,  that  the  i)laco  will  remain  in  statu  (juo,  and  the 
badness  of  both  soil  and  climate  be  deplored  or  reprobated,  for  anothet 
generation. 

Note  II.     Page  7. 

So  general  is  the  feeling,  among  the  best-informed  classes,  respecting 
the  want  of  intelligence  on  the  important  subject  of  Wood,  that  t 
believe,  a  proposal  for  the  establishment  of  an  Arboricultural  Society 
in  Scotland,  if  properly  made,  would  be  as  ardently  gone  into,  as  it  would 
be  universally  approved.  It  is  astonishing  to  think,  that,  up  to  the  pre- 
sent time,  no  such  Society  should  any  where  exist  in  the  United  King- 
doms. The  importance  and  the  uses  of  Wood  are  so  great  and  mani_ 
fold,  and  its  improvement  of  such  paramount  interest  to  the  empire 
in  general,  and  to  individual  districts  in  particular,  that  there  are  really 
few  objects,  which  are  calculated  lo  unite  so  many  suffrages  in  their 
favour. 

In  respect  to  the  beneficial  results,  which  the  labours  of  such  a  so- 
ciety would  produce,  they  are  generally  but  very  imperfectly  hinted  at  in 
the  text.  Perhaps  one  of  the  most  remarkable  is,  the  change  that  would 
take  place,  in  the  character,  education,  and  acquirements  of  our  nursery- 
men, by  far  the  most  influential  agents  in  the  melioration  of  our  future 
Woods  ;  because  it  is  upon  them  that  we  must  depend  for  the  nature  of 
the  materials.  Should  such  a  society  be  soon  established,  I  should  yet 
hope  to  see  nurserymen  come  forth  as  they  ought  to  do,  able  botanists, 
intelligent  agriculturists  and  gardeners,  vegetable  physiologists  of  re- 
spectable information,  and,  in  a  word,  men  of  general  science. 

Probably  the  truth  is,  that  reformation,  if  it  be  begun  in  earnest,  must 
begin  elsewhere.  Were  the  class  of  persons  J?r5^-mentioned  in  this  enu- 
meration in  the  text  (namely,  "  well-informed  landholders"),  by  any 
means  to  rise  up,  the  two  others  would  follow,  as  a  necessary  conse- 
quence. Let  us  hear  one  of  the  most  candid  and  intelligent  nurserjTnen 
in  Scotland  on  the  subject.  On  my  observing  to  him  lately,  how  much 
it  was  to  be  regretted,  that  there  was  "  no  science"  to  be  found  among 
men  of  his  profession,  he  replied  nearly  as  follows  : 

"  Of  what  use  or  value,  sir,"  would  science  be  to  us,  while  nothing  of 
the  kind  is  possessed  by  our  employers  ?  As  nurserymen,  seedsmen,  or 
florists,  we  are  mere  dealers  in  the  articles  we  sell ;  in  the  same 
way  as  the  shopkeeper  is  in  sugar,  snuff,  or  haberdashery  goods  ;  only 
with  this  difference  respecting  us,  that  we  raise  or  produce  the  article  we 


318 

sell,  whereas  the  other  has  to  buy,  or  to  sell  it,  after  it  has  been  raised 
by  others.  Give  gentlemen,  who  are  the  most  partial  to  planting,  but 
cheap  plants,  and  they  neither  know  nor  care  about  the  quality  ! 

"  No  nurseryman,  believe  me,  sir  (at  least  in  this  kingdom),  ever 
raised  his  reputation,  or  extended  his  business,  by  the  superior  quality 
of  his  trees,  because  that  must  have  implied  a  superior  price.  Boutch- 
ER,  the  honestest  and  most  judicious  one  we  ever  had  (a  man  more 
remarkable  for  the  spirit  of  fair-dealing,  than  for  any  knowledge  of 
the  world),  made  an  attempt,  about  threescore  years  since,  to  improve 
Scottish  arboriculture,  and  to  convince  the  public  of  their  injudicious  anx- 
iety for  low  priced  articles  in  our  line.  Had  his  merit  been  rewarded 
with  that  encouragement,  which  it  so  eminently  deserved,  arboriculture 
woidd  indeed  have  been  improved,  under  such  an  instructor.  His  excel- 
lent example  would  long  erenow  have  rendered  both  science  and  infor- 
mation indispensable  to  our  profession.  But  what  happened  ?  Boutcher 
was  undervalued  by  the  ignorance  of  his  age.  He  was  suflFered  to 
languish  unsupported  for  years  at  Comely  Garden,  and  died  at  last,  in 
obscurity  and  indigence.  It  would  avail  little  in  the  present  day  to  dwell 
on  the  ignorance  and  quackery  of  the  men,  who  supplanted  him  in 
the  public  favor.  The  work  on  '  the  raising  of  forest  trees,'  which  he 
published  by  subscription,  to  relieve  his  wants,  is  a  sufficient  proof  of  his 
professional  skill ;  and  the  detail  of  his  practice  is  the  severest  satire  on 
that  of  his  successors.  I  conscientiously  believe,  that  the  millions  of 
young  trees  at  present  raised  near  Edinburgh,  if  raised  after  Boutcher's 
method,  would  cover  a  greater  surface  than  is  now  covered  by  the  en- 
tire metropolis  of  the  North  ! 

"  Since  the  time  of  the  Millers  and  the  Boutchers,  the  little  science  that 
was  then  dawning  on  our  profession,  whether  in  Scotland  or  elsewhere, 
has  utterly  disappeared  from  it.  Planting  and  gardening,  however,  since 
that  period,  have  come  much  into  fashion  in  this  country.  The  seed  and 
nursery  business  has  surprisingly  increased.  Instead  of  being  confined, 
as  formerly,  to  a  scale  the  most  limited  and  insignificant,  it  has  become 
one  of  the  most  important  professions  in  the  metropolis  and  elsewhere, 
and  fortunes,  by  consequence,  have  been  rapidly  accumulated  by  it. 

"  In  these  circumstances,  sir,  I  conceive,  that  we  have  been  greatly 
enlightened,  respecting  the  mysteries  of  the  trade,  Ijy  our  brethren  of  the 
south.  To  furnish  gardeners  to  the  nuijility  and  gentry,  is  now  found  to 
be  the  road  to  wealth ;  to  sell  cheap  or  dear,  the  only  criterion  of  merit 
in  the  nurseryman.  His  study,  therefore,  never  is  nor  can  be  science,  or 
the  quality  of  his  plants,  but  solely  and  exclusively,  the  art  of  raising  the 
greatest  possible  number  on  the  smallest  space  of  ground,  and  furnish- 


:VJJ 


ing  them  to  his  customers  at  the  lowest  possible  prico.  You  may  think, 
that  in  this  stricture  I  bear  rather  hard  on  our  profession  ;  but,  since  you 
do  me  the  honour  to  question  me,  I  must  tell  you  the  truth." 

All  this,  we  must  own,  is  extremely  deplorable.  It  places  in  a  strong 
point  of  view,  the  benefits  that  would  flow  from  a  society  for  the  im- 
provement of  arboriculture,  were  it  judiciously  constituted,  and  the  ne- 
cessity there  is  for  at  length  cultivating  the  art  independently,  and  as  a 
separate  department.  There  is  now  sufficient  wealth,  and,  what  is 
of  more  importance,  sufficient  intelligence  in  the  country  to  accomplish 
the  object,  and  for  once  to  enable  us  to  lead  the  way  in  this  instance,  in 
the  advancement  of  the  arts. 

Note  III.     Page  7. 

It  was  not  till  after  the  civil  wars,  that  the  arts  of  planting  and  garden- 
ing were  greatly  cultivated  in  England.  The  immortal  Bacon,  in  the 
preceding  age,  was  certainly  the  first,  who  seemed  to  apprehend  the  true 
principles  of  beauty  in  the  garden,  and 

Taught  a  degenerate  reign 
What  in  Eliza's  golden  day  was  Taste.* 

See  his  46th  Essay  ;  in  which  he  directs,  that  a  considerable  portion  of 
what  he  terms  his  "  princely  garden"  should  be  "  framed,  as  much  as 
may  be,  to  a  natural  wilderness." 

The  genius  of  Milton,  likewise,  at  a  later  period,  figured  for  his  Eden 
a  garden,  which  could  have  no  prototype,  but  in  his  own  taste  and  ar- 
dent imagination,  but  which  might  rather  seem  to  have  belonged  to  tlie 
richest  garden  and  park-scenery  of  an  after  age.  The  passage  is  curi- 
ous, and  to  some  it  has  appeared  not  less  prophetic  than  beautiful ;  as  the 
only  models,  that  were  before  our  great  poet's  eyes,  were  the  formal  and 
rectilinear  gardens,  which  we  derived  from  antiquity,  and  which  still  exist 
in  most  parts  of  Europe  : 

Not  that  sweet  grove 
Of  Daphne  by  Orontes,  and  the  inspired 
Castalian  spring,  might  with  this  Paradise 
Of  Eden  strive.     *     *     *    The  crisped  brooks, 
Rolling  on  orient  pearl,  and  sands  of  gold 
Willi  mazy  error,  under  pendent  shades, 
Ran  nectar,  visiting  each  plant,  and  fed 
Flowers  worthy  Paradise;  which  not  nice  art, 


*  Mason's  English  Garden,  B.  I. 


320 

til  Oeds  and  curious  kiiols,  but  iiuturc's  boon. 
I'ourcd  foith  profuse  on  liill,  nnddulc,  and  plain, 
B'jtli  \s'1ii  re  the  niorniiig  sun  first  warmly  smote 
The  open  licld,  and  wliore  the  unpierced  sliade 
Erabrown'd  tlie  noontide  bow'rs.    Thus  was  this  placu 
A  liappy  rural  seat  of  various  view. 

Paradise  Lost,  B.  IV. 

Kent)  to  whom  we  certainly  owe  the  art  of  modern  gardening,  lived 
in  the  beginning  of  the  last  century.  He  was  by  profession  a  painter, 
and  had  the  taste  and  ingenuity  to  superinduce  the  priirciples  of  the  new 
art  on  his  previous  studies.  No  one,  probably,  but  a  painter  would  have 
thought  of  making  use  of  the  colours  of  nature,  to  improve  and  heighten 
the  effect  of  real  scenery.  The  great  principles  on  which  he  worked 
(as  Walpole  truly  observes),  were  perspective,  and  light  and  shade ;  and 
thus  his  imagination  bestowed  the  arts  of  landscape,  on  the  scenes 
which  he  undertook  to  improve.  Bridgeman,  the  fashionable  designer 
of  the  day,  had,  a  short  time  before,  invented  the  smik  fence,  wliich  was 
a  material  step  to  the  comiecting  of  the  garden  and  the  park :  but 
"  Kent  (says  the  same  lively  writer)  leaped  the  fence,  and  saw  that  all 
nature  was  a  garden." — See  Anecdotes  of  Painting  in  England. 

Kent  returned  from  Rome,  where  he  had  gone  to  perfect  liimself  in 
his  profession,  under  the  patronage  of  Lord  Burlington,  about  the  year 
1721.  The  first  places,  which  he  laid  out  in  the  new  style,  were  Clare- 
mont  and  Esher.  This  happened  in  1728  or  1730  ;  so  that,  as  Paradise 
Lost  first  came  out  in  1667,  it  may  be  said,  that  more  than  a  hundred- 
and-thirty  years  intervened  between  the  time  of  Bacon  and  that  of  Kent, 
and  more  than  three-score,  between  that  of  Milton  and  the  last  men- 
tioned period. 


Note  IV.     Page  8. 

"  The  Landscape,"  a  poem,  by  the  late  ingenious  Mr.  Knight,  and  the 
"  Essays  on  the  Picturesque,"  by  that  accomplished  scholar  Sir  Uvedale 
Price,  are  productions  of  high  merit,  which  we  must  ever  value,  as 
having  been  the  means  of  retrieving  the  public  taste,  and  showing  what 
is  unnatural,  formal,  or  monotonous  in  the  character  of  the  school  of 
Brown  and  Repton.  Yet,  as  these  meritorious  works  were  composed 
under  pecuhar  circiunstances,  and  during  the  bitterness  of  controversy, 
they  should  be  perused  with  some  allowance,  on  that  account.  Mr. 
Loudon's  able  treatise  also,  on  the  "  Improvement  of  Country  Residen- 
ces" (which  came  out  in  1806,  and  has  not  been  half  so  much  com- 
mended as  it  deserves),  forma  an  admirable  guide  to  the  man  of  taste,  or 


321 


the  country  "[enUpman,  who,  havinfj  no  practical  skill  himself,  is  yet 
desirous  to  imj)rovo  real  landscape  where  it  already  exists,  or  to  create 
it  where  it  is  wantiiijT. 

As  a  proof  that  the  professors  of  liindscapo  gardening  do  not  obsti- 
nately cling  to  antiquated  errors,  Mr.  Pontey  (who  has  usefully  written 
on  the  planting  and  pruning  of  trees),  a  disciple  and  admirer  of  Crown, 
puhlished,  in  1825,  a  meritorious  work  on  "the  laying-out  of  grounds," 
though  with  an  odd  title,  namely,  "The  Rural  Improver."  The  book, 
though  not  well  written,  contains  excellent  matter :  it  shows  much  prac- 
tical skill,  and  should  have  a  place  in  the  library  of  every  country  gentle- 
man. It  is  certain,  that  considerable  knowledge  of  the  principles  of  land- 
scape, however  obtained,  and  some  skill  in  the  practice  of  creating  it,  are 
indispensable  to  every  one,  who  would  transplant  with  advantage.  This 
is  a  subject  well  deserving  of  discussion  ;  but  it  would  require  far  more 
than  could  be  comprised  within  the  short  compass  of  a  note. 

Note  V.     Page  47. 

With  respect  to  the  Immediate  Effect  of  Wood  in  to\Vn  embellish* 
ments,  it  would  prove  particularly  valuable  for  the  squares,  and  other 
open  grounds  of  a  great  city.  Edinburgh,  one  of  the  most  extraordi- 
nary places  in  Europe,  whether  for  its  picturesque  situation,  or  the 
sudden  erection  of  its  finest  streets  and  squares,  lately  lost  an  opportu- 
nity of  obtaining  wood  in  this  way,  w^hich  is  not  likely  soon  to  occur 
again.  The  Royal  Circus,  Moray  Place,  Heriot  Row,  and  other  places 
and  squares,  having  spacious  open  grounds  attached  to  them,  were  built 
in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  what  was  once  the  delightful  Villa  and 
grounds  of  the  Earl  of  Moray,  on  the  W'ater  of  Leith ;  and,  indeed, 
nearly  the  whole  of  them  have  grown  out  of  the  destruction  of  that 
elegant  little  Park.  Its  woods  had  been  admirably  kept,  and,  what  is 
more,  judiciously  thinned  out,  by  the  taste  of  the  late,  and  the  present 
Lord  Moray,  and  would  have  afforded  subjects  in  sufficient  number,  of 
nearly  five-and-forty  years'  growth,  and  also  in  the  very  best  rooting- 
ground,  to  wood  the  one-half  of  the  metropohs.  It  is  to  be  lamented, 
that  there  was  no  science  at  hand,  to  have  achieved  this  striking  im- 
provement, as  it  would  have  done  more  to  estabUsh  the  power  of  the  art 
in  the  public  opinion,  than  twenty  volumes  like  the  present ;  and,  more- 
over, it  would  have  anticipated  at  least  thirty  years,  in  the  picturesque 
appearance  of  the  city. 

I  do  not  mean  of  course,  to  say,  that  this  should  have  been  all  done 
with  fine  krge  grove  wood,  or  standard  trees.     No  man  of  good  taste. 

41 


322 

I  think,  will  so  uiulrrslaiid  it.  But  the  miserable  single  trees  and  de- 
tached groups,  that  now  appear  upon  the  open  jiarts  of  the  grounds  in 
question,  should  liave  been  of  that  large  description,  which  would  have 
given  effect  and  consequence  to  liieir  narrow,  but  undulating  surface  ; 
while  shrubs  and  underwood,  abundantly  intermixed,  would  have  con- 
ferred on  them  richness  and  intricacy.  There  were  a  great  number  of 
the  last  mentioned  subjects  (I  mean  shmbs  and  stools  of  underwood),  at 
this  Villa,  from  five  to  eifht  feet  high,  that  would  have  richly  clothed 
the  entire  open  grounds  of  the  new  part  of  the  city. 

In  the  same  way,  it  would  be  quite  practicable,  if  wished  for,  although 
the  exposure  is  considerably  greater,  to  wood  the  site  of  what  will  here- 
after become  our  Acropolis,  as  soon  as  the  projected  Parthenon  rises  on 
the  Calton  Hill.  But  where  arc  the  subjects  now  to  be  found  ?  Dur- 
ing the  provostship  or  mayoralty  of  the  late  excellent  Mr.  Henderson, 
in  182 1,  1  had  agreed  to  give  a  specimen  of  what  might  be  done,  by 
planting  a  very  large  sycamore,  with  a  spreading  top,  on  the  very  highest 
part  of  the  Hill,  near  Nelson's  Monument.  The  tree  was  selected  in 
Lord  Moray's  grounds  for  the  purpose ;  but  the  sudden  death  of  this 
worthy  chief  magistrate  put  an  end  to  the  undertaking. 

Note  IV.     Page  50. 

Highly  gratifying  as  the  Report  of  the  Committee  of  the  Highland 
Society  must  be  to  me,  as  attesting  the  success  of  my  improvements  in 
the  art,  and  that  on  authority  too  high  to  be  called  in  question ;  yet  I 
own,  I  was  not  less  gratified  by  the  flattering  mention  of  them,  in  one  of 
the  productions  of  the  Author  of  Waverley  ;  works  which  will,  in  all 
probability,  live  as  long  as  the  J'^^guage  endures,  in  which  they  are 
written.  I  regret  that  I  am  prevented  by  circumstances  from  quoting 
the  passage. 

Soon  after  this  report  was  made,  the  society  advertised  a  premium  of 
ten  guineas,  or  a  piece  of  plate  of  equal  value,  for  the  best  Essay  on  the 
Removal  of  Large  Trees  and  Underwood.  As  I  had  then  collected 
materials  for  the  present  Treatise,  which  were  of  a  more  extensive  sort 
than  would  have  suited  the  Society's  regulations,  I  declined  entering 
into  competition  for  this  premium.  It  was  gained  by  the  overseer  of  a 
gentleman  in  Perthshire,  a  very  meritorious  person,  who  gave  merely  an 
account  of  his  own  practice,  for  some  years  back.  But,  as  he  was  pro- 
bably not  conversant  with  science,  and  had  no  idea  that  the  art  was  sus- 
ceptible of  fixed  principles,  I  did  not  conceive  that  it  precluded,  or  in 
any  degree  anticipated  the  present  publication. 


323 


SECTION  II. 


Note  1.     Pa<re  55. 


"  Fuit  et  arborum  cura  legil)us  priscis;  cautumqiie  pst  XII.  Tahulis, 
«t  qui  injuria  cecidisset  alienas,  lueret  in  siii<TuIas  jcris  XXV."— P/«/i. 
Hist.  Nat.  L.  XVII.  1. 


Note  II.     Page  56. 

Ts^av&^mv  iJ.STa(pvTsvsiv  ;— Veterem  Arborem  transferre  v.  transplan- 
tare. — Eras.  Adag.  p.  419. 

Note  III.     Page  56. 

It  is  remarkable,  that  there  is  not  to  be  found,  in  all  Homer,  anything 
like  picturesque  description,  although  Pope  in  his  translation  has  abun- 
dantly supplied  the  want.  On  Virgil  and  the  other  Roman  poets  nearly 
a  similar  remark  may  be  made  :  and  this  defect  in  ancient  poetry  (as 
Twining  has  well  observed,  in  his  Dissertations  on  the  Poetics  of  Aris- 
totle), naturally  proceeds  from  a  similar  defect,  in  the  sister  art  of 
painting. 

In  Pliny's  account  of  the  Greek  artists,  we  find  no  mention  made  of  a 
landscape  painter  among  them,  nor  anything  like  a  landscape  itself,  in 
his  list  of  their  most  celebrated  productions.  He  informs  us,  however, 
that  a  Roman  painter,  named  Ludius,  who  lived  in  the  reign  of  Augustus, 
first  struck  out  the  art  of  painting  landscape,  which  he  executed  in  fresco, 
in  so  very  pleasing  a  manner,  and  at  so  very  moderate  an  expense,  that 
every  body  employed  him.  His  subjects,  he  says,  were  villas,  porticos, 
gardens,  groves,  hills,  rivers,  seaport  towns,  and  the  like,  and  that  they 
were  enlivened  with  human  figures  in  abundance,  engaged  in  all  sorts  of 
occupations ;  the  whole  forming  a  most  pleasing  representation  {blandis- 
fimo  aspectu).     Hist.  Nat.  L.  XXXV.  10. 

Twining  likewise  accurately  observes,  that  landscape  painting  in  Pliny's 


324 

time,  though  known,  was  not  an  established  branch  of  painting,  as  it  had 
not  even  acquired  a  name;  for  Pliny,  who  on  other  occasions  is  not  sparing 
in  his  use  of  technical  terms,  is  obliged  to  call  it  by  a  periphrasis,  "  an 
agreeable  sort  of  painting  or  subject"  (amaenissima  pictura).     P.  35. 

Note  IV.     Page  57. 

"  In  arbustum  Ulmos  quinquennes  sub  Urbe  transferunt,  aut,  ut  qui- 
busdam  placet,  quae  vicenum  pedum  esse  coeperunt.  Suleo,  qui  Nov- 
enarius  dicitur,  altitudine  pedum  trium,  pari  latitudine,  et  eo  ampliiis, 
circa  positas,  pedes  terni  undique  6  solido  adaggorantur.  Arulas  id 
vocant  in  CampaniA.  *  *  Opulis  eadem  ratio  semino,  qua  Ulmos 
serendi ;  transferendi  quoque  6  seminariis,  eadem  et  silvis." — Hist. 
Nat.  L.  XVII.  II.     Sec  also  Columella,  L.  V.  5.  6.—Cato,  <SjC. 

Note  V.     Page  58. 

"  Haec  si  tibi  nimii\m  tristia  videbuntur,  vjllae  imputabis ;  in  quik 
didici  ab  ^gialo,  diligentissimo  patrefamilise  (is  enim  nunc  hujus  agri 
possessor  est),  quamvis  vetus  arbustum  posse  transfcrri.  Hoc  nobis 
senibus  disccre  necessarium  est,  quorum  nemo  non  olivetum  alteri 
ponit.  Quod  vidi,  hoc  dico;  illud  arboretum  trinum  aut  quadrinuun 
fastidienti  fructus  autimmo  deponere.  Te  quoque  proteget  ilia,  quae 
Tarda  venit,  seris  factura  nepotibus  umbram." 

Sen.  Epist.  LXXXVI.  p.  553.  Edit.  Lipsii. 

Note  VI.     Page  58. 

This  skilful  husbandman,  says  the  poet,  well  knew  how  to  order  his 

slow-growing  elms  in  even  rows  ;  to  transplant  the  hardy  pear  tree,  and 

the  grafted  thomstock,  already  yielding  fruit ;  together  with  the  pla- 

tanus  of  such  a   size,  that  the  votaries  of  Bacchus  might  enjoy  its 

shade : 

Illc  eliam  scras  in  veisum  distulil  Ulmos, 
Eduiamquo  Piium,  ctSpinos  jam  prima  fcrentcs, 
Jaitique  minislrantcin  Plalanum  potaiitibus  umbras. 

Virg.  Gcorg.  Lib.  IV.  114. 

This  version  of  the  passage,  I  conceive,  we  are  warranted  in  believing 
to  be  correct,  although  the  word  distultt  is  used,  and  not  transtulii 
(from  the  peculiar  epithets,  which  Virgil  has  bestowed  upon  the  trees), 
distinctly  showing  them  not  to  have  been  diminutive  plants,  but  trees 
transferred  to  the  spot  when  of  some  magnitude. 


325 


Note  VII.     Page  5.8. 

}^(j)6ipa  /?u6t(f  (i66poVi  irotfioavTCi,  K(U  TTCpiKo'ixpavTC!  rhv  ttfiiirji',  Knl  liatviti  rotrj  rra- 
XVrepovs  qXuva;  Kot  UKepaiovi  rag  I'ji^ni  Siarnpi'iTavTCi,  jtcTa  rroXXi7{  ri7j  oiVcia;  yijf,  koi 
Kunpov  dpOii  fiaWoviTt  tU  irpifiva,  ^uXarrii/icvoi,   Iv'  Sttov  uv  kAiV/;,  itcivri.      Analol.  in 

Geopon.  Vet  L.  X.  85. 


Note  VIII.     Page  28. 

"  Ad  Olivetum  revertor,  quod  vidi  duobus  modis  depositiim.  Mao-- 
narum  arborum  tnincos,  circumsisis  ramis,  et  ad  unum  redactis  pedem, 
cum  scapo  sue  transtulit ;  amputatis  radicibus,  relicto  tantum  capite  ipso, 
ex  quo  illaj  pependerant :  hoc,  fimo  tinctum,  in  scrobem  demisit :  deinde 
terrain  non  aggessit  tantiim,  sed  calcavit  et  pressit.  Negat  quidquam 
esse  h^c  (ut  ait)  spissatione  efficacius  ;  videlicet,  frigus  excludit  et  ven- 
tum.  Minus  praeterek  movetur,  et  ob  hoc  nascentes  radices  prodire  pati- 
tur,  ac  solum  apprehendere,  quas  necesse  est  teneras  adhuc,  et  precari6 
haerentes,  levis  quoque  revellat  agitatio.  Parum  autem  arboris,  antequam 
obruat,  radit:  ex  omni  enim  materiel  quae  nudata  est,  ut  ait,  exeunt 
radices  novae.  Non  phires  autem  super  terram  eminere  debet  truncus, 
qukm  tres  aut  quatuor  pedes  :  statim  enim  ab  imo  vestietur ;  nee  mao-- 
na  pars,  quemadmodum  in  olivetis  veteribus,  arida  aut  retorrida  erit. — 
Alter  ponendi  modus  hie  fuit.  Ramos  fortes,  nee  corticis  duri,  quales 
esse  novellarum  arborum  solent,  eodem  genere  deposuit.  Hi  paullo 
tardius  surgunt ;  sed  cum  tanquam  h  plants  processerint,  nihil  habent  in 
se  horridum  nee  triste."  Epist.  LXXXVI.  p.  559.  He  says,  that  he 
had  likevdse  seen  old  vines  removed  in  the  same  way,  in  the  months  of 
February  and  March,  and  with  the  same  success. 

Note  IX.     Page  60. 

"Hoc  mense,  locis  siccis, calidis, et  apricis,majores  arbores  transfere- 
mus,  truncatis  ramis,  illaesis  radicibus,  multo  stercore  et  rigationibus 
adjuvandas." — Pallad.  de  Re  Rust,  in  Novemb.  Tit.  XVI. 

Note  X.    Page  61. 

Pliny  gives  us  two  descriptions,  the  one  of  his  Laurentine,  the  other 
of  his  Tuscan  villa,  in  which  the  garden  is  the  most  prominent  feature 
(see  Epist.  L.  II.  17.  L.  V.  6.) :  and  the  gardens  of  England,  such  as 


320 

Lord  Burleigh's,  and  that  at  Hanii)ton  Court,  as  delineated  by  Hentzncr 
are  accurate  copies  of  them.  There  wants  nothing,  as  is  justly  re- 
marked by  Walpole,  but  the  cml)roidory  of  a  parterre,  to  make  a  garden 
in  tiie  reign  of  Trajan  serve  for  a  description  of  one  in  that  of  King 
William. — See  Anecdotes  of  Painting,  Vol.  IV. 

That  horticulture  was  really  introduced  into  Britain  by  the  Romans, 
there  is  no  sort  of  doubt,  and  that  their  proconsular  governors  brought 
it  to  a  considerable  height  of  perfection.  Pliny  tells  us,  that  cherries 
were  originally  an  Asiatic  fruit,  not  known  in  Italy  till  after  the  triumphs 
of  LucuUus,  on  account  of  the  Mithridatic  war,  in  the  680th  year  of 
the  city,  when  they  were  brought  over  by  that  celebrated  commander. 
But  so  diligently  were  they  cultivated,  that,  within  120  years,  they  were 
carried  over  to  Britain.     Hist.  Nat.  L.  XV.  25. 

Note  XI.     Page  63. 

Prince  Maurice  of  Nassau,  as  Barlaeus  informs  us,  was  appointed 
Governor  of  Brazil  about  the  year  1630 ;  and,  after  several  successful 
efforts  both  of  military  and  political  talent,  in  defence  of  that  province, 
he  erected,  in  1639,  the  palace  or  goveriunent  house  of  Friburg,  and 
laid  out  the  luxurious  gardens,  of  which  an  account  is  given  in  the  text. 
In  some  parts,  Barlaeus  is  extremely  happy  in  drawing  after  the  mamier 
of  the  ancient  historians  ;  and,  although  the  passage  is  long,  as  he  de- 
scribes the  site,  and  in  some  sort  the  particulars,  of  one  of  the  greatest 
transplanting  feats  recorded  in  modem  times,  it  may  be  worth  while  (the 
book  being  scarce)  to  give  the  passage  entire,  for  the  gratification  of  the 
reader.  "  Planities  horrida,  inculta,  nuUis  arboribus,  nullo  frutice 
induta,  sordebat  situ.  *  *  JDdificimn  ea  cura  k  Comite  fuit,  ut  spectata 
salubritas  fuerit,  curata  tranquillitas,  parta  loco  securitas,  neque  neglecta 
hortorum  amcnnilas.  *  *  Surgebant  Cociae  spectabili  serie  septingentae, 
j)rociores  alia;,  alia;  humiliorcs,  quarum  quaedam  caudicem  attollebant  quin- 
quaginta,  quacdamquadraginta,  quaedam  triginta  pedum  altitudine,  prius- 
quam  ramorum  attingeret  divergia.  Has  cum  transferri  non  posse  omnium 
esset  opinio,  scite  efibssas,  petoritis,  trium  quatuorve  miliarum  spatio 
vectari,  et  pontonibus  trans  fluvios  deportari,  in  insulam  jussit.  Trans- 
latas,  non  labore  soliiin  sed  ingenio,  excepit  amica  tellus,  eaque  fsecun- 
ditate,  praeter  omnium  spcrn,  implcvit  aiinosas  arbores,  ut  primo  ab 
insitione  anno  mirA  nascendi  aviditate,  fructus  dederint  copiosissimos. 
Jam  septuagenarias  ct  octogenarian  erunt,  veterique  proverbio  fidom  im- 


327 

niiniiferp,  ail)i)ios  annosas  non  esse  transferendas." — Ilislor.  Rcr.   m 
Bras,  gcstar.  [u  210—212. 

Note  XII.     Page  61. 

As  gardening,  in  its  largest  sense,  is  so  intimately  connected  with 
our  present  subject,  and  as  Le  Notre  was  the  person  whose  example 
swayed  the  taste  of  all  I'jurope,  Great  Britain  only  excepted,  for  more 
than  a  century,  and  still  continues  to  sway  tlie  greater  part  of  it,  it  may 
be  worth  while,  in  this  place,  to  bestow  a  brief  notice  on  the  style  and 
character  of  both  the  man  and  his  works. 

Le  Notre  was  by  profession  an  architect,  and  by  his  uncommon  turn 
for  garden-decoration,  became  a  first-rate  favourite  with  Lewis  XIV. ; 
who,  besides  ennobling  him,  bestowed  on  him  the  appointment  of  comp- 
troller-general of  buildings,  and  director  of  the  royal  gardens.  To  the 
rectilinear  gardens,  and  elaborate  topiary  works  handed  down  from 
antiquity,  he  added  rich  parterres,  and  magnificent  triumphal  arches, 
.ong  and  straight  alleys,  lofty  cascades  and  fountains,  with  their  gro- 
tesque and  strange  decorations,  grottos  filled  with  architecture,  and 
trellis-work  covered  with  gilding ;  and  these,  intermixed  with  a  multi- 
tude of  thermes  and  statues,  seemed  to  the  French,  unaccustomed  as 
they  were  to  relish  the  real  beauties  of  nature,  the  ne  plus  ultra  of 
human  invention.  Professor  Hirschfeld  of  Kiel,  the  German  historian 
of  modem  gardening,  from  whom  we  derive  these  particulars,  says,  that 
it  was  the  personal  character  of  the  monarch  himself,  and  the  taste  of 
the  age,  which  began  to  be  attracted  towards  the  restoration  of  the  fine 
arts,  that  chiefly  raised  Le  Notre  to  the  summit  of  fame  and  popularity. 
But  the  nation,  as  well  as  the  court,  wanted  to  be  dazzled  ;  and  both 
were  captivated  and  enchanted  with  what  seemed  at  once  to  unite 
novelty  with  singularity.  Ornament  and  tinsel,  pomp  and  brilliancy 
were  thus  universally  preferred  to  correct  taste,  and  true  greatness  of 
design.  It  must,  however,  be  acknowledged,  adds  this  judicious 
writer,  that  Le  Notre's  genius  was  admirably  suited  to  the  taste  of 
the  times  in  which  he  lived,  and  fully  gratified  the  leading  prejudices  of 
the  French  character.  Die  nation,  so  xoohl  als  tier  hof  wolten  nur  ge- 
blendet,  nur  durch  das  neue  und  ausserordentliche  angezaubert  wer- 
den.  Man  sake  mehr  auf  das,  was  glanz  und  pracht  hatte,  als  aitf 
reinen  geschmack,  und  stille  grosse.  Es  ist  aber  nicht  zu  Idugnen, 
dass  die  manier  des  Le  Notre  gerade  dieses  herrschende  vorurtheil, 
diesen  geschmack  seiner  zeit  bcfriedichte. — Theorie  der  Gartenkunst, 
B.  V.  p.  255. 


328 

Le  Not  re's  masterpiece  was  the  gardens  at  Versailles,  which  cost 
two  hundred  millions  of  livrcs.  lie  laid  out,  besides,  Trianon,  Meu- 
don,  St.  Cloud,  Chantilly,  &c.  In  1678  he  went  to  Italy,  England, 
and  other  countries,  which  one  and  all  adopted  his  style.  King  Charles 
II.  sent  for  Mm,  to  improve  the  taste  of  the  English,  when  he  laid  out 
St.  James's  Park  and  Greenwich;  "certainly  (as  Walpole  says),  no 
great  monuments  of  his  invention." 

Note  XIII.     Page  71. 

It  is  to  be  regretted,  that  Sir  Uvedale  Price,  in  his  very  valuable 
"  Essays  on  the  Picturesque"  (probably  the  most  powerful  example  of 
controversial  writing,  and  acute  criticism  in  the  language},  should  have 
somewhat  lessened  their  effect,  by  personal  sarcasm,  and  the  bitterness 
of  controversy.  As  to  Brown,  he  has  not  (according  to  the  vulgar 
phrase)  "  left  him  the  likeness  of  a  dog ;"  and  his  conceit,  his  igno- 
rance, his  arrogance,  his  vanity  (of  all  which  BroAvn  had  his  full  share), 
are  blazoned  forth  in  the  most  glaring  colours.  It  is  true,  that  to  pull 
him  down,  while  in  the  zenith  of  his  fame  and  popularity,  and  after- 
wards to  keep  him  down,  surrounded  as  he  was  with  followers  and 
flatterers,  required  a  vigorous  and  powerful  ann  like  Sir  TJvedale's;  and 
no  one,  I  think,  will  grudge  the  latter  his  complete  triumph,  or  the 
castigation  inflicted  on  his  opponent,  considering  the  lasting  benefit 
which  his  own  labours  have  conferred  on  an  elegant  art,  and  in  eleva- 
tin<T  the  fame  and  character  of  the  country.  Still  I  cannot  help  think- 
ing, that  poor  Kent,  though  a  man  of  rather  limited  genius,  should 
have  escaped  more  easily  than  he  has  done,  from  the  great  critic's 
hand  ;  since  it  is  to  him  that  we  as  clearly  owe  the  art  of  landscape 
gardening,  as  we  owe  the  saving  of  it  from  disgrace,  and  the  placing  it 
on  just  principles,  to  Sir  Uvedale  Price.  May  we  not,  then,  ask,  look- 
ing to  the  fine  genius  of  the  latter, 

"Tantrcno  nniiiiis  cmlestibus  irff>7" 


Note  XIV.     Page  72. 

This  was  James  Earl  of  Abercorn,  uncle  to  the  first  marquis  who 
succeeded  him  in  1789.  The  earl  was  esteemed  one  of  the  best-bred 
men  of  his  time,  though  his  manners  were  distinguished  by  pomp  and 
preciseness.  It  was  said  of  him,  that  he  made  the  tour  of  Europe  in  a 
posture  so  erect,  as  never  once  to  touch  the  back  of  his  carriage !     The 


329 

country  must  be  coiisidcrcil  as  indebted  to  liiin,  as  a  liberal  patron  of  the 
arts,  and  as  being  among  the  first  persons  who  introduced  Landscape 
Gardening  into  Scotland. 

Note  XV.  Page  Sl- 
it is  here  said  in  the  text,  that  the  lightening,  that  is,  mutilating  the 
fine  tops  of  trees,  is  the  ordinary,  and  nearly  the  universal  practice  in 
England  ;  and  it  might  have  been  added,  with  equal  truth,  that  it  pre- 
vails more  or  less,  in  every  other  part  of  the  British  empire,  vsrhere  the 
transferring  of  large  trees  is  known  and  practised. 

After  all  the  investigations,  which  I  have  been  able  to  make,  into 
the  practice  of  such  English  planters  as  the  Marquisses  of  London- 
derry and  Stafford,  Mr.  Gibson,  and  Sir  R.  Arkwright  in  the  north, 
the  Duke  of  Portland,  Marquis  of  Hertford,  Lord  Caernarvon,  Lord 
Grenville,  Sir  James  Gardiner,  Mr.  Thistlethwaite,  and  Mr.  Long  in 
the  south,  Sir  Aubrey  De  Vere  Hunt,  and  others  in  Ireland,  who  have 
removed  Wood  with  various  degrees  of  success,  it  appears,  that  they 
all  adhere  more  or  less  to  the  Mutilating  system  :  that  they  take  up 
the  tree,  after  lightening  the  top,  with  short  and  incompetent  roots, 
but  with  a  great  mass  or  ball  of  earth  attached  to  it  :  that  they  raise  it 
with  a  strong  crane,  upon  alow  platform,  with  wheels,  or  rather  rollers, 
stiU  lower:  and  after  conveying  it  upright  and  with  much  difficulty, 
they  have  as  great  difficulty  in  propping  and  supporting  it,  after  being 
planted.  The  only  improvement  practised  seems  to  be  the  cutting 
round  the  roots,  according  to  Lord  Fitzharding's  method ;  but  that  is 
often  done  in  the  season  immediately  preceding  the  removal,  when 
little  benefit  can  be  derived  from  it. 

By  this  method,  it  is  obvious  that  immense  lab  our,  and  consequently 
very  considerable  expense,  is  incurred  in  the  removal  of  Wood,  and 
far  more  than  should  be  incurred  in  an  art,  calculated  to  be  generally 
useful.  In  fact,  the  objection  of  difficulty  and  expense  united,  is 
quite  sufficient  to  counteract  or  limit  the  adoption  of  any  art,  however 
valuable,  and  render  it  unpopular  with  the  public. 


43 


330 


Note  XVI.     Pajjo  85. 


The  Ibllowing  is  a  list  of  thirty-four  of  tlie  largest  trees  and  shrubsy 
with  their  height  and  girth,  removed  by  Dr.  Graham: 


Common  Hawthorn  {Crataegus  Oxyacantha)   . 
Scarlet-flowering  Hawthorn  {Cratcegus  Oxyacan- 

tha  var.) 

Great  American  Hawthorn  {Crafcegus  Coccinea) 
Spotted  Hawthorn  [Crat    gus  Punctata)      .     . 
Cut-leaved  Alder  {Alnus  Glutmoso  var.)      .     . 
Weeping  Ash  (Fraxinus  Excelsior  var.) 
Heart-leaved  Poplar  {Popuhts  Candicaiis)    . 
Various-leaved  Ash  {Fraximis  Heterophylla)    . 
Flowering  Ash  [Fraxuuis  Ornus)       .... 

Conunon  iiime  (T/7/a  £«/'o/*cea) 

White  Lime  ( Tilia  Alba) 

White-Beam  {Py?-us  Aria) 

Weeping  Birch  [Betula  Alba  var)      .... 
^lont^eXier  ^\a^\e  {Acer  Monspessulanum)    . 
Conmion  Walnut  [Juglans  Rcgia)      .... 

Common  Yew  (Taxus  Buccata) 

Sugar  Maple  [Acer  Saccharinurn)       .... 
Scarlet-flowering  INIaple  [Acer  Rubrum) .     .     . 

Scarlet  Oak  [Qurrcus  Coccinea) 

Shell  bark  Walnut  [Juglans  Cinerea) 
Perfumed  Cherry  [Prunus  Mahaleb)  .... 
Chinese  Arbor  Vitae  (TA?{y«  O/7'c/itofe)    .     .     . 
Red  Cedar  [Juniperus  Virginiana)      .... 
Common  Holly  {Bex  Aquifolinm)       .... 
Hedgehog  Holly  {Bex  Aquifolium  var.)  . 
Thick-leaved  Holly  {Bex  Aquifolium  var.)  . 
Atidrachne  S>tra.\\hvTTy-tTee  {Arbutus  Andrachne) 
Shrubby  Trefoil  {Plelea  Trifoliata)    .... 
Blue  Magnolia  {Magnolia  Acuminata)     . 
Constantinople  Hazel-nut  {Corylus  Colurna)    . 
Cut-leaved  Hornbeam  {Carpinus  Bctulus  var.) 
American  Nettle-tree  (Ce//2s  Occ?</e«<aZ<.s)  . 
American  Elm  ( Ulmus  Americana)     .... 
Curled-leaved  Elm 


Height. 

Girlh  at  1 
foot  higli. 

Feet.  I 

icb. 

Feet.Inch. 

23 

0 

2 

10 

20 

9 

1 

9} 

20 

6 

1 

7 

17 

0 

2 

4 

43 

0 

3 

11 

34 

0 

2 

10 

29 

0 

2 

1 

34 

9 

2 

n 

37 

8 

3 

111 

37 

8 

2 

fi 

30 

0 

3 

2 

34 

6 

3 

u 

40 

0 

2 

9 

19 

0 

2 

5 

24 

6 

2 

4 

23 

0 

3 

5? 

18 

6 

1 

9 

19 

0 

1 

1 

18 

8 

1 

Si 

17 

0 

1 

5» 

18 

0 

2 

74 

17 

0 

2 

9i 

18 

0 

1 

10' 

21 

0 

1 

lU 

11 

0 

1 

1 

12 

2 

A  bush 

13 

0 

2 

n 

10 

0 

1 

5? 

13 

6 

1 

4 

25 

4 

2 

ol 

12 

0 

2 

3 

14 

0 

1 

10 

25 

6 

1 

9A 

28 

6 

2 

2l 

In  a  Note,  at  the  bottom  of  the  above  list  (which  was  furnished  by 
the  learned  professor),  he  says,  "  we  have,  of  course,  removed  more 
than  a  single  specimen  of  the  above ;  but  I  have  not  thought  it  neces- 
sary to  state  the  measurements  of  more  than  one  of  a  kind." 

The  idea,  which  is  given  in  the  text,  of  this  meritorious  horticultural 
effort  by  Dr.  Graham,  is  given  from  the  impression  which  I  received  of 


331 


U,  on  visiting  the  Botanic  Garden  in  June,  1823,  wlien  the  oldest  of  the 
trees  had  not  been  longer  than  a  twelvemonth  in  the  ground  ;  and  this 
effort  appeared  the  more  admirable  from  the  circumstance,  of  which,  I 
was  at  tlie  same  time  informed,  that  only  one,  or  two  at  most,  had  died 
in  the  first  season.  On  visiting  the  garden  again  in  July,  1827,  I  was 
both  pleased  and  surprised  to  observe,  that  the  more  delicate  plants, 
such  as  the  magnolia,  the  perfumed  cherry,  the  arbutus,  &c.  had  suc- 
ceeded the  best ;  which  showed  the  extraordinary  care  and  judgment, 
with  which,  on  account  of  shelter,  they  had  been  massed  up  with 
others,  and  also  the  extraordinary  attention,  which  had  been  bestowed 
upon  them  afterwards.  Of  the  arbutus  there  is  a  noble  specimen, 
supposed  to  be  one  of  the  largest  in  Britain. 

The  ordinary  forest-trees,  on  the  other  hand,  such  as  the  lime,  the 
birch,  and  the  walnut,  appeared  by  no  means  so  successful,  although 
powerfully  supported  with  cordage,  as  described  in  the  text ;  but  they 
were  placed  in  more  exposed  situations,  and  seemed  less  in  possession 
of  the  Protecting  Properties.  This  conjecture  was  confirmed  to  me  by 
the  intelligent  Mr.  Macnab,  who  stated,  among  other  things,  that  in  the 
tallest  of  these  trees,  which  were  from  seven-and-thirty  to  three-and 
forty  feet  high,  the  roots  did  not  exceed  three-and-a-half  or  four  feet  in 
length ;  a  style  of  roots,  as  I  observed  to  him,  wholly  inadequate  to 
nourish  or  support  plants  of  a  far  smaller  size.  For  the  reasons,  there- 
fore, given  in  Section  V.  page  144  of  the  present  work,  the  ingenious 
professor  must  wait  with  patience,  "  until  the  deficiency  in  these  pro- 
perties be  made  up."  But  I  wish  distinctly  to  repeat  what  is  mentioned 
in  the  text,  that  I  consider  Dr.  Graham  as  beyond  comparison  the  ablest, 
the  most  ingenious,  and  the  most  successful  horticultural  transplanter 
in  Britain,  or  perhaps  in  Europe  ;  and  I  am  certain,  that  he  would  ren- 
der an  important  service  to  all  others,  who  may  be  placed  in  similar 
circumstances,  were  he  to  publish  an  account  of  the  particular  process 
which  he  followed,  on  this  interesting  occasion. 

It  will,  however,  immediately  occur  to  every  reflecting  planter,  that, 
for  the  causes  assigned  in  the  text,  and  particularly  at  pages  98  and  99, 
Horticultural  Transplanting  and  Transplanting  in  the  Park 
are  processes  extremely  different  from  each  other,  as  hothouse  culture 
is  from  the  culture  of  husbandry  in  the  open  field.  Had  I  thought  it 
worth  while,  I  might  have  stated  in  the  text,  and  stated  with  perfect 
truth,  that  the  forest-trees  in  the  Botanic  Garden  of  Edinburgh  could 
not  have  stood  four-and-twenty  hours  in  the  Park  here,  particularly 
about  the  equinox  ;  and  that  the  style  of  success,  attending  them  where 
they  do  stand,  seems  to  show,  that,  up  to  the  beginning  of  the  present 


332 


year,  when  the  first  edition  of  my  Treatise  came  out,  nothing  was 
known  of  the  principles,  on  vvliich  Park-ivood  sliould  be  removed,  even 
by  persons  the  most  able  and  scientific.  And,  I  trust,  it  will  not  now  be 
thought  invidious,  when  I  add,  that  trees  planted  at  the  same  time  as 
those  in  the  Botanic  Garden,  in  the  most  exposed  situations  of  my 
Park,  are  seen  to  make  shoots  between  two  and  three  feet  long,  and 
that  they  never  had  props  or  supports  of  any  kind. 

The  truth  is,  that  horticultural  planting  and  park  planting  being  so 
very  dissimilar,  as  just  now  obsen'ed  (owing  to  the  widely  dissimilar 
circumstances  under  which  they  are  executed),  they  never  can  come 
into  comparison,  far  less  into  competition  with  each  other.  Modem 
botanists  have  thought  good  to  divide  themselves  into  two  classes, 
namely,  the  Systematic  and  the  Physiological ;  but  under  which  of  tho 
two  the  ingenious  professor  ranks  himself  is  not  known  to  me,  although 
it  is  pretty  obvious  in  which  of  them  a  knowledge  of  the  principles  of 
planting  of  any  sort  is  to  be  found,  \npark  planting  I  think  it  probable, 
that  the  professor  has  no  experience  :  but  I  venture  to  predict,  to  which- 
ever of  the  two  classes  of  botanists  he  may  belong,  that,  should  he  try 
the  practice,  the  difliculties  attending  a  successful  execution  will  per- 
haps surprise  him,  notwithstanding  the  light  that  has  been  thrown  upon 
it  by  the  present  Treatise. 

Before  concluding  this  Note,  there  are  two  circumstances,  which  I 
think  it  proper  to  mention,  as  connected  with  the  subject.  The  first  is, 
that  it  has  been  alleged,  by  a  very  respectable  and  highly  accomplished 
friend  of  Dr.  Graham's  and  mine,  that,  in  the  note  on  this  passage,  in 
the  first  edition  of  the  book,  the  doctor  "  has  not  been  treated  with  per- 
fect fairness."  This  allegation  has  given  me  great  pain,  as  there  is  no 
man  for  whom  I  entertain  a  greater  respect  and  esteem  than  himself. 
The  former  note  I  acknowledge,  was  hastily  written,  and  therefore  not 
so  clearly  expressed  as  it  might  have  been.  I  have,  therefore,  re-written 
it  as  above,  and  I  trust  that  it  will  now  appear  both  fair  and  explicit. 

The  second  circumstance  is,  that  I  understand  it  has  been  said  by 
other  friends  of  the  professor's,  that  because,  in  imitation  of  my  method, 
he  did  not  decapitate  or  mutilate  his  forest-trees,  according  to  the  general 
practice  in  Britain,  and  all  over  Europe,  his  removals  at  the  Botanic 
Garden  had  completely  anticipated  my  system,  and  deprived  it  of  any 
priginality,  which  the  public,  as  well  as  the  periodical  reviewers  have 
been  pleased  to  attribute  to  it.  This  allegation,  I  conceive,  requires  no 
answer  from  me.  Our  respective  works,  whether  literary  or  arboricwl-r 
tural,  will  speak  for  themselves. 


333 


NoTio  XVII.     Pap(!  89. 

Mr.  J.  C.  Loudon,  in  his  Enoyt-Iopcdiii  of  Modorii  Gardening,  one  of 
the  most  useful  and  interesting  publications  of  modern  times,  mentionEf 
the  remarkable  progress,  which  Landscape  Cardoning  has  made  in 
Poland.  The  first  example  of  it  was  at  Pulawy,  the  principal  seat  of 
the  Czartoryski  family,  on  the  Vistula,  under  the  superintendence  of 
the  Princess  Isabella  Czartoryski,  a  lady  of  distinguished  talents  and 
accomplishments,  and  who  had  resided  long  in  England.  She  carried 
over  to  Poland,  Savage  an  English  gardener  ;  and  with  his  assistance, 
and  that  of  Vogel  and  Frey,  two  artists  of  Warsaw,  she  laid  out  this 
magnificent  place  in  the  last  century,  and  before  1784.  In  1801,  she 
published  a  regular  Treatise  on  the  style  of  English  Gardening,  with 
plates,  which  greatly  contributed  to  bring  the  art  into  fashion  among 
her  countrymen.  This  is  perhaps  the  best  foreign  treatise  on  the  sub- 
ject, excepting  the  large  and  excellent  work  of  Professor  Hirschfeld  of 
Kiel,  (pie  Theorie  der  Gardenkunst),  which  for  many  reasons  is  well 
deserving  of  an  English  dress,  as  the  French  translation  gives  no  com- 
petent idea  of  the  merit  of  the  original. 

Mr.  Loudon,  who  visited  Poland  in  1813,  and  saw  many  trees  that 
had  been  transplanted  by  Stanislaus,  soon  after  1764,  gives  the  follow- 
ing account  of  the  palace  and  grounds  at  Lazenki,  which  contains  a 
curious  picture  of  the  manners,  as  well  as  the  Wood,  at  the  residence 
of  this  unfortunate  prince, 

"  By  far  the  most  remarkable  of  these  gardens  (says  he),  is  Lazenki, 
or  the  Bath,  formed  by  the  last  king,  on  the  site  of  an  ancient  park  at 
Ujasdow,  within  the  suburbs  of  the  city.  At  the  beginning  of  the  reign 
of  Stanislaus,  in  1764,  it  was  a  marshy  wood,  planted  with  alders,  with 
some  canals,  and  other  stagnated  pieces  of  water,  near  which  was  a 
grotesque  edifice,  called  the  Bath,  from  which  this  park  takes  its  name. 

"  The  Palace,  a  beautiful  piece  of  Roman  architecture,  from  the  de- 
sign of  Camsitzer,  a  German  artist,  is  placed  on  an  island,  in  a  consid- 
erable piece  of  water.  It  consists  of  a  centre  and  two  wings.  The 
centre  is  placed  in  the  middle  of  a  narrow  part  of  the  lake,  and  the 
wings  are  on  opposite  shores,  and  joined  to  the  centre  by  arches,  with 
orangeries  over  them.  The  entrance  is  by  a  carriage-portico  in  one  of 
the  wings,  to  which  you  arrive,  without  seeing  the  lake  ;  and  on  enter- 
ing the  orangery,  its  first  effect  is  surprising  and  delightful.  On  the 
north  shore  of  this  lake,  there  is  an  open  amphitheatre  of  stone,  with 


334 

its  orchestra,  on  the  brink  of  the  water ;  and  near  the  margin  is  an 
island  of  trees,  which  served  as  the  proscenium.  This  theatre  was  at 
all  times  open  to  the  public  ;  and  in  addition  to  the  ordinary  exhibitions, 
ships  and  naval  engagements  were  occasionally  exhibited.  The  gaiety 
which  prevailed  here,  during  the  first  years  of  the  reign  of  Stanislaus, 
the  singular  effect  of  the  illuminations,  the  ships,  and  the  resounding  of 
music  in  the  woods,  are  still  recollected  by  some  of  the  oldest  inhabit- 
ants of  Warsaw,  and  spoken  of  with  feelings  of  regret. 

"  The  grounds  were  not  extensive,  nor,  excepting  near  the  Palace, 
much  ornamented.  They  consisted  of  a  number  of  broad  green  alleys, 
crossing  each  other  at  right  angles ;  and  of  smaller  covered  paths  lead- 
ing to  open  circles  of  turf,  for  dances  and  music,  and  for  tents  and 
booths,  on  extraordinary  occasions.  In  several  places,  coffee-rooms  and 
ice-cellars  were  established,  and  still  remain.  And  there  are  two  pa- 
vilions for  the  king's  mistresses  ;  and  another,  wliich  served  as  a  serag- 
lio for  strangers,  or  visitors  of  the  king  ;  the  three  being  connected  with 
the  palace  by  arbour-like  paths,  or  arcades  of  trellis-work,  covered  with 
creepers. 

"  One  thing  deserves  to  be  remarked  as  to  these  gardens,  which  is 
perhaps  not  to  be  found  in  any  others  in  Europe.  Pedestals,  as  for 
placing  statues,  were  ranged  in  different  parts  of  the  grounds,  particu- 
larly along  the  broad  walk,  leading  from  the  palace  to  the  amphitheatre. 
On  these  pedestals,  on  extraordinary  occasions,  selected  living  figures, 
male  and  female,  dressed  in  character,  were  placed,  and  taught  to  main- 
tain certain  attitudes,  after  the  manner  of  the  representations  called 
tableaux ;  and  which  are  sometimes,  though  rarely,  produced  in  private 
circles,  at  Paris  and  Vienna,  on  days  when  theatrical  amusements  are 
forbidden.  In  1813,  this  seat  was  nearly  in  the  state,  in  which  it  was 
left  by  Stanislaus;  but  we  understand,  that  it  has  since  undergone 
several  changes." — Encyclopedia  of  Gardening,  p.  54. 


335 


SECTION  111. 


Note  I.     Page  93i 

Marshall  has  a  specious  way  of  adjusting  the  dillerences  between 
these  conflicting  systems  ;  although  he  seems  to  give  it,  in  the  end,  in 
favour  of  the  former  (that  is,  of  the  system  of  raising  trees  from  the 
seed),  in  situations,  where  the  nature  of  the  ground  will  admit,  "  The 
dispute  about  sowing  and  planting  (as  he  observes)  may  in  some  measure 
be  reconciled  in  the  following  manner.  Where  the  strength  of  the 
land  lies  in  the  substratum,  while  the  surface  soil  is  of  an  ungenial 
nature,  sow,  in  order  that  the  roots  may  strike  deep,  and  thereby  reap 
the  full  advantage  of  the  treasures  below.  (Qu.  Where  did  Marshall 
meet  with  land  of  this  description'?)  But,  on  the  contrary,  where  the 
top  soil  is  good,  and  the  bottom  of  an  opposite  quality  (  a  very  common 
case),  plant,  and  thereby  give  the  roots  the  full  enjoyment  of  the  pro- 
ductive part  of  the  soil.  Or,  under  these  last  circumstances,  sow ;  and 
tap  the  young  plants  as  they  stand,  with  a  tapping  instrument,  and 
thereby  check  their  downward  tendency,  as  well  as  strengthen  their 
horizontal  roots. 

"  By  this  method  of  treating  seedling  plants,  the  peculiar  advantage 
of  planting  is  obtained.  The  dispute,  therefore,  seems  to  rest  entirely 
upon  this  question ;  which  of  the  two  methods  is  least  expensive  ?  To 
come  at  this,  there  are  two  things  to  be  considered  ;  the  actual  expense 
of  labour,  and  other  contingent  matters,  and  the  loss  of  time  in  the  land 
occupied.  With  respect  to  the  former,  sowing  is  beyond  comparison 
the  cheapest  method  :  but  in  regard  to  the  latter,  planting  may  seem  to 
gain  a  preference  ;  for  the  seed-bed  is  small  compared  with  the  ground 
to  be  planted,  and  while  that  is  rearing  the  seedling  plants,  this  con- 
tinues to  be  applied  to  the  purposes  of  husbandry.  However,  if  we 
consider  the  check,  which  plants  in  general  receive  in  transplantation  ; 
and  if  the  interspaces  of  an  infant  wood,  may  for  several  years  after 
sowing  be  still  cultivated  to  advantage,  the  preference,  we  conceive,  is 
evidently  and  beyond  all  dispute,  on  the  side  of  sowing." — Rural  Orna- 
ment, Vol.  I.  p.  121—123. 


336 

As  this  is  a  question  of  some  moment,  and  has  divided  the  most  judi- 
cious writers  and  planters  for  a  century  back,  it  must  be  interesting  to 
the  young  planter  to  have  a  concise  smnmary  of  the  evidence,  as  fur- 
nished by  our  best  writers,  on  the  one  side,  and  on  the  other,  such  as 
may  assist  him  to  determine  which  is  most  consonant  to  rational  theory, 
supported  and  enforced  by  the  best  practice. 

Miller,  no  mean  authority  as  an  arboriculturist,  says  (as  we  have  seen),- 
that  no  trees  transplanted,  and  especially  the  oak,  will  ever  pwdute  such 
valuable  timber,  as  those  raised  from  the  seed.  Marshall,  as  we  have 
seen  also,  prefers  sowing  the  seed,  wherever  the  ground  is  capable  of 
being  worked  with  the  plough.  Evelyn,  Emmerich,  and  though  last, 
not  least,  the  intelligent  Speechly,  are  of  the  same  opinion,  although 
Speechly^s  extensive  pratice  was  sometimes  at  variance  with  this  senti- 
ment. Nicol  and  Pontey  have  practised  both  methods  extensively,  and 
they  offer  no  arguments  against  sowings  where  situation  and  circum- 
stances admit.  Sang,  who  in  point  of  practical  sltill  is  not  inferior  to 
any  of  these  writers,  says  ;  "It  is  an  opinion  very  generally  entertained, 
that  planted  timber  can  never  in  any  case  be  equal  in  durability  and 
value  to  that  -which  is  sown.  We  certainly  feel  ourselves  inclined  to 
support  this  opinion,  although  we  readily  admit,  that  the  matter  has  not 
been  so  fully  established  by  experiment,  as  to  amount  to  positive  proof. 
But,  although  we  have  not  met  with  decided  evidence,  to  determine  (m 
the  comparative  excellence  of  timber  raised  from  the  seed,  without 
being  replanted,  over  such  as  has  been  raised  from  replanted  trees,  we 
are  left  in  no  doubt  as  to  the  preference  in  respect  to  groivth  of  those 
trees  which  are  sown,  over  such  trees  as  are  planted." — Planter's  Ca- 
lendar, p.  43.  The  same  writer  prefers,  and  with  great  justice,  this 
mode  of  raising  the  Scotch  pine,  and  the  larch. 

The  late  Dr.  Yule,  an  able  botanist,  in  an  excellent  paper,  which  he 
gave  to  the  Horticultural  Society  of  Edinburgh  (for  want,  as  he  re- 
marked to  me,  of  a  more  appropriate  body  to  which  he  might  conmiu- 
nicate  it),  strongly  recommends  the  sovdng  of  seeds,  for  permanent 
plantations.  "  It  is  a  well  ascertained  fact  (he  says),  that  seedlings 
allowed  to  remain  in  their  original  station,  will,  in  the  course  of  a  few 
seasons,  far  overtop  common  nursed  plants,  which  are  several  years 
older.  This  principle,  however,  is  of  course  strictly  applicable  to 
forest-timber  trees.  Where  shelter  or  ornament  is  speedily  wanted, 
the  transplanting  of  grown  trees,  laying,  budding,  inarching,  and  other 
means  must  consequently  be  substituted." — Horticult.  Mem.  Vol.  II. 
pp.  418,  419. 

The  ingenious  author  of  the  Encycloi)cdia  of  Agriculture,  on  impartially 


337 

considennfjf  these  different  opinions,  observes,  respecting  those  of  Sang 
and  Yule  in  particuhir,  that  tlicy  seem  to  he  Ibundcd  on  the  idea,  that 
the  taproot  is  of  material  importance  to  full-grown  trees,  and  that,  when 
that  is  once  cut  off,  the  plant  has  not  the  power  of  renewing  it.  "  That 
the  taproot  (he  observes)  is  of  the  utmost  consequence,  for  the  first  three 
or  four  years,  is  obvious  from  the  economy  of  nature,  at  that  age  of  the 
plant,  perhaps  for  a  longer  period ;  but  that  it  can  be  of  no  great  con- 
sequence to  full-grown  trees,  appears  highly  probable  from  the  fact,  that, 
when  such  trees  are  cut  down,  the  taproot  is  seldom  to  be  distinguished 
from  the  others." — p.  572.  Forsytii,  an  arboriculturist  of  considerable 
experience,  has  distinctly  shown  by  experiments,  that,  trees  have  the 
power  of  renewing  their  taproots ;  and  he  further  proves  the  great  ad- 
vantages, that  are  derived  from  cutting  down  trees,  after  two  or  three 
years'  planting,  in  order  to  form  healthy  and  vigorous  woods.  He 
transplanted,  as  he  states,  a  bed  of  oak-plants,  cutting  the  taproots  near 
to  some  of  the  side  roots,  or  fibres  springing  from  them.  In  the  second 
year  after,  he  headed  down  the  one-half  of  the  plants,  and  left  the  other 
half  to  nature.  In  the  first  season,  those  headed  down  made  six  feet 
long,  and  upwards,  and  completely  covered  the  head  of  the  old  stem, 
leaving  only  a  faint  cicatrix,  and  produced  new  taproots,  upwards  of 
two  feet-and-a-half  long.  That  half  of  the  plants,  which  was  not 
headed  down,  was  not  one-fourth  part  of  the  size  of  the  others.  Some 
time  after,  when  he  wrote  the  account,  one  of  the  plants  cut  over  was 
found  to  be  eighteen  feet  high,  and  fifteen  inches  in  circumference,  at 
six  inches  from  the  ground ;  while  one  of  the  largest  of  the  plants  not 
cut  over,  measured  only  five  feet-and-a-half  in  height,  and  three  inches 
and  three  quarters  in  circumference. — See  Treat,  on  Fruit  Trees,  p.  144. 
On  considering  the  whole  question,  it  appears  to  me,  that,  as  the  pine 
and  fir  species  receive  the  greatest  check  from  transplanting,  and  as, 
when  planted  at  four  and  five  years  old,  they  do  not  readily  grow  to 
timber,  it  is  clear,  that  they  should  always  be  sowed,  or  at  least  planted 
very  young,  in  high  and  cold  regions.  Respecting  all  Trees  that  stool, 
I  entirely  concur  in  opinion  with  the  intelligent  author  of  the  Encyclo- 
pedia of  Gardening,  that,  with  any  tolerable  soil  and  situation,  planting 
loill  be  found  preferable  to  sowing,  if  strong  and  healthy  plants  be  used, 
and  such  as  have  not  been  too  much  drawn  up  by  the  heat  of  the  nur- 
sery, taking  care  to  cut  them  down,  after  the  second,  or  much  better,  after 
the  third  year,  when  they  have  been  established  m  the  ground. 


43 


338 


Note  II.     Page  94. 

As  I  consider  Miller  as  one  of  the  greatest  authorities  we  iiave,  foi 
whatever  relates  to  trees,  I  shall  beg  leave  to  give  his  opinion  at  large, 
on  the  sul)jcct  of  the  removal  of  large  trees.  To  this  art  he  undoubtedly 
was  not  partial,  from  the  great  want  of  science,  which  he  saw  displayed 
by  those  who  practised  it  in  his  day ;  and  he  could  form  no  conception, 
either  of  the  general  progress  of  science  which  we  see  now  attained,  or 
its  application  to  this  particular  branch  of  rural  economy. 

"  The  modern  practice  of  transplanting  forest-trees,  from  hedge-rows 
and  woods,  of  large  size,  and  at  a  great  expense,  has  too  generally  pre- 
vailed in  this  kingdom  (England),  the  generality  of  planters  being  in  too 
great  haste,  and  by  a  mistaken  notion  of  saving  time,  begin  by  trans- 
planting such  large  trees  as  they  find  on  their  own  estates,  oi  that  they 
can  procure  in  their  neighbourhood,  and  please  themselves  with  the  hopes 
of  having  fine  plantations  soon :  but  if,  instead  of  removing  these  trees, 
they  would  begin  by  making  a  nursery,  and  raising  their  trees  from  seed, 
they  would  save  a  great  expense,  and  much  time,  and  they  would  have 
the  constant  pleasure  of  seeing  their  trees  annually  advance  in  their 
growth,  instead  of  growing  worse,  as  will  always  be  the  case,  where  old 
trees  are  removed ;  though  many  persons  flatter  themselves  with  the 
hopes  of  success,  when  they  find  their  trees  shoot  out  the  following 
season.     *     * 

"  I  have  seen  great  numljers  of  tall  oaks  transplanted,  which  have 
appeared  to  thrive  for  some  years,  when  first  planted ;  but  in  five  or  six 
years  after,  they  have  begun  to  decay  at  top,  and  have  leisurely  died  to 
the  ground,  than  which  nothing  can  be  a  more  disagreeable  sight  to  the 
owner.  And  the  method  which  is  commonly  practised  in  transplanting 
these  trees,  would  destroy  them,  were  there  a  possibility  of  such  large 
trees  surviving  their  removal,  which  is,  that  of  cutting  off  all  their 
branches :  for  were  the  same  practised  on  a  tree  of  the  same  age  unre- 
moved,  it  would  stint  the  growth  so  much,  as  not  to  be  recovered  in 
several  years,  nor  would  it  ever  arrive  to  the  size  of  such  as  have  all 
their  branches  left  on  them.  But  the  reason  given  for  this  practice  is, 
that  if  the  branches  were  left  upon  the  trees,  they  could  not  be  support- 
ed ;  the  winds  would  throw  them  out  of  the  ground ;  and  another  (which 
is  bad  philosophy)  is,  that,  as  the  roots  have  been  greatly  reduced  by 
transplanting,  so  the  heads  of  the  trees  should  be  reduced  in  the  same 
proportion.  As  to  the  first,  it  must  be  allowed  that  trees,  which  are  re- 
moved with  proat  hcadf,  am  with  great  difiiculty  preserved  in  thei) 


339 

upright  situation ;  lor  tho  winds  will  havo  such  power  against  the 
branches  as  to  overset  the  trees,  if  they  are  not  very  stronply  supported 
witii  ropes  :  therefore,  this  may  be  brought  as  an  objection  to  the  trans- 
planting of  large  trees,  rather  than  in  support  of  a  practice  which  ts  so 
prejudicial  to  them.  And  as  to  the  other  reason,  it  has  no  foundation  : 
for,  if  large  amputations  are  made  at  the  root,  there  should  not  be  the 
same  practised  on  the  head ;  because  the  wounded  part  of  the  head  will 
imbibe  the  air  at  every  orifice,  to  the  great  prejudice  of  the  tree. 

"Besides  this,  if  we  pay  any  regard  to  the  doctrine  of  the  circulating 
of  the  juices  in  plants,  wc  must  allow,  that  the  heads  of  the  trees  are 
equally  useful  to  nourish  the  roots,  as  the  roots  are  to  the  heads  ;  so  that, 
if  there  is  a  waste  of  sap,  both  at  the  top  and  bottom  of  the  trees,  it  must 
weaken  them  in  proportion.  For  whoever  will  be  at  the  trouble  to  try 
the  experiment  on  two  trees  of  equal  age  and  health,  and  cut  the 
branches  off  from  one,  and  leave  them  upon  the  other  at  the  time  of 
transplanting,  if  the  latter  is  well  secured  from  blowing  down,  it  will  be 
found  to  succeed  much  better  than  the  other.  Or,  if  the  same  thing  is 
practised  upon  two  trees  left  standing,  the  tree,  whose  branches  are  cut 
off,  will  not  7nake  half  the  progress  of  the  other,  nor  will  the  stem  in- 
crease in  its  bulk  half  so  fast.  Therefore,  where  trees  are  transplanted 
young,  there  will  be  no  necessity  for  using  this  unnatural  amputation, 
and  the  success  of  these  plantations  will  always  give  pleasure  to  the 
owner." — Gardener's  and  Botanist's  Diction,  in  voc.  "  Planting." 

I  have  particular  satisfaction  in  quoting  these  sentiments  from  the 
great  work  of  Miller,  and  I  have  little  doubt  of  their  being  perused  with 
equal  satisfaction,  by  the  discerning  reader.  In  fact,  no  advocate  of  the 
system,  which  is  attempted  to  be  established  in  this  Essay,  could  have 
given  this  material  part  of  its  principles  with  greater  force  and  truth.  It 
clearly  shows,  that,  if  arboricultural  science,  in  respect  to  this  art,  had 
not  been  stationary  for  a  century  in  England,  the  giving  Immediate 
Effect  to  Wood,  instead  of  being,  as  it  now  is,  a  rude  and  uncertain  prac- 
tice, would  long  since  have  risen  to  the  rank  of  a  regular  art,  justly 
esteemed,  and  as  generally  cultivated. 

Note  III.     Page  98. 

According  to  the  best  late  phytologists,  water  is  an  agent  as  necessary 
to  the  development  of  vegetable  life,  as  it  seems  to  be  a  constituent  of 
vegetable  organization.  A  dry  seed  does  not  act  on  the  surrounding  air, 
until  it  has  imbibed  water.     Water  is  likewise  the  vehicle,  by  which 


340 

nutrient  matter  is  carried  info  plants,  and  in  the  opinion  of  some,  is  even 
reduced  in  them  to  a  solid  form,  and  applied  to  the  purposes  of  nutrition. 
— See  Ellis,  Veget.  Physiol,  in  Suppl.  Encyclop;  Britan. 

Notwithstanding  what  is  here  said  in  the  text,  respecting  light  as  a 
condition  of  internal  development  peculiar  to  plants,  it  may  be  doubted, 
whether  it  be  not  nearly  as  necessary  to  animals.  Cattle  will  not  fatten 
so  well,  when  stallfed  or  shut  up,  as  in  good  ground,  and  in  fine  weather, 
with  the  free  enjoyment  of  light.  Light  is  caloric  ;  and  the  difference 
between  night  and  day  in  this  respect  is  extremely  curious.  The  sub- 
stratum of  ground,  on  which  beasts  feed,  as  affected  by  caloric,  is  a 
subject  which  deserves  greater  chemical  and  physiological  inrestigation 
than  has  as  yet  been  bestowed  upon  it. 

Note  IV.     Page  100. 

It  has  been  doubted,  by  some  phytologists,  whether  trees  generate 
heat.  I  believe  it  is  certain,  notwithstanding  what  is  cursorily  stated  in 
the  text,  that  frosts  of  very  extraordinary  severity  will  destroy  trees. 
The  non-conducting  property  of  wood  may  in  some  measure  protect  the 
juices  ;  but  their  chemical  composition,  as  here  stated,  is  such,  that  they 
do  not  congeal,  unless  the  cold  be  of  the  severest  sort,  and  many 
degrees  below  the  freezing  point  of  water.  In  weather  so  hard  as  to 
occasion  the  juices  to  freeze,  the  wood,  in  the  act  of  congelation,  is 
violently  rent  asunder  :  but  in  the  more  common  destruction  of  woody 
plants,  it  is  not  so  much  the  degree  of  cold  that  kills  them,  as  the  too 
sudden  reapplication  of  heat. 

The  ingenious  Hassenfratz,  to  whom  the  chemical  world  is  under 
some  obligations,  held,  that  vegetables  are  not  fed  by  carbonic  acid. 
In  a  Memoir  on  the  Nourishment  of  Vegetables,  read  in  1792,  to  the 
Royal  Academy  of  Paris,  having  shown,  as  he  conceived,  that  water 
and  air  are  insufficient  for  all  the  purposes  of  vegetation,  he  attempted 
in  a  second  ingenious  paper  to  prove,  that  carbonic  acid  gas  is  not  de- 
composed and  digested  in  the  organs  of  growing  vegetables,  and  that 
they  cannot  be  fed  by  it ;  because  oxygen,  escaping  from  combination 
in  the  decomposition  of  carbonic  acid,  and  water  escaping  in  vapour  in 
the  state  of  gas,  would  absorb  caloric,  and  j)roduce  cold :  whereas,  by 
the  experiments  of  the  late  John  Hunter,  living  vegetables  contain  a 
degree  of  heat  greater  than  that  of  the  surrounding  atmosphere.  The 
reason  of  this  difference  in  opinion  between  these  two  accurate;  in- 
quirers may  possibly  be,  that  Hunter's  experiments  were  made  only  in 


341 

tho  autumn,  tlio  winter,  on<l  early  in  the  spring,  wlien  the  activity  ol 
vegetation  was  suspended,  which  does  not  seem  to  have  been  the  case 
respecting  those  of  Hassenfratz. 

It  appears,  however,  that  both  lliichert  and  Scnebier  ascertained, 
tliat  vegetables  do  decompose  carbonic  acid,  retaining  tho  carbon,  and 
emitting  the  oxygen.  Dr.  Woodward  made  many  experiments  with 
I)lants  of  mint  growing  in  water,  and  found  that  a  plant,  in  water  from 
the  Thames,  which  must  certainly  have  contained  a  large  share  of 
carbonic  acid,  increased  considerably  more  in  weight,  than  a  plant 
growing  in  pure  water.  Schoppett,  who  examined  the  temperature  of 
growing  trees  in  New- York,  found,  that  from  November  to  April,  when 
the  bulb  of  a  thermometer  was  put  into  a  hole  made  in  a  tree,  the  mer- 
cury rose  higher  than  in  the  open  air  ;  and  that  the  colder  the  weather, 
the  greater  of  course,  was  this  difference.  From  April  to  November, 
on  the  other  hand,  the  thermometer  showed  a  lower  temperature  in  the 
tree,  than  in  the  open  air.  And  Ingenhoutz  found,  that  a  piece  of  green 
paper,  hung  on  a  tree,  in  a  warm  summer-day,  felt  sensibly  warmer 
than  the  leaves.  Hunter  likewise,  who  was  fond  of  trees,  used  to 
keep  thennometers  in  them  for  months  together,  and  obtained  similar 
results. — The  subject  is  curious,  and  is  the  more  deserving  of  the 
planter's  investigation,  that  the  state  of  the  bark,  and  its  power,  when 
thick  and  indurated,  to  protect  the  sap-vessels,  are  so  intimately  con- 
nected with  all  facts,  that  tend  to  illustrate  the  subject. 

Note  V.     Page  101. 

Of  the  close  analogy,  which  subsists  between  the  animal  and  vegetable 
kingdoms,  many  other  examples  respecting  the  former  might  be  adduced, 
besides  those  mentioned  in  the  text,  in  order  to  show,  how  universally 
nature  generates  provisions  for  individuals,  in  order  to  fit  them  for  the 
situations,  in  which  they  are  placed.  The  general  rule  seems  to  be,  as 
mentioned  in  the  text,  that  where  there  is  a  great  external  application  of 
cold,  an  adequate  non-conducting  covering  is  supplied,  to  prevent  the  sub- 
traction of  internal  caloric  ;  and  in  the  same  way,  that  covering  is 
withdrawn,  on  a  greater  application  of  heat.  Of  the  latter  the  coach 
or  race-horse  furnishes  a  familiar  example,  with  his  smooth  and  silky 
coat,  enjoying  the  warmth  and  shelter  of  a  well-constructed  stable, 
when  we  compare  it  with  the  rough  and  shaggy  one  which  he  wears, 
when  running  out  in  winter.  The  coats  of  warm-blooded  animals 
appear  to  be  thick  and  fine,  in  proportion  to  the  intensity  of  the  cold 
they  are  destined  to  endure  ;  and  they  are  always  thicker  and  finer  in 


342 

winter,  than  in  summer.  Accordingly  (as  stated  in  the  text),  the  fur- 
bcarin£T  animals  all  inhal)it  high  latitudes,  and  the  value  of  their  skins 
increases,  in  proportion  to  the  severity  of  the  cold,  in  which  they  are 
kiUed. 

Of  the  natural  clothing  of  animals  in  cold  countries,  the  musk  ox  of 
Melville  Island,  as  observed  by  late  voyagers,  furnishes  a  striking 
instance  ;  as  the  immense  mass  of  non-conducting  matter,  which  covers 
that  animal,  renders  him  capable  of  existing  in  a  temperature,  where 
even  mercury  freezes,  and  of  which  we  can  form  no  adequate  con- 
ception. The  long,  hairy,  and  dense  garb  of  the  Kamtschatka  mam- 
moth, that  most  powerful  of  quadrupeds,  embalmed  in  ice,  sufficiently 
proves  the  nature  of  such  a  coat,  as  enabled  him  to  live  in  the  coldest 
latitudes ;  and  which  the  elephant  of  tropical  birth,  with  his  unprotected 
hide,  could  not  certainly  have  endured.  In  the  same  way,  between  the 
tropics,  were  the  trunks  of  trees  not  defended  from  the  downward  and 
burning  rays  of  the  sun,  by  a  thick,  expanded,  and  umbrageous  foliage, 
there  is  reason  to  think,  that  their  bark  would  be  scorched,  and  severely 
injured:  While  the  same  vertical  rays  harmlessly  descend  on  the 
woolly  head  of  the  Negro ;  who,  without  that  light  and  natural  turban, 
would,  like  the  defenceless  European,  often  fall  a  victim  to  the  "  stroke 
of  the  sun :"  coup  de  soldi  I  wll  not  call  it,  because  the  phenomenon 
is  just  as  well  and  clearly  expressed  in  our  own  language. 

Note  VI.     Page  102. 

Aristotle,  who  enjoyed  the  double  honour  of  being  the  father  of 
Natural  History,  as  well  as  of  Metaphysics,  intimates  that  nature 
bestows  not,  on  either  animals  or  vegetables,  any  thing  in  vain ;  that, 
while  she  wisely  effects  her  purposes  by  the  etisiest  and  most  direct 
methods,  she  withdraws  the  interposition  of  the  agents,  as  soon  as  their 
office  becomes  superfluous.  This  principle  is  exemplified  in  no  instance 
better  than  in  trees,  and  in  their  uniform  possession  of  properties,  which 
are  best  adapted  to  their  peculiar  circumstances. 

Note  VII.     Page  104. 

The  great  and  leading  doctrine  with  the  i)lanters  of  England,  respect- 
ing the  Removal  of  Trees,  seems  to  be,  that  "  old  trees  and  young 
possess  similar  properties ;  therefore,  they  should  be  removed  on  similar 
principles ;"  which  principles,  as  they  sanction  the  unnecessary  retrench- 
ment of  both  the  tojis  and  roots  of  young  plants,  the  same  retrenchment 


MS 


is  applicable  lo  those  organs,  m  plants  of  any  age.  This  doctrine  la 
not  new,  as  it  was  known  and  acted  on,  more  than  a  century  ago. 
About  forty  years  since,  it  was  revived  by  Marshall  and  others,  and  is 
now  a  favourite  one  with  some  of  the  best  writers  of  the  present  day, 
from  whom  I  regret  being  under  the  necessity  of  differing.  The  fact 
is,  that  the  basis  of  the  proposition,  in  respect  to  young  plants,  being 
unstable,  any  superstructure  raised  upon  it  must  fall  to  the  ground. 
But  were  this  otherwise,  and  that  it  were  right  to  mutilate  young  plants, 
it  would  not  from  thence  follow,  that  old  plants  should  likewise  be  mu- 
tilated ;  because  (as  has  been  explained  in  the  text)  plants,  like 
animals,  being  the  creatures  of  circumstances,  circumstances  in  both 
old  and  young  are  perpetually  changing ;  therefore  similar  properties 
never  can  be  possessed  by  both. 

In  one  of  the  most  scientific,  and  justly  popular  works  of  the  present 
times,  "  The  Encyclopedia  of  Agriculture,"  we  find  the  above  propo- 
sition, respecting  old  trees,  enunciated  in  the  broadest  and  most  un- 
qualified terms;  and  so  clear  and  undeniable  does  it  appear  to  the 
author,  that  he  reduces  its  application  to  a  sort  of  arithmetical  propor- 
tion, and  in  that  condensed  form  delivers  it  as  an  axiom,  for  the  guidance 
of  the  young  planter,  in  retrenching  the  tops,  as  well  as  the  roots  of  his 
large  trees.*  "  As  the  whole  quantity  of  roots  (says  he),  which  the 
tree  had  before  removal,  is  to  the  whole  quantity  of  branches  which  it 
now  has  (i.  e.  when  not  mutilated),  so  is  the  quantity  of  roots  which  it 
now  has  (after  mutilation),  to  the  quantity  of  top  which  it  ought  to 
have."  In  other  words,  as  you  have  no  means  of  taking  up  roots,  in 
sufficient  number  to  nourish  the  branches,  and  must  on  that  account 
retrench  and  mutilate  them,  so  you  may  even  lop  and  mutilate  the 
branches  also,  to  the  limited  number,  which  can  be  nourished  by  your 
roots.  Now  I  should  conceive,  that  the  more  philosophical  way  of  pro- 
ceeding would  have  been,  first  to  ascertain,  by  facts  and  experiments, 
whether  it  were  right  and  salutary,  for  the  well-being  of  the  tree  to 
lop  and  lighten  the  branches  at  all  ?  And,  if  it  appeared  to  be  proper 
not  to  lop,  but  to  preserve  them,  then  to  seek  for  some  method  of  taking 
up  the  roots  in  such  numbers,  as  were  adequate  to  the  sustenance  of 
the  branches.     This,  as  appears  in  the  text,  is  the  very  object  and  basis 


*  Lest  there  should  be  any  doubt,  that  the  lightening  of  the  tops  of  the  trees  is  lucant 
to  be  a  complete  one,  we  find,  that  the  two  trees,  shown  attached  to  the  transplanting 
machines,  in  the  two  wood-cuts  in  the  Encyclopedias  of  Gardening  and  Agriculture,are 
effectually  lightened,  and  reduced  to  nearly  the  conditon  of  pollards.  See  Card,  p  335. 
Agricult.  p.  454. 


344 

of  the  system  recommended  in  this  treatise,  wlxich,  being  tlie  one  pointed 
out  by  nature  herself,  must  necessarily  be  the  true  one. 

Let  us  hear  what  the  sagacious  and  experienced  Miller  says,  as  to 
the  propriety  of  retrenching  the  roots  and  branches  of  young  woody 
plants,  83  is  recommended  by  the  present  method.  "  First  (says  he)  as 
to  the  roots.  All  the  small  fibres  are  to  be  cut  off,  as  near  to  the  place 
from  whence  they  are  produced  as  may  be,  excepiing  such  trees  as  are 
to  be  replanted  immediately  after  they  are  taken  up ;  otherwise,  the 
air  will  turn  all  the  small  roots  and  fibres  black,  which  if  permitted  to 
remain  on,  when  the  tree  is  planted,  will  grow  mouldy  and  decay.  *  * 

"  After  having  displaced  the  proper  branches,  you  should  also  cut  off 
all  such  parts  of  branches,  as  have  by  accident  been  broken  or  wounded; 
for  these  will  remain  a  disagreeable  sight,  and  often  occasion  disease 
in  the  tree.  But  you  should  by  no  means  cut  off  the  main  leading 
shoots,  as  is  by  too  many  practised ;  for  those  are  necessary  to  attract 
the  sap  from  the  root,  and  thereby  promote  the  growth  of  the  tree :  for, 
from  several  experiments  which  I  made  in  the  winter  of  1729,  by 
cutting  oft'  the  branches  of  several  sorts  of  trees,  and  putting  them 
into  phials  filled  with  water,  whose  tops  were  closely  covered,  to  pre- 
vent the  evaporating  of  the  water,  I  found  that  those  shoots,  whose 
leading  buds  were  preserved,  did  attract  the  moisture  in  much  greater 
quantity,  than  those  shoots,  whose  tops  were  cut  off".     *     * 

"But  being  willing  to  try  this  experiment  again,  in  the  month  of 
October,  1733,  I  made  choice  of  two  standard  almond  trees,  of  equal 
strength  and  age.  These  I  took  up  as  carefully  as  possible ;  and  having 
prepared  their  roots,  as  before  directed,  I  pruned  their  heads  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner,  viz. ;  from  one  of  them  I  cut  off"  only  the  small  branches, 
and  such  as  were  bruised  or  broken,  but  preserved  all  the  strong  ones 
entire :  of  the  other  /  shortened  all  the  strong  branches,  and  pruned  off 
the  weak  and  broken  shoots,  as  is  the  common  practice.  These  two  trees 
I  planted  in  the  same  soil,  and  in  the  same  situation,  gave  them  both  equal 
attendance,  and  managed  them  both  as  nearly  alike  as  possible ;  yet  in  the 
spring,  when  these  trees  began  to  shoot,  that  whose  branches  were  entirely 
preserved,  came  out  early,  continued  to  shoot  stronger,  and  is  at  present 
much  larger,  and  in  better  health  than  the  other.  And,  since  this,  I 
have  made  several  other  experiments  of  the  like  nature,  which  have 
constantly  succeeded  in  the  same  manner :  from  whence  it  is  reasonable 
to  conclude,  that  the  shortening  of  the  branches  is  a  great  injury  to 
all  new-planted  trees ;  but  especially  to  cherries  and  horse-chestnuts, 
which  are  frequently  killed  by  shortening  their  large  branches,  when 
they  are  removed." — Gardener's  and  Botanist's  Diet,  in  voc.  "Planting." 


345 

Here,  then,  is  the  most  satisfactory  cvidoncr,  flodnccrl  from  facts, 
and  from  the  practice  of  a  man  of  acknowletlped  science  and  observa- 
tion, that  it  is  utterly  injurious  even  to  youn^  trees,  to  mutilate  their 
roots  or  tops,  in  the  way  commonly  practised  .  hence  we  must  a  fortiori 
admit,  that  it  is  far  more  injurious  to  those  of  old  trees  ;  and  that  the 
more  sedulously  both  are  -presei-ved  entire,  the  more  vigorous  will  be 
their  development. 

In  Note  II.  of  the  present  Section,  page  04,  &c..  Miller,  as  we  have 
seen,  so  strongly  reprobates  the  "  bad  philosoi)hy"  (as  he  terms  it),  or 
want  of  science,  displayed  by  transplanters  of  large  trees  in  his  own 
time,  in  lopping  and  lightening  their  tops,  that  it  would  be  superfluous 
to  repeat  it  here  ;  but  it  is  particularly  deserving  of  the  attention  of  the 
reader.  I  have  myself  made  several  experiments,  in  order  to  compare 
the  different  progress  of  trees,  both  young  and  old,  that  had  their  tops 
lightened,  with  that  of  others,  in  which  the  tops  had  been  left  untouched, 
and  the  results  have  been  similar  to  those  experienced  by  Miller  ;  only 
in  the  latter,  the  results  were  more  striking,  on  account  of  the  more 
advanced  age  of  the  trees.  But  I  feel  peculiar  satisfaction  in  being  able 
to  strengthen  my  own  opinion,  by  the  authority  of  so  eminent  a  phytolo^ 
gist,  whose  great  work  cannot  be  too  frequently  recommended  to  the 
young  planter's  notice.  It  is  most  particularly  valuable,  in  the  edition 
of  the  late  Professor  Martyn  of  Cambridge  :  who,  besides  nearly  doub- 
ling the  whole  matter  contained  in  the  original  work,  has  added  some 
new  and  valuable  articles,  and  brought  the  history  of  the  plants  enu- 
merated down  to  the  present  times. 

Note  VIII.     Page  106. 

If  the  reasonings  in  the  foregoing  part  of  this  Section  be  well  founded, 
the  proposition  in  question  here  must  necessarily  be  true,  in  respect  to 
trees  removed  from  exposed  to  sheltered  situations,  as  well  as  its  con- 
verse ;  but  probably  there  is  no  one  who  has  verified  it  by  experiment. 

In  1818,  I  transferred  some  beeches,  oaks,  witch-elms,  limes,  and 
sycamores,  from  an  exposed  situation,  in  order  to  form  a  close  skreen 
of  some  size,  in  conjunction  with  underwood,  which  skreen  or  plantation 
was  accordingly  executed.  These  trees  possessed,  in  a  very  considera- 
ble degree,  what  has  been  called  in  the  text  the  Protecting  Properties, 
so  that  they  might  with  great  advantage  have  been  set  out  in  the  open 
park.  In  1826,  at  the  distance  of  eight  years,  it  was  quite  visible,  thdt 
these  properties  had  greatly  disappeared,  and  that  the  non-protecting 
were  about  tn  be  superinduced  in  their  stead.     In  the  spring  of  ihe 

44 


346 

year  last  mentioned,  I  removed,  to  an  exi)osed  situation  in  the  park,  a 
few  ol'  the  oaks  and  beeches,  from  the  centre  of  the  wood,  where  the 
warmtli  was  the  greatest,  and  wlicre  they  had  begun  to  he  drawn  up  ; 
and  I  am  persuaded,  that,  in  ten  or  twelve  years  more,  the  former  pro- 
perties will  return,  and  be  as  fully  developed,  aa  they  were  in  the  begin-  - 
ning. 

In  1809,  I  took  two  fine  sycamores,  about  five-and-twenty  feet  high, 
amply  provided  with  the  protecting  properties,  and  fitted  for  situations 
of  the  greatest  exposure,  and  removed  them  into  the  centre  of  a  close 
wood.     Being  well  sujiplied  with  roots,  they  were  soon  established  in 
the  ground,  and  began  to  push  vigorously  towards  the  light.     Their 
stems  were  speedily  elongated  ;  their  bark  became  smoother ;  their 
side-branches  more  slender,  and  thinner  in  spray  and  foliage  ;  and  by 
1816,  that  is,  after  seven  years,  they  could  scarcely  be  recognised  as 
the  same  plants.     Soon  after  the  fall  of  that  season,  I  once  more  trans- 
ferred them  to  the  open  field.     Here,  although  they  carried  a  good  leaf, 
they  appeared  for  some  time  altogether  stationary  in  their  progress,  as 
wcis  to  be  expected.     In  the  absence  of  the  shelter  and  warmth,  which 
they  had  so  long  experienced,  they  could  not  at  once  generate  provisions 
to  enable  them  to  resist  the  cold  ;  but  in  consonance  to  that  law  of  na- 
ture, by  which  "  plants  as  well  as  animals  accommodate  themselves  to 
the  circumstances  in  which  they  are  placed,"  they  began  gradually  but 
slowly  to  generate  them ;  so  that  it  was  only  in  1824,  that  I  observed 
the  trees  to  display  any  decided  symptoms  of  induration  of  bark,  in- 
crease of  roots,  stoutness  of  stem,  and  closeness  of  ramification,  wliich 
constitute  such  provisions ;  and  it  is  evident,  that  it  will  require  some 
years  more,  to  effect  a  complete  renovation  of  their  former  character. 
From  this  short  account,  we  may  perceive,  that  while  trees  retain 
their  full  vigour,  that  is,  while  they  continue  in  a  rapidly  progressive 
state,  they  may  be  made  alternately  to  assume  or  lay  aside  those  pro- 
perties, which  best  fit  them  for  removal.     Moreover  we  sec,  that,  as 
vegetation  is  always  greatly  more  active  in  shelter  than  in  exposure, 
the  properties  just  now  mentioned,  that  is,  the  protecting  properties,  are 
far  more  slowly  obtained  or  reassumed,  than  the  non-protecting.     From 
such  facts  and  experiments,  therefore,  as  well  as  from  analogy,  we  are 
warranted  to  conclude,  that  the  doctrine  held  forth  in  the  text  is  fully 
confirmed,  namely,  that,  "by  the  law  of  nature,  shelter  and  exposure, 
that  is,  heat  and  cold,  have  the  power  aUke  of  dimhiishing  or  increasing, 
of  bestowing  or  taking  away,  what  may  be  called  the  protecting  pro- 
perties." 


347 


SECTION  IV. 


Note  I.     Page  121. 

Malpighi  was  born  in  1688.  He  was  a  native  and  physician  of 
Bologna,  and  professor  of  medicine  in  the  university  of  that  city.  For 
his  discoveries  in  anatomy  he  has  been  justly  celebrated,  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  well-known  Borelli,  and  for  having  thrown  light  on  the 
diseases  of  the  liver.  He  was  the  first  writer  who  gave  to  the  world 
a  system  of  the  true  anatomy  of  plants,  of  which  one  of  the  most  im- 
portant doctrines  is  the  theory  of  the  circulation  of  the  sap,  its  ascent 
in  the  wood,  and  its  descent  in  the  bark.  His  work  seems  to  have 
appeared  in  1671.  In  1669,  he  was  admitted  a  Fellow  of  the  Royal 
Society  of  London ;  and  he  kept  up  a  regular  correspondence  with 
several  of  its  members  till  his  death. 

Dr.  Nehemiah  Grew,  the  father  of  English  phytology,  and  one  of 
the  most  eminent  physicians  of  his  time,  was  a  contemporary  of  Mal- 
pighi. He  published,  about  the  same  period,  his  "  Anatomy  of  Plants," 
wherein  he  advanced,  on  similar  principles,  the  doctrine  of  the  circula- 
tion of  the  sap.  The  second  edition  bears  date  London,  1688  ;  so  that, 
as  they  investigated  and  wrote  in  different  countries,  and  without  com- 
munication with  each  other,  on  this  obscure  subject,  so  they  justly  divide 
the  honour  of  realizing  the  conjectures  of  the  Greek  naturalists.  Not- 
withstanding the  importance  of  later  researches,  their  works  are  held  in 
high  esteem,  down  to  the  present  period. 

Note  H.     Page  122. 

It  was  extremely  natural  for  phytologists,  after  the  discovery  of  the 
circulation  of  the  blood  in  animals,  to  extend  the  analogy  to  the  vegeta- 
ble kingdom.  They  had,  in  the  latter,  no  visible  organs,  corresponding 
to  the  stomach,  the  intestines,  or  the  lacteals,  and  above  all,  to  the  heart, 
the  mainspring  and  centre  of  the  circulation  of  the  blood ;  but  these 
wants  were  readily  supplied.  The  root  was  supposed  to  correspond  to 
both  the  mouth  and  the  stomach,  and  to  efl'ect  such  a  change  on  the 


318 

fluiii  \vliu;h  It  ahsoiljfcl,  as  fitted  it  for  the  nourishment  of  the  plant.  It 
was  supposed  also  to  have  the  power  of  propelling  the  digested  fluid, 
when  impregnated  with  the  principles  of  nutrition,  growth,  and  develop- 
ment, to  the  suiTimit  of  the  leaf.  From  thence  it  was  again  returned 
to  the  root ;  where,  mingling  with  the  newly-digested  fluid,  it  was  again 
propelled  to  the  sunmiit,  as  before  ;  and  in  that  way  a  regular  circula- 
tion was  maintained.  In  this  process,  these  propelling  vessels  were 
said  to  be  arteries,  and  the  returning  vessels  were  considered  as  veins. 
Such  is  the  theory  of  the  circulation  of  the  sap,  held  forth  by  the 
earlier  phytologists  ;  and  as  it  was  found  to  rest  on  a  very  slender  basis, 
they  did  not  fail  to  prop  and  bolster  it  up  with  a  multitude  of  ingenious 
arguments. 

Of  late  years,  the  doctrine  has  been  revived,  as  mentioned  in  the 
text,  and  supported  by  some  of  the  most  distinguished  modern  phytolo- 
gists ;  but  it  has  been  improved  by  patient  investigation,  and  accurate 
experiment,  and  cleared  of  all  ill-founded  analogy  to  animal  life.  Hed- 
wig  declared  himself  to  be  of  opinion,  that  plants  possess  a  circulation 
of  the  fluids,  in  some  sort  similar  to  that  of  animals.  Costi  united  in 
the  same  opinion,  and  is  said  to  have  found  it  exemplified  in  the  stem  of 
the  chara,  and  other  plants.  Professor  Wildenow,  in  his  Principles  of 
Botany,  has  also  introduced  the  subject,  and  defended  the  doctrine, 
(Sec  Eng.  Translation,  p.  85.)  He  confidently  asserts,  that  ho  believes 
a  circulation  to  exist ;  because  it  would  be  utterly  impossible  for  the 
leafless  tree  to  resist  the  cold,  if  there  were  no  circulation  of  the  fluids. 
This,  as  Mr.  Keith  observes,  "  is  no  argument,  and  therefore  merits  no 
reply ;" — yet,  we  must  admit,  that  it  is  a  presumption^  of  which  the 
force  IS  more  easily  evaded  than  invalidated. 

It  is  impossible,  in  the  narrow  compass  of  a  Note,  to  give  a  detail  of 
Mr.  Knight's  ingenious  and  valuable  experiments,  to  account  for  the 
conversion  of  the  alburnum  into  wood  ;  but  the  reader  is  referred  for 
them  to  the  Philosophical  Transactions  for  1806  and  180G.  By  these 
experiments  he  will  .see,  that  it  is  rendered  in  the  highest  degree  proba- 
ble, if  it  be  not  altogether  certain,  that  a  circulation  of  the  vegetable 
fluids  actually  exists  :  for,  if  it  once  be  admitted,  that  the  descending 
or  proper  juice  forms  not  only  a  new  epidermis  where  it  is  wanted,  and 
a  new  layer  of  liber  and  alburnum,  but  that  it  also  partly  enters  into  the 
alburnum  of  the  preceding  year,  where  it  mingles,  and  is  again  carried 
up  with  the  ascending  sap,  it  cannot  well  be  denied,  that  a  circulation  is 
completed.  That  Mr.  Keith  is  pretty  nearly  of  this  opinion  himself, 
may  be  gathered  from  the  following  concise  sunmuuy  of  Mr.  Knight's 
hyi)othesis,  by  that  acute  and  ingenious  censor. 


349 

"  Although  the  doctrine  of  a  circulation  (says  ho),  as  maintained  by 
Mr.  Knight,  should  he  false,  yet  the  account  which  he  gives  of  tho 
progress  and  agency  of  tlie  sap,  and  proper  juice,  short  of  circulation, 
may  be  true.  The  sum  of  the  account  is  as  follows :  When  the  seed 
is  deposited  in  the  ground,  under  proper  conditions,  moisture  is  absorbed 
and  modified  by  the  cotyledons,  and  conducted  directly  to  the  radicle, 
whicli  is,  by  consequence,  first  developed.  But  the  fluid,  which  has 
been  thus  conducted  to  the  radicle,  mingling,  no  doubt,  with  the  fluid 
which  is  now  also  absorbed  from  the  soil,  ascends  afterwards  to  the 
plumelet,  through  the  medium  of  the  lubes  of  the  alburnum.  The 
plumelet  now  expands,  and  gives  the  due  preparation  to  the  ascending 
sap,  returning  it  also,  in  its  elaborated  state,  to  the  tubes  of  the  bark ; 
through  which  it  again  descends  to  the  extremity  of  the  root,  not  only 
forming  in  its  progress  new  bark,  and  new  alburnum,  but  mixing  also,  as 
Mr.  Knight  thinks,  with  the  alburnum  of  the  former  year,  where  such 
alburnum  exists,  and  so  completing'  the  circulation." — Physiolog.  Bo- 
tany, V.  II.  p.  244.  See  also,  on  the  same  subject,  Kieser,  Organ,  des 
Plantes,  pp.  258,  259,  &c. 

This  note  has  been  extended  to  an  unusual  length.  But  I  conceived 
that  it  would  be  interesting  to  the  young  planter,  to  have  a  brief  account 
of  the  principal  theories,  which  have  been  formed  of  the  Circulation  of 
the  Sap,  and  the  ultimate  conclusion,  to  which  late  writers  have  come, 
as  it  is  one  of  the  most  obscure,  though  important  processes,  in  the 
whole  of  vegetable  economy. 

Note  III.     Page  186. 

Although  trees,  as  is  said  in  the  text,  have  no  organs  analogous  to 
the  mouths  of  animals,  for  receiving  their  food,  yet  perhaps  it  may  be 
said,  that  animals  sometimes  take  in  their  food  like  trees.  Men,  for 
example,  have  been  known  to  become  so  debilitated  by  age  or  disease, 
that  they  could  receive  no  food  by  the  ordinary  organ  of  the  mouth. 
The  consequence  has  been  that  they  were  immersed  in  milk  and  veal- 
broth  baths,  and  fairly  subsisted  by  means  of  absorption.  Thus,  every 
one  of  their  pores  became  like  leaves,  for  the  introsusception  of  food. 
Some  few  years  since,  an  instance  occurred,  in  a  noble  duke  of  sporting 
notoriety,  who  was  so  supported  during  the  last  months  of  his  life. 


350 


Note  IV.    Page  128. 

Opinions  quite  opposite  to  these  are  entertained  by  Dr.  Yule,  and 
also  by  Sang,  who  is  a  nurseryman  and  a  planter  of  some  exjKJri* 
ence ;  but  they  arc  not  borne  out  by  facts.  The  author  of  the  Ency- 
clopedia of  Agriculture  entirely  agrees  in  the  sentiment  expressed  in 
the  text,  regarding  the  renovation  of  the  tap-roots  in  trees. 

"  The  opinion  (he  observes),  that  young  plants  have  not  the  power  of 
renewing  their  tap-roots,  will,  we  believe,  be  found  inconsistent  with 
fact ;  and  we  may  appeal  to  Sang,  and  other  nurser3rmen,  who  raise  the 
oak  and  horsechestnut  from  the  seed.  It  is  customary,  when  these  are 
sowTi  in  drills,  to  cut  off  their  taproots,  without  removing  the  plants,  at 
the  end  of  the  second  year's  growth  ;  and  when,  at  the  end  of  the  third 
and  fourth  year,  they  are  taken  up,  they  will  be  found  to  have  acquired 
other  taproots,  not  indeed  so  strong  as  the  first  would  have  been,  had 
they  remained,  but  sufficient  to  establish  the  fact  of  the  power  of  re- 
nctval.  We  may  also  refer  to  the  experiments  recorded  by  Forsyth, 
which  at  once  prove,  that  trees  have  the  power  of  renewing  their  tap- 
roots, and  the  great  advantages  resulting  from  cutting  down  trees,  after 
two  or  three  years  planting.  Forsyth  says, '  that  he  transplanted  a  bed 
of  oak  plants,  cutting  the  taproots  near  to  some  of  the  side-roots,  or 
fibres  springing  from  them.  In  the  second  year  after,  he  headed  one 
half  of  the  plants  down,  and  left  the  other  half  to  nature.  In  the  first 
season,  those  headed  down  made  shoots  six  feet  long,  and  upwards,  and 
completely  covered  the  head  of  the  old  stem,  leaving  only  a  faint  cica- 
trix, and  produced  nev)  taproots,  upwards  of  two  feet  and  a  half  long." 
— Encyclop.  of  Agricul.  Part  III.  B.  II.  p.  572. 

The  power,  which  taproots  unquestionably  possess,  of  renewal  after 
being  cut,  is  a  point  of  considerable  interest  to  the  art  under  discussion, 
and  it  is  important  that  it  should  be  ascertained  beyond  controversy, 
that  the  cutting  of  them  under  ground  does  no  material  injury  to  trees  ; 
otherwise  it  would  follow,  that  all  removal  is  materially  injurious. 

Before  we  quit  the  subject  of  taproots,  it  is  worthy  of  notice,  that 
the  ingenious  Mr.  Knight,  to  whom  phytological  science  is  under  so 
many  obligations,  has  suggested  the  notion  that  gravitation  is  the  agent 
employed  by  nature,  to  make  the  germcns  of  plants  ascend  in  the  air, 
and  their  radicles  go  down  into  the  earth  ;  and  this  doctrine  he  has  en- 
deavoured to  estaltlish,  on  the  ground  of  experiment.  See  Philosoph. 
Trans.  180G,  pp.  100,  101,  et  seqq.  But  it  seems  much  more  reasonable 
to  belicvi',  that  the  radicles  of  trees  possess  energies  quite  capable  of 


351 


counteracting  the  influence  of  gravitation,  when  nccdlul,  and  that  ii 
does  not  constitute  the  sole,  or  even  the  principal  agent  of  nature  in  this 
business.  If  gravitation  were  the  sole  cause  of  giving  a  direction  to 
roots,  it  might  be  asked,  why  roots  select  the  best  soil  in  descending, 
which  they  arc  well  known  to  do  1  Because,  if  acted  on  only  by  gra- 
vitation, they  would  have  no  choice  but  to  descend,  unless  prevented  by 
some  obstacle  that  could  not  be  surmounted.  Such  an  obstacle  might 
indeed  stop  them,  or  turn  them  aside,  but  it  could  not  make  them  grow 
upwards,  or  ascend  a  bank,  as  they  are  also  known  to  do,  in  search 
of  food. 

As  to  the  taproot  of  the  oak,  about  which  so  much  has  been  said,  Du- 
hamel  asserts  its  existence,  and  Mr.  Knight  denies  it :  but  from  my  own 
experience,  I  am  forced  to  agree  with  the  former  writer.  I  think,  that, 
as  stated  in  the  text,  a  striking  resemblance  is  found  to  exist  between  the 
leading  branches  of  this  and  several  other  trees,  and  their  taproots ; 
and  that  as  both,  at  the  mature  age  of  the  plants,  uniformly  lose  their 
preeminent  character,  so  they  arc  not  only  analogous  to,  but  coexistent 
with  each  other.  For  an  examination  of  Mr.  Knight's  theory  as  to 
gravitation,  I  refer  the  curious  reader  to  a  paper  on  that  subject,  by  Mr. 
Keith,  author  of  Physiological  Botany,  which  is  full  of  learning  and 
ingenuity,  and  serves,  in  my  opinion,  fully  to  restore  taproots  to  their 
place  in  phytology.     See  Thomson's  An.  of  Philos.  Vol.  XIII.  p.  252. 

Note  V.    Page  131. 

As  there  is  no  process,  in  the  whole  range  of  arboricultural  economy, 
more  important  than  pruning,  it  may  be  worth  wlule  to  say  something  on 
it,  in  this  place.  Pruning  may  be  said  to  embrace  the  five  following 
objects ;  first,  to  advance  the  growth  and  bulk  of  trees ;  secondly,  to 
reduce  or  lessen  their  bulk ;  thirdly,  to  modify  or  alter  their  form ; 
fourthly,  to  renew  their  decayed  parts  ;  and  fifthly,  to  cure  and  eradicate 
the  diseases  to  which  they  are  subject. 

Of  these  the  most  important,  and,  till  of  late  years,  certainly  the 
least  attended  to,  is  the  first ;  as  the  ultimate  value  of  the  wood  in  most 
cases  depends  upon  it,  and  the  actual  weight  of  the  timber  produced. 
With  all  deciduous  trees  cultivated  for  profit,  the  art  is  to  cut  olT,  at  an 
early  age,  the  weak  and  superfluous  lateral  shoots,  so  that  the  portion 
of  sap,  employed  in  their  nourishment,  may  be  thrown  into  the  strong 
ones  ;  and  above  ail,  to  direct  a  proper  portion  of  the  ligneous  matter 
of  the  tree  into  the  main  stem  or  trunk,  and  thereby  generate  clean  and 
sound  timber.     But  in  eftectiiig  that  purpose,  much  judgment,  and  some 


352 

science  arc  requisite  ;  because,  as  branches  are  just  as  necessary  to  the 
nourishment  of  the  tree  as  roots  (namely,  in  elaborating  by  means  ol" 
their  loaves,  and  carrying  down  to  the  stem  the  descending  sap),  so,  if 
they  be  retrenched  to  excess,  the  nourishment  of  the  tree  must  be 
checked;  or  it  may  happen,  although  you  succeed  in  advancing  the 
hulk  of  the  wood,  that  you  may  very  sensibly  deteriorate  its  quality, 
and  consequently  its  value. 

With  a  view  to  establish  a  proper  system  of  pruning,  Mr.  William 
Pontey,  an  intelligent  nurseryman  and  planter  of  Huddersfield,  in  1806, 
published  a  treatise,  entitled,  "The  Forest  Pruner,  or  Timber-Owner's 
Assistant ;"  and  the  simplicity  of  the  system  there  delineated,  not  less 
than  its  merit,  soon  contributed  to  bring  it  into  very  general  repute. 
But,  if  the  truth  must  be  spoken,  I  fear,  that  it  has  done  more  injury, 
as  well  as  more  good  to  the  Woods  of  Britain,  than  any  other  work, 
that  has  appeared  within  a  century.  Great  good  it  has  unquestionably 
done,  wherever  the  system  it  recommends  has  been  cautiously  modified 
and  controlled  by  science ;  and  injury  as  certainly,  where  the  instructions 
of  the  author  have  been  literally  followed  out.  The  radical  error  of 
Pontey  lay  in  this ;  that  having  once  discovered,  by  cutting  away  the 
side-branches,  that  the  stem  was  capable  of  being  elongated,  and  its 
bulk  in  certain  cases  increased,  he  naturally  enough  thought,  that  too 
many  side-branches  could  not  be  cut  away.  But  let  any  one,  acquainted 
with  phytological  science,  or  the  anatomy  of  plants,  only  cast  his  eye 
on  the  frontispiece  of  that  Treatise,  which  furnishes  a  specimen  of  the 
art  of  pruning,  as  approved  and  practised  by  the  author  ;  and  to  such  a 
person  no  more  needs  be  said  on  the  subject.  Here  he  will  perceive  the 
delineation  of  an  immense  tree,  by  name  "  the  Woburn  Beech,"  belonging 
to  the  Duke  of  Bedford,  and  growing  at  that  place ;  a  tree  more  than 
seventy  feet  in  height,  z.nA  pruned  up  to  fifty  from  the  ground,  without 
a  twig  or  a  branch  ;  and  yet  this  great  sweeping  brush  is  held  forth  as 
an  example  of  perfect  pruning,  and  such  as  is  calculated  to  increase 
the  value,  as  well  as  the  weight  of  the  wood !  See  Forest  Pruner, 
p.  150.  et  seqq. 

Now,  eminent  as  all  men  must  acknowledge  Pontey  to  be,  in  expe- 
rience as  a  nurseryman,  and  a  planter,  and  that  he  has  brought  out  a 
work,  in  which  much  useful  knowledge  and  practical  skill  arc  displayed, 
yet  it  is  a  curious  fact,  that  he  seems  not  to  have  been  much  acquainted 
with  vegetable  physiology,  and  the  anatomy  of  plants,  and  by  conse- 
quence, with  the  double  current  of  the  oap  in  trees.  Whoever  atten- 
tively examines  his  Treatise  (and  especially  from  p.  48  to  58,  and  p.  150, 
et  seqq.),  will  percoiv<>  that  he  believed,  that  the  sap  in  trees  "  nscends 


353 

in  the  bark;"  that  tlio  main  ofllcc  ol'  the  l)ranchc3  is  "to  prodacc  and 
maintain  a  certain  quantity  of  leaves ;"  and  that  the  business  of  the 
leaves  is  "to  attract  the  sap  nj)war<ls!"  pp.  155,  150.  If  such  Im?  the 
principles  of  science,  on  whicli  this  system  of  pruning  is  founded,  there 
is  little  wonder  that  it  should  prove  erroneous,  when  applied  to  practice. 
What  should  we  think,  in  the  present  day,  of  a  scientific  agriculturist 
Vvho  was  unacquainted  with  the  chemical  affuuties  ?  or  of  an  astrono- 
mer, who  assumed  as  the  basis  of  a  new  system,  that  the  sun  and 
planets  moved  round  the  earth  1  Yet  it  is  singular,  that  the  ingenious 
author  of  the  Encyclopedia  of  gardening  (himself  a  skilful  phytologist), 
is  almost  the  only  writer  of  note,  who  has  ventured  to  cast  a  doubt  on 
this  rash  system  of  pruning  ;  or  to  observe  the  vast  difficulty  and  deli- 
cacy that  attend  so  scientific  an  operation. 

"  The  great  importance  (says  he)  of  the  leaves  of  trees,  must  never 
be  lost  sight  of.  In  attending  to  these  instructions,  their  use  is  not,  as 
Pontey  asserts,  "  to  attract  the  sap,"  but  to  elaborate  it,  when  propelled 
to  them,  and  thus  form  the  extract  or  food  taken  in  by  the  plant,  into  a 
fluid  analogous  to  blood,  and  which  is  returned,  so  fonned  by  the  leaves, 
into  the  inner  bark  and  soft  wood.  It  must  be  a  very  nice  point,  there- 
fore, to  determine  the  quantity  of  branches  or  leaves,  that  should  he 
left  on  each  tree  ;  and,  if  no  more  are  left  than  urhat  are  just  necessary, 
then,  in  the  case  of  accidents  to  them  from  insects,  the  progress  of  the 
tree  will  be  doubly  retarded.  Experience  alone  can  determine  these 
things.  Both  Pontey  and  Sang  agree,  that  "strength  is  gained  as 
effectually  by  a  few  branches  to  a  head,  as  by  many." — Encyclop.  of 
Gardening,  p.  582.  It  is  true,  Mr.  Loudon  might  not  consider  his 
multifarious  work  as  a  fit  place  for  controversy:  yet  no  one  must  know 
better  than  himself  the  utter  fallacy  of  the  opinion  last  mentioned, 
though  propped  by  the  name  of  another  very  meritorious  nurseryman 
and  planter  (Sang) ;  and  that  it  stands  contradicted  by  the  experience 
of  our  best  phytologists,  and  our  best  planters,  for  more  than  a  century 
back,  from  Grew  and  Miller,  down  to  Boutcher,  Knight,  and  Speechly. 
No  good  phytologist  will  doubt,  that  it  is  according  to  sound  science, 
as  well  as  good  practice,  in  woods  planted  for  profit,  and  in  a  soil  and 
climate  which  are  natural  to  them,  or  belotv  that  standard,  to  cut  away 
a  small  proportion  of  the  weaker  branches,  and  turn  the  current  of  the 
descending  sap  more  abundantly  into  the  stems.  Such  retrenchment, 
however,  must  always  be  modified,  by  the  actual  wants  of  the  trees,  and 
the  fair  proportion,  which  the  size  of  the  stem  bears  to  the  size  and 
number  of  the  boughs.  But  to  say,  that  "  strength  of  stem  is  gained 
as  eflfeetually  by  a  few  branches  to  a  head  as  by  many,"  and  that  there- 

45 


354 


fore  many  branches  may  be  taken  away,  is  to  say  in  effect,  that  strength 
is  not  diminished,  by  diminishing  the  means  of  obtaining  it ;  a  contra- 
diction in  terms,  wholly  unworthy  of  any  serious  refutation. 

Perhaps  there  is  no  author  of  the  present  time,  who  has  written  more 
judiciously  on  the  effects  produced  on  wood  by  means  of  culture,  of 
which  pruning  necessarily  forms  an  important  part,  than  the  ingenious 
author  of  the  Encyclopedia  of  Gardening  :  and  I  feel  the  more  particu- 
lar satisfaction  in  appealing  to  him  in  this  place,  as  I  have  above  had 
occasion  to  differ  from  him,  on  another  point  respecting  wood. 

"  It  is  remarkable,"  he  observes,  "  that  this  subject  has  never  spe- 
cifically engaged  the  attention  of  those,  who  have  written  on  planting. 
The  effects  of  culture  on  other  vegetables  is  so  great,  as  always  to 
change  their  appearance,  and  often  in  a  considerable  degree  to  alter  their 
nature.  The  common  culinary  vegetables,  and  cultivated  grasses 
assume  so  different  an  appearance  in  our  fields  and  gardens,  from  what 
they  do  in  a  state  of  wild  nature,  that  oven  a  botanist  might  easily  be 
deceived,  in  regard  to  the  species.  The  same  general  laws  operate 
upon  the  whole  kingdom  of  vegetables  ;  and  thence  it  is  plain,  that  the 
effects  of  culture  on  trees,  though  different  in  degree,  must  be  analogous 
in  their  nature.     *     * 

"  The  general  effects  of  pruning  I  have  already  stated  to  be  of  a  cor- 
responding nature  with  those  of  culture,  that  is,  to  increase  the  quantity 
of  timber  produce.  The  particular  manner,  in  which  it  does  this,  is  by 
directing  the  greater  part  of  the  sap,  which  generally  spreads  itself  in 
side-branches,  into  the  principal  stem.  This  must  consequently  enlarge 
that  stem,  in  a  more  than  ordinary  degree,  by  increasing  the  annual 
circles  of  the  wood.  Now,  if  the  tree  be  in  a  worse  soil  and  climate, 
than  those  which  are  natural  to  it,  this  will  be  of  some  advantage,  as 
the  extra  increase  of  timber  will  still  be  of  a  quality  not  inferior  io 
what  would  take  place  in  its  natural  state  ;  or,  in  other  words,  it  will 
correspond  with  that  degree  of  quality  and  quantity  of  timber,  which 
the  nature  and  species  of  the  tree  admit  of  being  produced.  If  the  tree 
be  in  its  natural  state,  the  annual  increase  of  timber,  occasioned  by  prun- 
ing, must  necessarily  injure  its  qualUy,  in  a  degree  corresponding  with 
the  increased  quantity.  If  the  tree  be  in  a  better  climate  and  soil,  than 
that  which  is  natural  to  it,  and  at  the  same  time,  the  annual  increase  of 
wood  be  promoted  by  pruning,  it  is  evident,  that  such  wood  must  be  of 
a  very  different  quality  from  that  produced  in  its  natural  state  (that  is, 
very  inferior). 

"  Now,  though  it  might  be  shown  in  some  degree,  from  vegetable 
anatomy,  and  analogy  from  what  takes  place  in  herbaceoHS  vegetables, 


355 

1  prefer  deducing  from  llic  facts  already  stated  this  proposition :  that 
whatever  tends  to  increase  the  wood  in  a  greater  degree  than  what  is 
natural  to  the  species,  when  in  its  natural  state,  must  injure  the  quality 
of  the  timber.  Pjuning  tends  to  increase  this  in  a  considerable  degree  ; 
and,  therefore,  it  must  be  a  pernicious  practice,  in  as  far  as  it  is  used  in 
these  cases. — In  this  Section,  I  have  not  considered  pruning  in  regard 
to  eradicating  diseases,  preventing  injuries,  or  increasing  the  natural 
character  and  tendency  of  trees.  For  those  purposes  it  is  of  great  ad- 
vantage. 

"  Mr.  Knight  has  shown  in  a  very  striking  manner,  that  timber  is  pro- 
duced, or  rather,  that  the  alburnum  or  sapwood  is  rendered  ligneous,  by 
the  motion  of  the  tree,  during  the  descent  of  the  true  (or  proper)  sap. 
It  is  also  sufficiently  known  to  all,  who  have  attended  to  the  physiology 
of  vegetables,  and  is  greatly  confirmed  by  some  experiments  recently 
laid  before  the  Royal  Society  (Philosop.  Trans.  1803-1804),  that  the 
solid  texture  of  the  wood  greatly  depends  upon  the  quantity  of  sap 
which  must  necessarily  descend,  and  also  on  the  slowness  of  its  descent. 
Now,  both  these  requisites  are  materially  increased  by  side-branches, 
which  retain  a  large  quantity  of  sap,  and  by  their  junction  with  the  stem 
occasion  a  contraction,  and  tvdsted  direction  of  the  vessels,  which  ob- 
structs the  progress  of  the  (proper)  juice.  That  this  is  true  in  fact,  is 
well  known  to  those,  accustomed  to  make  wine  from  maple  or  birch- 
trees:  for  in  this  business  it  is  found,  that  those  trees,  which  have 
fewest  side-branches,  bleed  more  freely  than  the  others,  but  during  a 
much  shorter  space  of  time.  These  hints,  therefore,  afford  additional 
evidence  against  pruning,  and  particularly  against  pruning  fir-trees; 
which,  as  Mr.  Knight  justly  observes,  have  larger  vessels  than  the 
others;  and  therefore,  when  in  an  improved  soil  and  climate,  side- 
branches  for  the  purposes  above  mentioned  are  essentially  necessary  to 
them,  if  solid,  resinous,  and  durable  timber  be  the  object  in  view. 

"  From  the  foregoing  remarks,  I  think  the  following  conclusions  may 
be  drawn,  respecting  the  management  of  trees. 

"  First ;  That  trees  should  be  planted  as  much  as  possible  in  soils, 
situations,  and  climates,  analogous  to  those  of  their  natural  state ;  and 
that  it  is  chiefly  in  this  state,  or  where  there  are  some  defects  relative 
to  it,  that  pruning  and  culture  can  be  exercised  with  advantage. 

"  Secondly ;  That  in  proportion  to  the  superiority  of  the  soil,  &c. 
in  which  trees  are  placed,  over  the  natural  soil  of  those  trees ;  in  the 
same  proportion  pruning  ought  to  be  avoided,  and  thinning  encouraged. 

"  Thirdly ;  That  particular  regard  should  be  had  to  the  soil  and  situa- 
tion, where  either  larches,  or  any  other  of  the  pine  tribe  are  planted,  to 


356 

remain  as  the  final  crop  :  for,  as  the  roots  of  these  chiefly  run  along  the 
surface,  and  as  in  them  the  great  current  of  the  sap  is  chiefly  confined 
to  one  channel,  that  is,  the  trunk,  consequently,  that  tribe  of  trees  is 
peculiarly  liable  to  injury  and  change,  when  subjected  to  unnatural 
agency." — Improv.  Count.  Res.  Vol.  II.  B.  I.  8. 

Nothing  can  be  more  ingenious  than  these  speculations,  or  more  phy- 
siologically just ;  and  I  rejoice  to  see,  that  the  practice  of  the  best  plant- 
ers is  improving,  with  the  advancement  of  science. 

Tlie  practice  of  pruning,  in  respect  to  the  objects  to  which  it  is  ap- 
plied, naturally  divides  itself  into  two  parts,  namely,  the  pruning  of 
trees  for  ornament,  and  for  profit.  In  pruning  for  ornament,  as  in  park- 
wood,  the  less  the  knife  is  employed  the  better,  except  it  be  to  keep  the 
tops  properly  balanced,  or  to  displace  some  luxuriant  shoot,  that  appears 
to  rival  the  main  or  leading  stem.  In  close  plantations,  consisting  of 
grove  and  midervvood  intermixed  (supposing  them  to  have  been  executed 
at  proper  distances),  the  only  object  should  be,  to  preserve  the  spiral 
shape  of  the  former,  and  the  subordinate  character  of  the  latter,  by 
timely  retrenchment.  If  that  be  not  effected,  nature  is  prevented  from 
generating  such  provisions,  as  are  indispensable  to  preserve  the  vigour 
of  botli.  In  both  of  the  above  cases,  the  system  of  "  cutting  in,"  or 
what  I  shall  venture  to  call  Terminal  Pruning,  will  be  found  most 
consistent  with  science,  aiid  with  successful  practice. 

In  pruning  woods  for  profit,  the  task  is  more  complicated,  and  conse- 
quently more  difficidt,  and  the  obtaining,  as  Pontey  insists  on,  "  the 
greatest  weight  of  wood,"  is  a  material  object,  provided  it  be  wood  of 
good  qvality,  which,  according  to  his  system,  cannot  always  be  pro- 
duced.    But  experience  has  shown  how  miseraldy  the  means  of  attain- 
ing this  object  has  been  mistaken  in  Scotland,  and  still  more  in  England, 
within  the  last  twenty  years.     To  Ccdl  the  lopping  and  hacking  method 
a  Scotch  practice  (as  some  late  writers  have  confidently  done),  is  nearly 
as  absurd,  as  to  call  the  "  General  method  of  Planting  Waste  Lands," 
as  practised  in  every  part  of  Europe,  where  the  art.  of  planting  is  known 
and  cultivated,  the  "  Scotch  Method  ;"  and  it  shows  an  extraordinary 
unacquaintance  with  the  history  of  that  art.     Poor  Scotland,  indeed, 
labours  diligently  to  follow  John  Bull  in  all  his  follies,  as  well  as  his 
improvements  ;  but  it  seems  hard  to  make  her  responsible  for  practices, 
which,  whether  good  or  bad,  she  unquestionably  has  derived  from  her 
neighbours  of  the  south.     It  is  a  certain  fact,  that  it  is  little  more  than  a 
century  since  the  arts  of  planting  and  gardening  were  generally  culti- 
vated in  Scotland,  and  that  they  were,  and  are  now  cultivated,  solely 
after  the  English  methods :  and  it  is  as  certain,  that  previously  to  the 


357 

publication  of  Pontey's  treatise  on  pnming,  which  came  out  in  1806,  tlie 
Jxirbarous  method  of  loppincf  trees,  with  a  view  to  their  improvement^ 
was  nearly  miknown  north  of  the  Tweed. 

If  planters  could  only  be  persuaded,  that,  by  means  of  lopping  and 
pruning,  they  will  not  accelerate  the  growth  of  trees,  it  would  be  a  great 
point  gained ;  and  that  if  woods  be  left  to  nature,  they  will  advance 
even  more  rapidly,  than  where  the  lopping  system  is  adopted.  The 
fact  is,  that  no  boughs  should  ever  be  removcels  larger  than  what  the 
growth  of  the  bark  will  in  two,  or  perhaps  three  years,  fairly  cover  ; 
and  even  with  such  a  precaution,  the  evil  of  knotty  and  unsound  wood 
(which  invariably  attends  the  lopping  method)  will  not  altogether  be 
remedied.  If  we  inquire  how  nature,  in  woods  of  her  own  sowing, 
raises  the  cleanest  and  soundest  timber  of  every  species,  we  shall  find, 
that  it  is  by  displacing,  early  and  gradually,  the  superfluous  lateral 
branches,  and  thereby  promoting  elongation  of  stem.  If  we  inquire 
how  she  produces  the  toughest  and  most  durable  wood,  it  will  be  seen, 
that  it  is  by  exposure  to  a  colder  atmosphere  than  that,  in  which  such 
elongation  of  stem  is  generated.  Let  us,  therefore,  prune  early,  and 
thin  gradually  and  frequently,  after  having  first  planted  much  more 
closely  for  profitable,  than  for  ornamental  purposes.  Yet  there  is  a 
closeness  of  collocation,  if  I  may  so  speak,  in  natural  woods,  that  is,  in 
woods  raised  fortuitously  from  the  seed,  which  the  planter,  for  obvious 
reasons,  will  not  venture  to  imitate. 

With  these  objects  in  view,  it  is  pleasing  to  observe,  that  the  judicioua 
system  of  "cutting  in"  is  now  adopted  by  many  pruners  of  acknowledged 
reputation.  This  consists,  when  we  displace  side-branches,  in  cutting 
away  at  first  a  third  part,  or  more,  at  the  extremity,  and  retaining  two- 
thirds,  or  even  less ;  but  we  must  defer  the  removal  of  the  entire  bough 
till  the  following,  or  even  another  season.  Thus  it  is  found,  on  the 
simplest  principles  of  vegetable  physiology,  that  the  power  of  increas- 
ing in  size,  which  the  bough  possessed,  will  by  this  process  be  sensibly 
diminished  ;  so  that,  after  a  year  or  two,  it  may  be  entirely  removed, 
with  the  least  possible  risk  of  injury  to  the  quality  of  the  wood.  In  the 
same  way,  if  a  terminal  bud  be  removed,  whether  by  intention  or  acci- 
dent, a  similar  result  will  follow,  although  naturally  in  a  lesser  degree. 
According  to  this  principle,  which  I  have  of  late  years  adopted,  I  can 
show  entire  young  plantations  at  this  place,  which  have  been  very 
rapidly  and  successfully  pruned,  and  their  progressive  vigour  wonder- 
fiilly  increased,  by  the  removel  of  terminal  shoots,  and  terminal  buds 
only,  as  circumstances  required ;  and  the  most  effectual  assistance  has 
thus  been  given  to  nature,  in  the  production  of  sound  wood. 


358 

Whoever  was  the  author  of  this  system  of  pmning,  which  I  have 
ventured  to  name  the  Terafinai.,  is  entitled  to  great  praise ;  and  I  am 
inclined  to  think,  that,  if  it  ever  liave  been  known  in  horticulture,  it  has 
not  been  applied  to  woods,  till  of  late  years,  and  even  now,  that  it  is 
not  commonly  so  applied.  The  Encyclopedias  of  Gardening  and  Agri- 
culture, in  which  every  thing  useful  and  scientific  is  generally  to  be 
found,  but  very  obscurely  allude  to  such  an  operation. 

There  is  a  meritorious  nurseryman  in  this  kingdom,  to  whom  I  was, 
some  time  since,  indebted  for  the  knowledge  of  this  system,  and  who 
has  practised  it,  as  he  states  to  me,  for  nearly  thirty  years,  without  hav- 
ing borrowed  it  from  any  one.  It  was  first  suggested  to  him,  as  it  appears, 
by  his  own  reflection,  and  has  since  been  confirmed,  by  considerable  ex- 
perience, and  most  unifonn  success.  He  was  surprised  when  I  informed 
him,  that  the  principle  was  known  and  acted  on,  in  some  parts  of  England, 
with  great  effect.  This  person,  who  is  not  less  unassuming  than  he  is 
ingenious,  is  possessed  of  valuable  materials  for  a  treatise  on  the  sub- 
ject; by  which,  besides  laying  do^vn  specific  rules  for  the  art  under 
different  circumstances,  directions  might  be  given,  for  raising  and  ma- 
naging plantations  under  this  system.  According  to  the  author's  opin- 
ion, the  pruning  should  be  practised  as  early  as  the  third  year,  after  the 
plantations  are  made,  and  be  continued  till  the  eighteenth  or  twentieth. 
He  has  likewise  constructed  tables,  showing  the  numbers  and  distances, 
according  to  which  the  trees  should  be  planted  on  an  acre  of  ground, 
and  the  comparative  results  of  the  ordinary,  and  of  the  terminal 
method.  In  the  present  low  state  of  our  arboricultural  knowledge,  I 
am  of  opinion,  that  a  present  more  acceptable  than  such  a  treatise  could 
not  be  made  to  the  British  public. 

I  request  forgiveness  of  the  reader  for  this  long  discussion,  which 
has  altogether  transcended  the  bounds  of  a  note,  and  swelled  to  a  sort 
of  disquisition.  But,  independently  of  my  own  observations  on  the 
above  interesting  subject,  I  was  desirous  to  give  as  much  publicity  as 
possible  to  Mr.  Loudon's  ingenious  speculations,  and  to  the  Terminal 
Method  of  Pruning,  which  promises  to  be  productive  of  such  general 
utility. 

Note  VI.     Page  133. 

It  gives  me  great  satisfaction  to  find,  that  the  opinions  here  held,  re- 
specting the  character  of  the  ramification  on  the  warmer  and  the  colder 
sides  of  trees,  are  supported  by  those  of  a  scientific  planter,  and  inge- 
nious observer,  tlie  late  Lord  Meadowbank,  whose  important  discovery 


359 

bf  the  method  of  decompounding  peat,  by  means  of  animal  manure,  is 
so  well  known  to  the  agriculturist.  To  a  pamphlet  printed  in  Edin- 
burgh, in  1815,  in  which  the  theory  last  mentioned,  is  clearly  given, 
there  is  annexed  a  small  tract,  entitled  "  Instructions  to  Foresters,"  in 
which  he  states  as  follows :  "  If  trees  are  vexed  by  the  winds  of  an  ex- 
posed situation,  but  not  destroyed  by  them,  their  lateral  shoots  towards 
the  exposed  point  are  shortened,  and  the  branches  multiplied ;  and  a 
similar  appearance  may  be  expected  at  the  tops  of  lofty  trees,  however 
naturally  vigorous,  which  have  reached  an  unsheltered  situation,  where 
the  winds  sweep  along  the  upper  surface  of  the  forest,  without  interrup- 
tion. These  winds  must  prove  unfavourable  to  the  quiet  deposition  of 
prepared  sap,  on  which  growth  must  in  some  degree  depend  ;  but,  of 
course,  the  surplus  sap  will  be  employed  by  the  plastic  powers  of  most 
trees,  in  multiplying  buds  and  branches,  which,  however,  must  be  com- 
paratively short,  and  crowded  together.  And  according  to  the  wise 
economy  of  nature,  as  very  often  happens,  there  is  great  reason  to 
think,  that  the  thick  clothing  of  leaves  and  branches  thus  provided 
for  the  tops  of  trees,  and  for  their  exposed  sides,  is  of  great  importance 
to  their  health  and  preservation."  p.  56. 

Note  VII.     Page  138. 

1  have  now  practised  this  method  for  so  many  years,  that  it  comes  to 
be  pretty  generally  known,  in  different  districts  of  the  kingdom.  In 
Perthshire,  Forfarshire,  Berwickshire  especially,  I  have  found  it  quite 
prevalent,  chiefly  through  the  communications  of  my  worthy  friend  Mr. 
Thomas  White,  the  celebrated  landscape-gardener,  and  his  father  of 
the  same  name  ;  and  in  other  districts,  as  I  am  informed,  it  is  familiar 
to  planters,  who  are  utterly  ignorant  of  the  source  from  whence  it  ori- 
ginated. On  inquiring  lately  of  a  Perthshire  gentleman,  what  benefit 
he  promised  himself,  from  the  practice  of  reversing  the  position  of  his 
trees,  on  removal  ?  He  candidly  replied,  "  that  he  knew  no  benefit  at 
all,  that  could  be  derived  from  It:  but  understanding  that  it  was  the 
fashion  of  the  day,  he  followed  it  implicitly,  as  he  followed  other  fash- 
ions, without  thinking  it  necessary  to  inquire  about  the  matter."  Now 
this  gentleman  is  a  person  of  large  property,  and  an  extensive  planter ; 
which  sufficiently  shows  the  state  of  our  general  intelligence  on  the  sub- 
ject of  tvood,  and  how  important  it  is,  if  fashion  must  regulate  the  bu- 
siness, that  the  fashion  should  be  founded  on  some  principles  of  science. 

Some  little  time  since,  I  was  applied  to  for  advice,  by  a  gentleman, 
whose  place  lies  on  the  west  coast,  and  whose  park  descends  in  a  gra- 


*•  360 

dual  slope,  to  the  margin  of  the  Atlantic.  In  this  situation,  his  trees 
are  severely  exposed  to  the  western  and  south-western  gales,  which 
though  mitigated  in  some  sort  by  the  skreen  of  Ireland,  occasion  hb 
single  and  detached  trees  to  lean  in  a  remarkable  manner  to  the  east  and 
north-east,  and  become  objects  of  defoniiity,  rather  than  beauty.  This, 
he  said,  was  the  case  with  the  whole  of  them,  that  had  not  been  thinned 
out  from  old  grove-wood,  and  which  for  a  considerable  time  had  had 
the  benefit  of  shelter. 

I  advised  him,  in  all  prominent  or  favourite  situations,  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  mansion-house,  of  approaches,  or  the  like  (where  the  trees  were 
otherwise  of  fine  figure,  and  of  no  very  great  size,  that  is,  not  exceed- 
ing from  six  to  eight  feet  in  girth),  to  loosen  them  in  the  ground,  as  if 
for  removal,  according  to  the  method  practised  here  ;  raising  the  ball  or 
mass  of  earth  round  the  stem,  and  with  it  the  turf  unbroken,  nine  feet 
out  from  the  stem  at  the  least ;  and  endeavouring  beyond  that  distance, 
for  seven  or  eight  feet  more  (according  to  circumstances),  to  preserve 
the  whole  of  the  roots,  if  possible,  and  especially  the  minute  fibres 
entire,  in  extricating  them  from  the  ground.  In  this  way,  in  good 
rooting-ground,  he  would  have  roots  sixteen  or  seventeen  feet  long  of  a 
side.  As  soon  as  the  tree  was  pulled  down,  and  that  the  depth  or  thick- 
ness of  the  mass,  or  ball  of  earth  could  he  ascertained,  I  further  advi- 
sed, that  the  bottom  of  it  should  be  worked  as  flat  as  possible,  even 
should  some  downward  or  perpendicular  shoots  suffer  in  the  operation  ; 
when,  if  there  were  the  slightest  declivity  in  the  ground  (as  generally 
happens  towards  the  exposed  side),  the  ball  or  mass  might  be  wheeled 
round  on  its  hottom  the  entire  circle^  and  thus  the  position  of  the  branch- 
es be  completely  reversed. 

During  this  process,  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  the  most  favourable 
opportunity  would  be  afforded,  supposing  the  land  to  be  of  a  shallow 
description,  to  extend  the  pabulum  of  the  tree,  by  the  introduction  of  fresh 
mould,  and  suitable  compost,  during  the  replanting.  No  lightening  or 
mutilating  of  the  top  or  lateral  branches  would  here  be  necessary ; 
because  the  person  directing  the  work  would  necessarily  take  care  to 
ascertain,  before  its  commencement,  the  proper  extent  of  the  excavation, 
and  the  due  length  of  the  roots  and  fibres,  so  as  to  proportion  the  roots 
to  the  ivants  of  the  top.  Were  this  process  conducted  with  tolerable 
judgment,  and  according  to  the  directions  given  in  the  present  Treatise, 
I  ventured  to  promise  the  owner,  and  I  think  not  rashly,  that  with  expert 
workmen,  and  at  the  expense  of  from  15s.  to  20s.  per  tree,  he  might 
substitute  a  very  handsome,  for  a  very  unsightly  object.  In  a  few  years 
likewise,  it  would  happen,  that  ihc  tree  would  be  beautifully  balanced, 


361 

by  an  extension  of  its  branches  on  ihn  deficient  side,  now  turned  to  lee- 
ward, without  any  loss  of  the  powers  of  davelopment,  in  either  its 
branches,  or  its  roots. 

I  think  it  worth  while  to  state  the  above,  as  being  in  a  great  measure 
a  remedy  for  that,  for  which  no  remedy  seems  as  yet  to  have  been  dis- 
covered, and  which  is  an  evil  of  considerable  magnitude,  to  persons  so 
circumstanced.  No  one,  of  course,  will  suppose,  that  it  is  meant  to 
recommend  the  reversing  or  wheeling  round  of  ill-balanced  trees,  in 
ordinary  circumstances ;  because,  where  the  exposure  is  not  excessive, 
and  the  two  angles  formed  by  trees  with  the  ground,  on  the  sheltered 
and  the  windward  sides,  are  not  extremely  different,  judicious  pruning 
may  certainly  cure  every  deformity  of  top.  But  in  any  case,  much  will 
depend  on  the  judgment  displayed  in   the  execution. 

Note  VIII.  Page  136. 

*rhe  notion  that  trees,  whether  young  or  old,  suffer  greatly  on  remo- 
val, if  not  replanted  in  the  same  exposure,  and  also  in  the  same  position 
according  to  the  points  of  the  compass,  in  which  they  previously  stood, 
appears  to  be  a  prejudice  of  great  antiquity.  Theophrastus,  the  only 
writer  in  ancient  times  deserving  the  name  of  a  phytologist,  gravely 
states  the  opinion,  and  gives  his  reasons  for  entertaining  it,  namely,  the 
power  which  habit  exerts  over  all  plants,  and  their  inability  to  resist  the 
elements.  In  all  this  he  is  accurately  copied  by  the  Geoponic  writers, 
as  may  be  seen  by  the  quotation  from  Anatolius  (Sect.  II.  Note  VII. 
anteh.),  also  by  Cato,  Columella,  Palladius,  and  others.  The  mode 
prescribed  by  the  whole  of  them,  is  to  mark  the  trees,  before  being 
taken  up,  with  white,  or  other  colours,  so  that  the  sides,  which  faced 
the  north  or  south,  &c.,  may  be  regularly  turned  again  to  the  same 
quarters.  Pliny,  though  usually  not  slow  in  retailing  the  fables  or  the 
prejudices  of  others,  is  the  only  ancient  writer,  who  treats  the  doctrine 
with  indifference  or  contempt  (See  Hist.  Nat.  L.  XVII.  2.).  Virgil, 
like  those  who  went  before  him,  describes  the  same  process  of  marking 
the  south  and  north  sides  of  trees,  but  he  describes  it  like  a  poet ; 

Q.uin  etiain  cceU  regioiiem  in  cortice  sigiiant; 
Ut  quo  quaeque  inodo  steteril,  qua  parte  calores 
Austrinos  tulerit,  qtise  terga  obveilerit  axi, 
Restituant:  aded  in  leneris  cuiisuescere  multum  est. 

Georg.  L.  II.  269 

It  is  not  to  be  supposed,  that,  among  the  phytologists  of  the  i7th 

46 


362 

century,  there  would  be  any  dissenting  voices  against  such  ancient  au- 
thorities. Wise,  Austen,  Cooke,  and  all  our  other  early  arboriculturists 
advocate  the  same  system.  Even  the  father  of  English  planting,  the 
respectable  Evelyn,  who  united  practice  to  theory,  is  so  convinced  of 
its  soundness,  that  he  is  regularly  angry  with  Pliny,  for  treating  it  with 
contempt.  "  The  southern  parts  of  trees  (he  says)  being  on  a  sudden 
turned  to  the  north,  does  starve  and  destroy  more  trees,  how  careful  so- 
ever men  may  have  been  in  ordering  their  roots,  and  preparing  the 
ground,  than  any  other  accident  whatsoever,  neglect  of  staking  (i.  e. 
propping),  and  defending  from  cattle  excepted****.  Which  monition, 
though  Pliny  and  some  others  think  good  to  neglect,  or  esteem  indiffe- 
rent, I  can  confirm  from  frequent  losses  of  my  own,  and  particular 
trials,  having  sometimes  transplanted  great  trees  at  midsummer  with 
success,  and  miscarried  in  others,  where  the  circumstance  of  aspect 
only  was  omitted." — Silva,  Vol.  I.  pp.  98,  99.  But  it  may  be  observed, 
that  unless  these  great  trees  were  fir-trees,  or  other  evergreens,  this 
worthy  man  should  have  reflected,  that  the  extraordinary  season  he  se- 
lected for  the  work  (a  season  which,  on  other  occasions,  he  himself  is 
far  from  recommending),  suggested  good  ground  for  miscarriage,  with- 
out having  recourse  to  imaginary  causes. 

There  is  no  writer,  ancient  or  modern,  who  ever  had  more  science,  and 
more  practical  skill  united,  than  MiUer,  in  the  cultivation  of  wood,  and 
he  distinctly  states,  that  from  repeated  trials,  "he  could  not  observe  the 
least  difference  in  the  growth  of  those  trees,  which  were  so  placed  (that 
is,  as  they  had  previously  stood),  and  others  which  had  been  reversed." 
See  Gardener's  and  Botanist's  Diet,  in  voc.  "Planting."  A  few  of  the 
later  phytologists  support  the  same  opinion,  in  which  long  experience 
obliges  me  to  coincide ;  although  I  am  surprised  to  observe,  that  modern 
writers  of  some  name  are  not  wanting,  to  perpetuate  the  prejudice. 

Note  IX.     Page  136. 

Although  I  have  never,  m  my  own  practice,  made  an  exception  to 
this  rule,  yet  were  I  to  make  any,  it  would  be  respecting  the  small  ter- 
minal shoots  of  trees,  which  certainly  might  be  retrenched  without 
injury,  and  perhaps  with  advantage.  In  a  communication  with  which 
I  was  honoured,  from  the  illustrious  President  of  the  Horticultural  So- 
ciety of  London,  Mr.  Knight,  afler  approving  generally  of  my  theory 
ns  to  the  preservative  principle,  he  has  the  following  valuable  remarks. 

"  I  have  only  one  suggestion  to  offer,  for  your  consideration.  All 
trees  have,  I  think,  after  they  arrive  at  the  age  of  puberty,  generally 


363 

more  slender  shoots  at  the  extremities  of  the  branches  (which  slender 
shoots  are  intended  to  bear  blossoms),  than  are  beneficial  to  the  tree 
itself:  and  if  the  number  of  these  were  reduced  in  the  transplanted 
tree,  it  would  still  expose  as  much  foliage  to  the  light,  as  if  many  more 
such  slender  shoots  remained,  while  the  expenditure  of  sap  in  forming 
shaded,  and  therefore  useless  foliage,  would  be  saved,  I  have  trans- 
planted fruit-trees  of  different  kinds  of  a  large  size,  without  shortening 
their  large  branches,  and  I  have  always  found  much  advantage,  in  dimi- 
nishing considerably  the  number  of  their  slender  terminal  shoots." 


364 


SECTION  V. 


Note  I-     Page  152. 

The  important  principle  here  touched  upon  is  not  so  fully  illustrated 
as  it  might  have  been.  If  the  reader  have  attentively  considered,  first, 
the  principles  promulgated,  and  next  their  development  and  application 
in  the  selection  of  subjects,  the  conclusions  which  he  should  arrive  at 
will  necessarily  follow.  In  the  words  of  the  text,  "  he  may  rest  assured, 
in  this  case,  that  his  success  or  miscarriage  will  be  in  the  precise  ratio, 
in  which  his  subjects  may  have  obtained  the  Protecting  Properties.  If 
fully  obtained,  the  progress  of  the  trees  will  be  visible  from  the  begin- 
ning ;  but  if  imperfectly,  their  progress  will  be  retarded,  until  the  defi- 
ciency be  made  up."  Yet,  as  the  errors  most  commonly  committed 
by  planters,  and  the  ill  success  that  attends  them,  usually  result  from  an. 
improper  selection  of  subjects,  I  shall  say  a  few  words  upon  it  liere,  by 
way  of  practical  commentary. 

Nineteen  times  in  twenty,  or,  much  more  probably,  ninety-nine  times 
in  a  hundred,  planters,  who  remove  large  trees,  select  their  subjects 
injudiciously.  Perhaps,  more  correctly  speaking,  they  make  no  select- 
tion  at  all,  according  to  any  preconceived  principle,  or  rule  of  choice. 
Supposing  a  man  carefully  to  take  up  and  plant  a  tree  so  selected,  which 
has  tolerable  roots,  it  necessarily  follows,  that  it  must  have  tolerable 
branches.  But  it  may  happen,  from  the  circumstances  in  which  it  has 
been  placed,  that  it  is  deficient  in  stoutness  of  stem,  and,  what  is  still 
worse,  it  may  have  no  proper  thickness  and  induration  of  bark,  to  pro- 
tect the  sap-vessels.  We  shall  further  suppose,  that  he  has  only  cur- 
sorily perused  the  foregoing  pages ;  and  without  altogether  denying  the 
correctness  of  the  principles  laid  down  (because  no  man,  attentively 
viewing  natural  causes  and  effects,  can  deny  them),  he  considers  this 
as  a  pretty  fair  experiment  of  the  efficacy  of  the  Preservative  system. 

What,  then,  happens  ?  The  roots  being  not  extensive,  and  the  stem 
slender,  it  is  soon  discovered,  that  without  propping,  the  tree  cannot 
stand.  This  is  thought  very  strange,  indeed,  in  the  new  system,  which 
professes  to  discard  all  such  unsightly  appliances.  We  will  next  sup- 
pose, that  the  props  are  applied  with  duo  diligence  and  success  for  two 


365 

or  three  years;  and  meanwhile,  that  the  roots  and  fibres,  being  com- 
paratively undisturbed,  extend  under  ground  for  five  or  six  years  more. 
As  to  the  branches,  lew  or  none  having  decayed  in  the  beginning,  the 
tree,  by  the  second  year,  has  probably  carried  a  good  leaf,  but  has  made 
no  shoots  of  any  sort. 

Now  this  tree,  as  it  is  not  in  possession  of  all  the  protecting  proper- 
ties, can  develop  those  which  it  possesses,  only  in  an  inferior  degree ; 
therefore,  "  its  progress  must  be  retarded  (as  the  text  has  it),  until  the 
deficiency  be  made  up."  If  it  chance  to  be  in  a  situation  relatively 
sheltered,  and  in  a  favourable  soil,  it  will,  after  five  or  six  years  more 
in  this  climate,  begin  to  obtain  the  proper  stoutness  of  stem,  and  thick- 
ness of  bark,  which  it  should  have  had  in  the  beginning :  but  if  the 
exposure  be  great,  whatever  be  the  soil,  ten  or  twelve  years  still  may 
elapse,  ere  "  the  deficiency  be  made  up."  Thus,  in  the  last  mentioned 
case  (which  is  by  far  the  more  common  of  the  two),  after  about  eighteen 
or  twenty  years,  the  tree,  having  struggled  under  the  unnatural  circum- 
stances of  cold  and  exposure,  to  generate  provisions,  which  warmth 
and  shelter,  in  the  previous  plantation,  or  transplanting  nursery,  would 
have  speedily  conferred  on  it,  at  length  surmounts  the  evils  incident  to 
injudicious  selection,  and  begins  to  shoot  forth  with  proper  vigour. — 
Such  at  least  is  its  progress  in  the  climate  of  Scotland. 

This  is  no  exaggerated  picture,  but  a  plain  statement  of  facts,  such 
as  always  occur,  when  the  laws  of  nature  are  disregarded,  and  the  de- 
velopment of  the  properties  she  confers  are  checked  in  their  progress. 
The  above  illustration  of  the  doctrine  set  forth  in  the  text,  that  "  we 
must  wait  tiU  the  deficiency  be  made  up,"  is  given  on  the  supposition, 
that  the  tree  has  tolerable  roots  and  branches,  but  is  without  the  other 
prerequisites.  But,  on  a  supposition  that  the  tree  possessed  the  other 
protecting  properties,  and  that  roots  or  branches  were  deficient,  there 
would  be  a  corresponding  result ;  and  no  vigorous  progress  could  in  the 
same  way  be  expected  from  the  plant,  until  the  deficiency  was  made 
up,  in  like  manner. 


366 


SECTION  VI. 

Note  I.     Page  160. 

According  to  Bergman,  the  soil  best  adapted  to  culture  consists  of 
4-lOths  of  clay,  3-lOths  sand,  2-lOths  calcareous  earth,  and  1-lOth  mag- 
nesia. Fourcroy  and  Hassenfratz  found  9216  parts  of  fertile  soil  to  contain 
305  parts  of  carbon,  together  with  279  parts  of  oil ;  of  which,  according 
to  the  calculations  of  Lavoisier,  220  parts  may  be  considered  as  car- 
bon ;  so  that  the  whole  of  the  carbon  contained  in  the  oil  may  be  esti- 
mated at  nearly  525  parts,  not  reckoning  the  roots  of  vegetables,  or  about 
l-16th  part  of  its  weight.  Young,  a  scientific  agriculturist,  observed, 
that  equal  weights  of  different  soils,  when  dried  and  reduced  to  powder 
yielded  by  distillation  quantities  of  air,  in  some  measure  corresponding 
with  the  ratio  of  their  values.  The  air  was  a  mixture  of  fixed  and  in- 
flammable air,  proceeding  probably  from  the  decomposition  of  the 
water,  but  partly  also,  as  may  be  supposed,  from  its  power  of  abstract- 
ing a  quantity  of  air  from  the  atmosphere,  which  the  soil  is  likewise 
capable  of  doing. 

One  of  the  most  favourable  soils  in  England,  for  the  production  of 
fine  wood,  is  said  to  be  Sheffield-place,  the  seat  of  Lord  Sheffield. 
"  What  is  most  remarkable  (as  Pontey  observes)  is,  that  the  oak  and 
the  larch  flourish  equally  upon  it ;  though  it  would  seem  too  light  for 
the  former,  and  too  stiff  for  the  latter." — Profitable  Planter,  p.  106. 
In  order  to  ascertain  the  constituent  parts  of  a  soil  so  celebrated  for  the 
production  of  timber.  Sir  Humphrey  Davy  submitted  one  hundred  parts 
of  the  entire  soil  to  analysis,  of  which  the  following  was  the  result : 

Water 3 

Silex 54 

Alumine 28 

Carbonate  of  Lime 3 

Oxide  of  Iron 5 

Decomposing  Vegetable  matter 4 

Loss 3 

100  parts. 
This,  no  doubt,  is  a  very  favourable  statp  of  rompnnent  parts  ;  nltliougli 


367 


we  might  have  expected  a  greater  proportion  of  dccomimsing  vegetable 
matter,  and  perhaps  of  carbonate  of  lime.  Cohsiderable  depth  may  be 
supposed  to  exist  above  the  substratum,  which  it  is  surprising  that  Pon- 
tey  should  have  omitted  to  mention.  In  as  far  as  tiie  growth  of  timber 
is  concerned,  any  account  may  be  considered  as  very  imperfect,  without 
a  specification  of  it. 

Note  II.     Page  161. 

The  ancients,  although  they  knew  little  of  the  history  and  properties, 
and  still  less  of  the  anatomy  and  internal  structure  of  plants,  were  yet 
sufficiently  conversant  with  arboriculture,  as  an  art  of  practice,  and 
particularly,  they  removed  large  trees  ■with,  as  great  success,  as  any  of 
our  planters  of  the  present  day.  Accordingly  we  find,  that  many  of  the 
best  rules  and  maxims,  in  our  books  on  planting,  are  taken  from  their 
writings.  A  more  judicious  one  there  cannot  be,  than  that  here  men- 
tioned in  the  text,  namely,  always  to  give  to  a  transplanted  tree  a  soil 
better  than  what  it  had  before  removal.  Columella  says,  "  prudentis 
coloni  est,  ex  deteriori  terr^  potius  in  meliorem,  qukm  ex  meliore  in 
deteriorem,  transferre." — De  Re  Rust.  L.  III.  5.  Pliny  delivers  the 
same  maxim,  but  seems  to  consider  similarity  of  soil  as  more  important 
to  be  studied,  even  than  superiority,  for  the  new  site  ;  in  which,  how- 
ever, he  is  not  borne  out  by  experience.  "  Ante  omnia,  in  similem 
transferri  terram,  aut  meliorem  oportet :  nee  6  tepidis  aut  praecocibus, 
in  frigidos  aut  serotinos  situs,  ut  neque  ex  his  in  illos." — Hist.  Natur. 
L.  XVII.  11. 

Note  III.     Page  169. 

Were  I  called  upon  to  name  the  person,  to  whom  the  farmer,  in  most 
districts  of  Scotland,  and  in  many  of  England,  is  under  the  greatest 
obhgations,  I  should  certainly  name  the  late  Lord  Meadowbank.  The 
arboriculturist  in  both  countries  must  also  rank  him  among  his  best  bene- 
factors. In  ancient  times,  such  a  person  might  very  possibly  have  been 
deified ;  at  all  events,  a  statue  would  have  been  erected  to  the  memorj' 
of  the  man,  who  instructed  his  countrjTnen  in  the  art  of  at  once  doub- 
ling and  tripling  the  whole  mass  of  their  farm  manure,  by  a  very  simple 
and  certain  process.  In  modern  days,  likewise,  we  erect  statues,  but  it 
is  not  for  achievements  of  this  useful  species. 

It  is  now  more  than  twenfy  years  since  Lord  Meadowbank  commu- 
nicated his  discovery  to  the  public,  in  a  small  pamphlet,  entitled,  "  Di- 


368 

rections  for  preparing  Manure  from  Peat ;"  but  I  do  not  know  whethef 
much  improvement  has  since  been  made,  in  the  art  of  fermenting  that 
substance.  The  general  complaint  is,  that  it  is  nearly  incapable  of  being 
decomposed,  by  the  small  quantity  of  animal  manure,  which  Lord 
Meadowbank  prescribes,  that  is,  a  third  or  fourth  part ;  and  indeed,  that 
it  cannot  be  decomposed  at  all,  or  reduced  to  the  state  of  a  fine  dark- 
coloured  mould,  in  which  neither  peat  nor  dung  is  discernible. 

Having  paid  as  much  attention  as  most  persons  to  this  process,  for 
several  years  back,  for  both  arboricultural  and  agricultural  purposes,  I 
am  satisfied,  that  the  want  of  success,  so  generally  experienced,  is  owing 
to  two  causes  chiefly ;  first,  the  too  moist  condition  of  the  peat,  when  it 
is  made  up  ;  and  secondly,  the  exhausted  state  of  the  dung  employed  in 
the  fermentation  ;  both  of  which,  as  stated  in  the  text,  prevent  the  an- 
tiseptic quality  of  the  moss  from  being  counteracted,  and  the  peat  from 
being  rendered  soluble. 

As  to  the  first  point,  the  moist  state  of  the  peat,  it  seems  clear,  as 
Lord  Meadowbank  has  observed,  that,  although  no  active  fermentation 
can  take  place  without  moisture,  yet  moisture  may  superabound  ;  and 
therefore,  it  is  necessary  to  wheel  out  the  peat  some  weeks  beforehand 
from  the  pit,  in  order  that  the  superfluity  may  be  expelled,  by  exposure 
to  the  atmosphere.  In  this  state,  however,  I  have  seldom  found,  that  I 
could,  by  even  thrice  fermenting  the  mass,  eflfectually  decompose  the 
peat,  and  thereby  reduce  it  to  a  friable  mould.  In  order  to  remedy  this, 
I  have  successfully  practised  the  following  method  of  procuring  peat- 
moss of  superior  quality  ;  which,  as  it  has  succeeded  with  myself,  I 
shall  shortly  communicate,  in  the  hope  that  it  may  prove  of  the  same 
use  to  others. 

Whoever  has  the  command  of  this  valuable  substance,  must  be  aware, 
that,  when  dug  out  for  fuel,  it  is  done  in  sections  or  banks,  from  four  to 
six  feet  deep;  where,  after  throvdng  back  the  upper  strata,  on  the  spread- 
field  (as  it  is  called),  the  peat  is  set  out  to  dry.  These  masses  of  the 
superincumbent  strata,  after  some  years'  work,  naturally  extend,  and 
soon  cover  the  field  to  a  considerable  depth.  'I'hey  accumulate  here 
and  there  in  irregular  mounds  ;  and  being  exposed  to  the  elements,  and 
particularly  to  frost,  they  gradually  advance  in  decomposition,  and 
assume  the  appearance  of  a  black  mould,  sometimes  of  a  foot  and  eighteen 
inches  deep.  In  this  desirable  state  it  is  to  be  carted  away,  and  thrown 
up  in  heaps,  for  the  purpose  of  fermentation  ;  a  process,  which  it  is  thus 
prepared  lo  undergo  at  once,  and  with  the  one-half  of  the  difficulty  that 
attends  the  pure  peat,  as  prescribed  by  Lord  Meadowbank. 

Besides  this  improvement,  a  great  saving  is  made  in  dung  and  labour; 


369 

ihc  one-half  of  the  dung  only  bein^  required  to  excite  fermentation,  and 
less  than  the  one-half  of  the  labour  to  turn  tlie  heaiis.  If  the  fuel  be 
cut  down  to  the  clay  in  a  regular  manner,  as  should  always  be  done ; 
or  if  the  spread-field  in  summer  can  be  turned  up  with  the  plough,  a 
considerable  improvement  may  be  made,  in  procuring  a  greater  mass  of 
materials,  and  also  in  exposing  a  larger  surface  to  the  action  of  the 
atmosphere,  and  preparing  it  for  future  use.  With  such  materials  I 
have  found,  that  fermented  moss-compost  may  not  only  be  prepared 
more  perfectly,  than  by  the  former  method,  but  at  nearly  one-half  of 
the  expense. 

In  respect  to  the  second  point,  the  exhausted  stale  of  the  dung,  before 
being  applied.  There  is  nothing  more  common,  than  to  take  dung  for 
this  sort  of  compost,  from  the  great  mass,  accumulated  for  months  in 
the  farm-yard,  and  never  stirred,  excepting  for  the  spring  or  fallow 
crops.  But  for  this  purpose,  dung,  supposing  it  to  be  the  joint  produce 
of  horses  and  cattle  equally,  should  be  regularly  carried  out,  and  applied 
to  the  compost-heaps,  once  a  fortnight  or  three  weeks,  at  the  least. 
Thus,  it  will  be  applied,  before  much  disposition  to  fermentation  comes 
on ;  after  which,  it  is  plain,  that  all  animal  manure  becomes  nearly 
effete,  and  loses  the  greater  part  of  its  value.  In  order  that  the  fresh 
manure  may  be  applied  with  the  greatest  effect,  sufficient  masses  or 
heaps  of  peat-moss  must  always  be  in  readiness ;  and  should  it  happen 
to  be  late  in  the  season,  that  is,  after  the  month  of  October,  it  vdll  be 
necessary  to  cover  them  as  soon  as  mixed  up,  with  straw,  rushes,  shows, 
or  such  other  substance,  as  will  prevent  the  escape  of  the  heat.  Were 
a  farmer  or  planter,  who  has  the  command  of  peat-moss  at  a  reasonable 
distance,  diligently  to  proceed  in  this  manner,  it  is  no  exaggeration  to 
say,  that  he  would  annually  double,  or  more  probably  triple  the  amount 
of  his  disposable  manure. 

The  preparing  of  moss-compost  with  lime  in  a  proper  manner,  so  as 
really  to  decompose  the  peat,  and  preserve  the  qualities  of  the  lime,  is 
a  process  which  is  not  generally  understood.  The  common  way  is  to 
mix,  in  nearly  equal  portions,  lime  newly  calcined  [Scot,  lime-shells), 
and  peat-moss  ;  by  which  means,  heat  being  disengaged,  in  far  too  great 
proportion,  and  the  lime  suddenly  slacked  by  the  moisture  of  the  moss, 
the  heat  becomes  so  violent  as  to  reduce  the  peat  to  charcoal ;  to  dissi- 
pate in  a  gaseous  state  all  its  component  parts,  excepting  only  the  ashes, 
part  of  the  carbonaceous  matter,  and  the  fixed  air  absorbed  by  the  lime. 
Thus,  the  lime  is  rendered  nearly  powerless,  as  mentioned  in  the  text, 
and  brought  back  to  the  state  of  mere  chalk,  instead  of  forming  such  a 

47 


370 

combination  with  the  peat,  and  the  gas  generated  in  the  process,  as,  on 
being  apphed  to  the  soil,  will  promote  the  growth  of  plants. 

The  late  ingenious  Lord  Dundonald,  our  earliest  writer  on  agricultural 
chemistiy,  was  the  first  person  who  taught  the  method  of  preparing  this 
valuable  compost,  both  cheaply  and  scientifically,  in  his  useful  work  on 
"  The  Connexion  of  Chemistry  with  Agriculture."  From  his  residence 
at  one  time,  in  the  higher  districts  of  Lanarkshire,  where  peat-moss 
abounds,  he  had  a  better  opportunity,  than  most  of  our  chemists,  of  at- 
tending to  its  effects.  I  shall  therefore  give  his  directions,  which  are 
taken  from  real  practice,  in  his  own  words.  Lime-compost,  he  observes, 
is  prepared,  "  by  mixing  newly  made,  and  completely  slacked  lime,  with 
about  five  or  six  times  its  weight  of  peat,  which  should  be  moderately 
humid,  and  not  in  too  dry  a  state.  In  this  case,  the  heat  generated  will 
be  moderate,  and  never  sufficient  to  convert  the  peat  into  carbonaceous 
matter,  or  to  throw  off,  in  a  state  of  fixable  air,  the  acids  therein  con- 
tained. The  gases  thus  generated  will  be  inflammable  and  phlogisti- 
cated  air,  forming  volatile  alkali,  which  will  combine,  as  it  is  formed, 
with  the  oxygenated  part  of  the  peat,  that  remains  unacted  on  by  the 
lime,  applied  for  this  especial  purpose,  in  a  small  proportion.  By  this 
mode  of  conducting  the  process,  a  soluble  saline  matter  will  be  procu- 
red, consisting  of  phosphat  and  oxalat  of  ammoniac,  whose  beneficial 
effects  on  vegetation  are  already  well  known  to  the  argriculturist." — 
Pp.  109,  110. 

It  appears,  from  what  has  been  said  above,  that  an  ignorance  of  the 
true  nature  of  these  ingredients,  has  probably  disappointed  the  farmer, 
not  less  than  the  planter,  in  the  application  of  this  excellent  compound ; 
which  I  can  particularly  recommend,  either  for  a  top-dressing  for  grass 
grounds,  or  a  valuable  compost  for  the  roots  of  trees.  The  proportion 
of  the  lime  to  the  peat-moss  here  given  should  be  carefully  observed : 
and  it  would  be  a  great  improvement,  in  order  to  insure  its  full  effect, 
were  the  preparation  to  be  made  under  cover^  in  a  shed  or  outhouse 
dedicated  to  the  purpose  ;  because  a  superabundance  of  rain,  or  too 
great  an  exposure  to  the  air,  will  prevent  a  due  action  of  the  lime  upon 
the  peat.  As  is  truly  remarked  by  the  ingenious  nobleman  above  refer- 
red to,  the  success  of  most  operations,  but  more  especially  those  of  a 
chemical  nature,  greatly  depends  on  a  sedulous  observance  of  circum- 
stances seemingly  trivial ;  and  it  is  by  the  neglect  of  these,  that  the 
most  important  objects  dependent  on  them  are  generally  defeated. 

I  believe,  there  arc  many  gentlcniuu  good  planters,  but  ardent  agri- 
culturists, who,  in  perusing  this  essay,  and  perceiving  what  science 


371 

might  accomplish,  towards  the  improvement  of  thoir  parks  l)y  means  of 
the  transplanting  machine,  might  yet  be  deterred  from  a  due  preparation 

of  the  soil,  by  the  seeming  quantity  of  manurr  ihnt  is  proscribed  for 
it.  But  here  is  a  noble,  and  valuable  compound,  adapted  to  all  soils 
and  climates,  and  which  may  bo  applied  at  a  very  small  expense,  with- 
out encroaching  on  the  stercoraceous  collections  of  their  farm-yards. 
There  are  comparatively  few  situations  in  this  kingdom,  in  which  peat 
moss  of  tolerable  quality  is  unattainable  on  account  of  distance  ;*  and 
it  is  fortunate  that  it  is  so ;  because  we  know  no  given  substance  that 
could  supply  its  place.  In  many  districts  (as  is  seen  in  the  present 
section),  it  costs,  when  made  up  with  lime,  according  to  the  above  men- 
tioned method,  not  more  than  Gd.  per  cart-load  ;  and  there  are  others, 
in  which  it  may  be  had  at  a  still  smaller  cost.  But  much  depends  on 
the  skill  and  attention  that  are  bestowed  on  making  it  up. 

Note  IV.     Page  192. 

I  conceive  that  I  have  made  a  considerable  improvement  on  the  ordi- 
nary method  of  trenching  or  double-digging  of  ground,  whether  for 
horticultural  or  arboricultural  purposes.  Common  gardeners'  trenching 
is  often  a  mere  turning  up  and  turning  down  of  the  soil,  in  regular  strata, 
without  effecting  any  pulverization,  or  comminution  of  the  parts  ;  and 
although  it  deepens,  it  generally  does  nothing  more,  especially  when  the 
trenching  is  done  on  grass-grounds;  The  method  which  I  have  prac- 
tised with  great  effect,  for  twenty  years,  I  can  much  recommend  to 
others. 

In  trenching  eighteen  inches  deep  (and  any  thing  less  is  of  little  use), 
instead  of  keeping  the  bottom  of  the  trench  eighteen  inches  wide,  or, 
as  it  is  generally  done,  only  a  foot,  I  would  have  it  kept  two  feet  wide  ; 
and,  instead  of  executing  the  two  spits  deep  successively,  Mdth  a  regular 
shoveling  after  each,  I  would  have  three  spits  executed,  luithout  any 
shoveling,  but  with  a  good  Scotch  spade  (as  it  is  called),  of  which  the 
mouth  is  at  least  ten  inches  in  length.  The  solid  side  of  the  trench  is, 
of  course,  cut  perpendicularly ;  but  the  loose  side,  or  face  of  the  work, 
should  be  kept  at  a  slope  of  not  less  than  an  angle  of  fifly  or  sixty 
degrees,  in  such  a  way,  as  that  in  throwing  on  the  contents,  the  surface 


*  "In  two-thirds  of  all  the  land  in  Scotland  (says  an  intelligent  writer),  moss  suffi- 
cient for  making  compost,  may  be  found  within  a  inilc.  Unless  it  be  in  some  parts  of 
the  counties  of  Edinburgh  and  Haddington,  there  is  scarce  one  farm  in  ticolland,  south 
of  the  Forth,  but  can  have  moss  within  five  miles;  and  not  one  farm  in  a  thousand,  but 
may  find  it  within  three  miles  "—ytiiore's  Treatise  on  Moss- Earth.— x\  174. 


372 

mould  may  crumble  down,  and  m  some  sort  mix  with  the  entire  mass 
excavated.  When  I  thought  of  this  method  twenty  years  ago,  the 
workmen  ohjected  to  the  execution  of  three  spits  deep,  at  the  same 
price  per  fall  (Anglice  pole),  as  had  been  paid  for  two  spits.  But,  on 
persuading  them  to  try,  they  discovered,  that  instead  of  being  more,  it 
was  less  laborious  than  the  two  spits,  with  the  two  shovelings  ;  and  thus, 
after  a  little  practice,  I  was  enabled  to  add  another  inch,  and  sometimes 
two,  to  the  depth  of  the  work,  for  the  same  expense,  and  likewise  to 
obtain  a  far  greater  comminution  of  the  parts.  Since  that  time,  we 
never  trench  according  to  any  other  method  here ;  and  the  benefit  re- 
sulting from  it  has  induced  others  to  adopt  the  practice.  In  the  Ency- 
clopedia of  Gardening  (§i  23G.),  there  is  an  excellent  style  of  trenching 
described,  for  mixing  soils,  but  on  too  extensive  a  scale  for  any  thing 
but  horticultural  purposes  of  the  most  expensive  sort. 


The  trenching  or  deepening  of  ground  is  a  practice  of  first-rate 
importance  in  arboriculture,  whether  to  trees  during  infancy,  in  the  nur- 
sery-ground, or  after  they  have  obtained  a  more  advanced  age.  In  the 
present  section,  the  benefit  attending  it  has  been  so  particularly  insisted 
on,  that  no  more  could  be  necessary  to  be  said  upon  the  subject  in  this 
place,  had  not  the  public  attention  been  particularly  turned  to  it  by  a  late 
writer,  Mr.  William  Withers,  junior,  of  Holt,  Norfolk. 

This  gentleman  has  lately  published  two  pamphlets  on  the  practice  in 
question,  the  object  of  which  is  to  show,  that  by  trenching  the  ground 
previously  to  planting,  and  then  keeping  it  clean  for  some  years  after- 
wards, greater  progress  will  be  made  by  wood  of  every  sort,  and  conse- 
quently a  greater  return  to  the  planter,  in  ten  or  twelve  years,  than  in 
five-and  twenty  and  thirty,  by  the  common  method.  The  system  is  not 
new,  having  been  well  known  in  England  for  more  than  two  centuries  : 
yet  the  author,  in  the  first  pamphlet,  makes  out  his  statements  in  a 
manner  so  clear  and  satisfactory,  as  to  excite  considerable  interest ; 
and  as  ingenious  experiment  is  his  forte,  and  not  scientific  inquiry,  he 
corroborates  the  whole  by  an  animated  and  confident  appeal  to  his  own 
practice.  By  all  impartial  persons,  who  are  acquainted  with  the  sub- 
ject, the  account  given  by  Mr.  Withers  of  his  operations  will  be 
admitted  to  be  extremely  candid  ;  and  I  agree  with  Mr.  Cobbett  (See 
Reg.  Nov.  1825),  that  it  is  "neat,  plain,  unassuming,  and  full  of  in- 
terest." 


373 


The  fact  is,  that  the  practice  of  trcnchiiij^  and  inanuriitg  land  for 
plantations  (as  may  be  seen  in  Sociion  VII.  of  the  present  work),  had 
considerably  attracted  my  own  attention,  about  forty  years  ago.  I  have 
since  made  many  comparative  and  pretty  extensive  trials  of  the  deepen- 
ing and  the  common  metliod,  which  led  to  the  same  results  as  those 
stated  by  Mr.  Withers ;  and,  had  not  that  gentleman  brought  forth  his 
first  pamphlet  when  he  did,  I  probably  should,  ere  now,  have  drawn  up 
a  similar  tract  myself,  for  the  purpose  of  illustrating,  to  a  certain  ex- 
tent, a  similar  practice.* 

The  principle  of  deepening  and  pulverizing  soils,  to  forward  the 
growth  of  trees,  is,  as  already  said,  far  from  being  new.  It  is  a  mode 
of  culture,  which  was  well  known  to  the  ancients.  It  was  fully  recog- 
nised and  acted  on  in  the  days  of  Evelyn  and  Cooke ;  and  it  has,  since 
their  time,  been  familiar  to  every  well-instructed  gardener  and  nursery- 
man in  the  United  Kingdoms,  down  to  the  present  period.  The  main 
use,  therefore,  of  Mr.  Withers's  pamphlet,  is  to  show  its  superior  advan- 
tages, and  give  a  more  extensive  application.  Why  it  has  so  seldom 
been  applied  by  land-owners  beyond  the  kitchen  garden  and  the  shrub- 
bery seems  very  surprising,  since  the  slightest  trial  is  sufficient  to  con- 
vince any  gentleman,  that  plantations  made  on  any  land  susceptible  of 
culture,  may  in  this  way  certainly  be  more  speedily  raised,  and  probably 
more  cheaply,  than  by  any  other  method.  The  scientific  principles  on 
which  the  process  should  be  conducted,  and  my  anxiety  to  impress  them 
on  the  minds  of  planters,  are  sufl[iciently  shown  in  the  present  Section 
and  Notes,  whether  for  arboricultural  or  agricultural  purposes,  to  which 
Mr.  Withers's  able  pamphlet  may  serve  as  a  practical  commentary. 
The  most  material  point,  on  which  he  has  gone  wrong,  is  the  application 
of  fresh-made  dung  or  "  muck"  to  the  roots  of  woody  plants,  which,  on 
considering  what  I  have  stated,  he  will  readily  perceive  to  be  both  phy- 
tologically  and  chemically  erroneous ;  and  that  the  intervention  of  a 
green-crop,  while  it  constitutes  a  superior  practice,  creates  a  vast  sav- 
ing of  expense  in  executing  the  work.  See  Section  VI.  of  my  Trea- 
tise (Second  Edition)  p.  190-200 ;  also  p.  202-204,  et  seqq. 

For  all  plantations  in  parks  and  pleasure-grounds,  and  even  in  many 
that  are  intended  solely  for  profit,  I  highly  approve  of  previous  trench- 
ing and  manuring,  and  keeping  the  ground  clean  with  the  hoe,  but  by  no 


*  If  Mr.  Withers  will  take  the  trouble  to  peruse  the  next  Note,  namely,  No  V.,  being 
the  last  of  the  present  Section,  and  the  text  to  which  it  refers,  he  will  see,  that  I  have 
had  some  experience  in  the  business  of  trenching,  and  that  I  have  long  had  occasion  to 
apply  it  to  sonic  striking  objects  of  utility,  as  well  as  ornament. 


374 


means  digging  it  with  the  spade,  for  a  few  years,  that  is,  in  situations 
where  the  nature  of  the  ground  will  admit,  and  where  sufficient  manure 
for  a  green-crop  can  be  procured.  Having  for  many  years  successfully 
followed  this  method  myself,  I  can  with  the  greater  confidence  recom- 
mend it  to  others.  But  from  the  very  nature  of  the  thing,  it  is  evident 
that  it  cannot  be  adopted  for  General  Planting,  or  ever  come  into 
universal  use.  All  men,  however,  will  admit,  that  Mr.  "Withers  is 
entitled  to  great  praise,  for  so  earnestly  pressing  it  on  the  public  atten- 
tion. 

There  is  one  thing,  at  which  I  have  been  rather  surprised,  in  Mr. 
Withers's  pamphlet,  and  which  cannot  be  passed  over  Avithout  notice, 
by  any  person  of  intelligence,  and  that  is,  his  denominating  the  ordinary 
or  pitting  method  of  planting,  as  every  where  practised,  without  any 
previous  deepening  of  the  soil,  "  the  Scotch  system ;"  and  for  no  other 
alleged  reason  that  I  can  discover,  on  the  most  attentive  perusal  of  his 
publication,  than  that  some  Scotch  contractors  had  executed  about  forty 
acres  of  plantation  for  Admiral  Windham,  according  to  this  method,  and 
that  the  thing  had  turned  out  "a  total  failure." 

It  is  certainly  very  candid  in  Mr.  Withers  to  inform  us,  that  he  knows 
nothing  of  Scotland  or  Ireland,  and  that  his  observations  on  wood,  and 
his  practice  in  raising  it,  are  wholly  confined  to  Norfolk.  His  pamphlet 
as  clearly  informs  us,  that  he  knows  nothing  of  general  planting,  or  of 
its  history  and  progress  in  Britain,  and  the  rest  of  Europe ;  and  that  the 
anatomy  of  plants  and  vegetable  physiology  have  not  come  within  the 
range  of  his  studies.  Now,  in  these  circumstances,  it  would  have  been 
as  well,  if  he  had  not  insisted  on  it,  that  the  common  and  well-known 
style  of  executing  general  planting,  in  every  country  where  it  is  known 
and  cultivated,  is  peculiarly  "  the  Scotch  method  ;"  because  the  En- 
glish, Irish,  French,  German,  or  any  other  national  epithet,  would  have 
equally  designated  the  practice.  The  Germans  have  about  a  hundred 
writers  on  Woods  and  Forests  (double  the  number  that  Varro  enumerates 
in  his  time),  among  whom  M.  Biirgsdorf,  Master  General  of  the  Forests 
of  Prussia,  and  M.  Hartig,  who  held  the  same  situation  in  the  princi- 
pality of  Solms,  are  the  most  celebrated.  The  French,  in  the  same 
way,  have  nearly  thirty  authors  on  this  subject,  of  whom  MM.  De 
Perthuis,  Baudrillart,  and  Varenne-Fenille  are  the  latest  and  best. 
These,  together  with  our  own  Evelyn  aud  Cooke,  Miller,  Pontey,  and 
Speechley,  all  treat  of  both  the  trenching  and  the  pitting  method  ;  but 
not  one  of  them  ever  made  the  notable  discovery,  which  has  been  made 
by  Mr.  Withers,  that  the  latter  is  peculiarly  the  Scotch  method.  On 
the  contrary,  they  all  mention  both  systems,  as  practised  in  their  diffe- 


375 

rent  countries,  and  practised  in  rsacli  under  different  circumstances,  aa 
it  is  in  England.*  Had  some  conceited  Scotch  gardener,  now  fattening 
in  that  cotmtry,  committed  this  "  fundamental  error"  iti  a  public  state- 
ment, and  on  the  titlepago  of  a  book,  we  should  not  liavc  been  so  much 
surprised,  and  attributed  it  merely  to  ignorance  ;  but  as  it  is,  it  certainly 
must  appear  very  striking,  in  a  person  of  Mr.  V/ithcrs's  education  and 
intelligence.  By  a  statement  so  often  and  so  confidently  repeated,  un- 
informed readers  are  led  to  believe,  that,  in  the  arboriculture  of  Scot- 
land there  are  some  strange  and  peculiar  modes  of  executing  large 
designs  of  wood,  quite  different  from  those  known  in  England,  and 
which  its  gardeners  (who  every  where  abound)  are  desirous,  from  some 
unintelligible  motive,  to  introduce  into  the  latter  country  :  whereas,  the 
truth  is,  as  I  have  more  than  once  stated  in  the  present  work,  that  it  is 
to  the  English  alone,  that  the  Scotch  are  indebted  for  any  knowledge 
they  possess  of  the  useful  arts,  and  of  that  of  planting  among  others  ; 
that  they  are  ambitious  to  practise,  and  do  practise  them,  solely  after 
the  English  methods ;  and,  if  they  ever  venture  on  any  improvements 
of  their  own  (which  in  this  instance  has  not  been  the  case),  that  it  is 
with  becoming  deference  to  such  able  instructors.  It  is  therefore  to  be 
hoped,  that  so  judicious  a  writer  as  Mr.  Withers,  when  he  next  publishes 
on  the  same  subject,  will  correct  a  statement,  which  is  unfounded  in 
point  of  fact,  and  besides  rather  savours  of  national  prejudice  ;  a  feel- 
ing decidedly  illiberal,  and  altogether  out  of  fashion  in  the  present  day. 
The  very  favourable  manner,  in  which  Mr.  Withers's  first  pamphle  t 
was  received  by  the  public  was,  of  course,  very  gratifying  to  the  author, 
and  seems  to  have  led  him  to  assert  the  universal  applicability  of  the 
trenching  method.  What  was  good  for  Norfolk,  he  naturally  thought, 
could  not  well  be  bad  for  any  other  tract  of  country,  whether  the  High- 
lands of  Perthshire,  or  Yorkshire,  or  Connaught ;  and  that  whatever 
system  of  planting  was  calculated  to  produce  (as  Pontey  expresses  it), 
"  the  greatest  weight  of  marketable  wood,"  and  to  produce  it  soonest 
and  cheapest,  must  necessarily  be  the  best  for  all  possible  purposes, 
whether  manufacturing,  agricultural,  or  naval.     Fully  impressed  with 


*  Mr.  De  Perthuis  is  of  the  opinion  usually  entertained  in  England,  and  also  by  Sir 
Walter  Scott,  that  trenching  with  the  spade  is  too  expensive  to  be  practised  by  the  land- 
owner, unless  for  plantations  intended  for  ornament  near  the  mansion-house  On  sent 
que  le  defoncemenl  ne  peut  sire  fait  qiC  U  bras  d'hommes  ;  el  cotnme  il  occasionne  une 
grande  depense  au  pruprietaire,  il  no  pcut  guercs  e7ii2ilot/er  ce  moyen.  lorsque  sesfac- 
ultes pecuniaircs  Ic  lui permcltent,  que  da7is  Ics plantations  dcslinecstl  la  decor ation 
de  sa  maison — P  2S~.  The  Fiench  have  likcwiijo  an  odd  way  of  cultivating  planta- 
tions, en  rayons,  that  is,  in  narrow  strijis  for  the  trees,  leaving  the  intervale  unculti- 
vated. 


376 

this  conviction,  Mr.  AVithers  nndertook  to  draw  up  a  second  pamphlet 
more  extensive  than  the  first,  chiefly  as  it  appears,  with  the  view  of  Im- 
proving THE  Management  of  the  Royal  Forests,  and  Raising  su- 
perior Timber  for  the  Navv. 

The  object,  it  will  on  all  hands  be  admitted,  was  highly  laudable,  and, 
could  Mr.  Withers  have  accomplished  it,  was  sufficient  to  have  placed 
him  at  the  head  of  the  arboriculturists  of  the  present  day.  Of  the 
method  in  which  he  has  attempted  this  (with  the  best  intentions,  as  I 
truly  believe),  there  is  room  only  for  a  very  rapid  and  cursory  examina- 
tion in  this  place;  and  as  I  have  been  indirectly  called  upon  for  an 
opinion  upon  his  method  by  his  majesty's  government,  I  shall  give  it 
candidly,  and  in  the  most  concise  manner  I  am  able. 

It  is  well  known  to  those,  who  possess  the  best  judgment,  and  the 
best  opportunities  of  judging,  that  there  are  few  departments  under 
government,  which  are  managed  with  more  diligence  and  ability  than 
that  of  the  "  Woods  and  Forests."  The  noble  lord  and  First  Com- 
missioner, now  at  the  head  of  that  department,  are  both  unremitting  in 
their  endeavours  to  put  the  affairs  of  the  royal  forests  on  the  best  foot- 
ing, and  under  the  superintendence  of  men  of  the  greatest  skill  and  ex- 
perience ;  and  the  late  improvements  made,  as  I  understand,  are  such 
as  entitle  them  to  the  highest  praise.  On  comparing  these  forests  with 
the  best-managed  woods  and  plantations  belonging  to  private  individuals, 
it  will  be  found,  that  the  defects  in  either  are  far  more  to  be  attributed 
to  the  general  neglect  of  the  art  of  planting  in  Britain,  and  to  the  want 
of  that  useful  assistance  which  might  be  afforded  to  it  (as  I  have  already 
observed)  by  agricultural  chemistry,  as  well  as  phytological  science, 
than  to  any  other  cause.  Whether  Mr.  Withers's  pathetic  lamenta- 
tions of  the  defective  management  of  the  royal  forests,  and  "the  shame 
and  indignation,"  which  he  virtuously  feels  on  that  account  (p.  27.) 
proceed  from  an  ignorance  of  these  well-known  facts,  and  an  unac- 
quaintance  with  the  manner  in  which  those  forests  ought  to  be  managed ; 
or  whether  they  are  put  forth  ad  captandum,  and  for  the  purpose  of 
catching  that  "  gale  of  popularity,"  which  every  one  in  a  free  country 
is  sure  to  obtain,  who  makes  an  attack  upon  the  government,  I  shall  not 
take  it  upon  me  to  determine ;  but  from  the  apparent  sincerity  and  frank- 
ness of  his  whole  manner  and  character,  I  should  far  rather  attribute 
them  to  the  former  motives. 

Not  long  before  the  appearance  of  his  second  pamphlet,  that  is,  in 
the  end  of  last  year,  it  so  happened,  that  the  greatest  writer  of  the  age, 
Sir  Walter  Scott  (who,  to  his  other  multifarious  accomplishments,  adds 
considerable  experience  in  the  management  of   woods),  drew  up  an 


377 

"  Essay  on  the  Planting  of  Waste  Lands."  It  appeared  in  the  seventy- 
second  number  of  the  Quarterly  Review;  and  I  must  say,  that,  as  far 
as  I  am  a  judge,  it  is,  independently  of  its  other  merits,  one  of  the  most 
powerful,  judicious,  and  useful  practical  tracts  existing  in  the  language. 
Such  is  the  essay,  and  such  tlie  author,  whom,  in  his  second  pamphlet, 
Mr.  Withers  considers  himself  as  quite  able  to  put  down !  From  the 
singularly  rapid  way,  in  which  the  great  author  is  known  to  write,  and 
from  the  circumstance  of  his  professing  no  accurate  knowledge  of  phy- 
tology,  it  cannot  seem  wonderful,  that  some  errors,  both  in  the  theory 
and  the  practice,  should  have  crept  into  the  essay.  But  the  celebrity 
of  the  illustrious  person  in  question,  and  the  fact  of  his  belonging  to  this 
side  of  the  Tweed  (which  gave  an  additional  colour  to  Mr.  Withers's 
misrepresentation  as  to  the  Scotch  method),  added  to  Sir  Walter's 
speaking  rather  slightingly  of  trenching,  as  a  preparatory  measure, 
seem  to  have  induced  Mr.  Withers  to  adopt  a  personal  mode  of  address. 
The  pamphlet,  therefore,  is  thrown  into  the  form  of  "  A  Letter  to  Sir 
Walter  Scott,  Bart.,  exposing  certain  Fundamental  Errors  in  his  late 
Essay  on  Planting  Wa,ste  Lands,  &c.,  the  great  loss  and  disappoint- 
ment generally  attending  the  Scotch  Style  op  Planting  ;" — cum  mul- 
tis  aliis. 

Respecting  the  manner  of  this  composition  I  shall  say  little,  as  "plain 
and  unassuming"  are  epithets  which  cannot  be  applied  to  it ;  and  I  shall 
say  the  less  from  being  informed,  that  the  public  in  general,  and  the 
author's  friends  in  particular,  loudly  condemned  the  whole  style  of 
address  adopted ;  and  I  entertain  no  doubt,  but  that  his  own  good  sense 
will  ere  long  induce  him  to  condemn  it  himself.  Mr.  Withers  may  rest 
assured,  that  neither  the  interests  of  learning,  nor  the  advancement  of 
science,  among  a  polished  nation,  ever  yet  were  promoted,  by  a  gratui- 
tous departure  from  the  rules  of  decorum  and  urbanity.  But  the  matter 
is  an  object  of  far  greater  magnitude  than  the  manner ;  and  as  the  former 
might,  by  possibility,  have  some  weight  with  the  Commissioners  of 
Woods  and  Forests,  I  feel  called  upon  to  obviate,  in  as  far  as  I  can,  the 
extensive  injury,  which  the  principle  contended  for  might  occasion,  to 
the  "  future  navies"  of  the  empire. 

The  first  thing,  then,  that  Mr.  Withers  does,  is,  of  course,  to  fasten 
with  eagerness  on  some  of  those  trivial  errors,  which,  as  already  said, 
appear  in  Sir  Walter's  powerful  specimen  of  didactic  writing,  and  to 
magnify  them  into  defects  of  the  most  portentous  species.  This  is  just 
the  sort  of  tactic  that  might  have  been  expected.  The  next  thing  is,  to 
fasten  as  eagerly  on  Mr.  William  Billington,  a  good,  plain,  and  common- 
place person,  who  was,  some  years  since.  Surveyor  General,  under  the 

48 


378 

authority  of  the  Commissioners,  for  planting  the  forest  of  Dean.  This 
worthy  person  is  then  completely  shown  up.  His  ignorance,  his  arro- 
gance, his  weakness,  his  self-delusion,  are  all  depicted  in  glowing  co- 
lours ;  and  certain  statements  in  his  book,*  which,  to  say  truth,  are 
neither  the  most  able,  nor  the  most  luminous,  are  very  adroitly  turned 
against  himself.  In  fact,  they  are  made  to  prove,  that  by  means  of 
trenching,  he  might  have  executed  the  work  much  cheaper,  than  by 
what  is  pertinaciously  called  "  the  Scotch  system,"  and  thus  have  gone 
over  the  entire  eleven  thousand  acres  of  Dean  Forest !  Flushed  with 
this  supposed  advantage,  Mr.  Withers  forthwith  returns  to  the  charge 
against  the  great  author.  "  Why,  Sir  Walter  (says  he),  his  opinions 
are  more  erroneous  than  yours,  which  is  saying  a  great  deal,  and  may  be 
some  comfort  for  you  to  know.****This  surely  beats  every  thing  that 
was  ever  put  into  print !"  At  last,  he  sums  up  his  argument  with  great 
eloquence  and  energy  :  "  If  I  were  to  cite  all  the  authorities,  urge  all 
the  arguments,  and  state  all  the  facts,  which  could  be  brought  forward 
in  support  of  my  position,  that  trees  planted  on  prepared  land  will  grow 
faster,  and  come  much  sooner  to  maturity  than  trees  planted  on  'the 
Scotch  System,'  the  present  pamphlet  would  extend  to  as  many  vol- 
umes as  your  Life  of  Napoleon,"  May  I  be  permitted  to  observe,  with 
great  deference  to  Mr.  Withers,  that,  indeed,  this  does  beat  every  thing 
that  was  ever  put  into  print ! 

Having  proved,  to  his  owti  satisfaction  and  that  of  his  friends,  that  the 
trenching  system  of  planting  is  not  only  better,  but  also  much  cheaper 
than  the  pitting  system  (which  he  still  persists  in  calling  "  the  Scotch"), 
and  the  only  one  proper  to  be  adopted  by  men  of  sense,  the  next  point 
to  be  examined  is :  Is  it  a  system  of  general  application,  as  alleged  by 
Mr.  Withers,  and  fitted  for  "  the  planting  of  Waste  Lands,"  the  object 
of  Sir  Walter's  able  Essay  ? — As  I  conceive,  it  certainly  is  not.  The 
most  judicious  critics,  and  those  most  conversant  with  Woods,  (such  as 
the  Editors  of  the  Gardener's  and  the  British  P^'armer's  Magazines), 
have  fiilly  decided  the  point,  in  their  reviews  of  Mr.  Withers's  pamphlets. 
All  experienced  planters  will  agree  with  them  in  thinking,  that  in  wild 
and  mountainous  regions,  preparation  must  be  out  of  the  question ;  or 
wherever  it  would  be  obstructed  by  rocks,  bogs,  inaccessible  steeps,  or 
unstable  surfaces  ;  all  of  which  regions  being  nearly  useless,  might,  at 


■  A  series  of  Facts,  Hints,  Observations,  ami  Experiments  on  the  different  modes  of 
raising  Young  Plantations  of  Oak,  for  Future  Navies,  &c.  &.C.— By  Williani  Billington, 
Member  of  the  Calrd.  Hurt-  Soc,  Superintendent  of  Planting  11,000  acres  of  land  in 
the  Forest  of  Dean,  fee— London,  1S25. 


379 

a  moderate  expense,  and  by  the  pitting  method,  be  made  eminently  pro- 
ductive in  Wood. 

But  Mr.  Withers  has  a  ready  answer  to  this.  Instead  of  an  entire 
mountain  or  moor,  take  (says  he),  a  few  acres  only  of  the  best  parts  of 
such  districts :  if  you  cultivate  them  higlily,  they  will  cost  no  more  ex- 
pense, than  if  you  included  the  whole,  and  they  will  pay  you  sooner  for 
your  labour :  "  Profit,  and  profit  alone,  ought  to  be  the  object  of  the 
planter."  p.  74.  "Now  (says  Mr.  Loudon,  one  of  the  judicious  critics 
just  now  alluded  to),  every  planter  of  general  experience  will  differ  on 
this  point  with  Mr.  Withers.  What  we  maintain  is,  that  in  Scotland 
and  Ireland,  and  in  many  parts  of  the  North  of  England  and  Wales, 
1000  acres  of  wood  of  any  sort  confer  more  value  on  an  extensive 
territorial  surface,  than  the  most  thriving  plantation  of  a  few  acres, 
however  profitable  the  latter  might  be,  when  taken  by  itself.  In  esti- 
mating the  value  of  Mr.  Withers's  system,  therefore,  it  is  necessary  to 
take  this  view  of  the  subject  into  consideration;  for  a  plantation  may 
yield  no  profit  for  many  years,  and  yet  add  greatly  to  the  value  of  an 
estate,  by  its  effects  in  an  ornamental  point  of  view,  by  its  shelter  for 
game,  &c.  and  its  ultimately  forming  a  nucleus  for  raising  the  more 
valuable  timber-trees."  In  this  sensible  opinion  I  fully  concur,  after 
many  years  experience ;  and  I  should  certainly  prefer,  for  most  purpo- 
ses, to  plant  a  thousand  acres  of  a  moor  or  a  mountain,  rather  than  a 
few  acres  only  of  such  a  surface,  if  both  could  be  executed  at  equal 
cost.  Still  I  own,  that  I  am  extremely  partial  to  the  Trenching  and 
Manuring  system,  (under  certain  circumstances,  provided  manure  can  be 
found  for  a  previous  green-crop,)  and  I  trust,  that  it  will  be  brought  into 
much  more  extensive  use  than  heretofore,  where  a  speedy  return  of 
crop,  and  marketable  timber,  but  nothing  further,  are  expected. 

The  most  material  question,  however,  between  the  advocates  for  the 
Trenching  asd  the  Pitting  systems,  remains  yet  to  be  examined ;  by 
which  it  will  appear,  that  profit  is  by  no  means  the  only  rule  by  which 
the  merits  of  the  former  are  to  be  tried.  Mr.  Withers,  having  per- 
formed so  many  feats  of  prowess  in  this  controversy  ;  having  beat  down 
the  surveyor  of  eleven  thousand  acres  of  woodland,  and  contumeliously 
trampled  him  under  foot ;  having  had  a  tough  encounter  with  one  of  the 
most  successful  planters,  and  certainly  the  greatest  writer  of  the  age, 
and,  in  his  own  opinion,  discomiited  him  also,  we  cannot  think  it  wonder- 
ful, that  he  should,  after  such  a  triumph,  feel  quite  competent  to  the  task 
of  raising  (as  he  says)  a  crop  of  oak,  "  to  which  we  may  look  forward 
with  some  confidence,  for  future  navies." — p.  29.  The  judicious  phy- 
tologist,  however,  will  pause,  ere  he  assign,  even  to  such  a  champion. 


380 

his  laurels,  and  anxiously  inquire,  whether  the  promised  timber  will  be 
of  the  BEST  QUALITY ■?  For  "good  marketable  wood,"  which  Mr.  Wi- 
thers clearly  may  raise,  and  raise  speedily,  would  hardly  satisfy  his 
majesty's  commissioners  of  woods  and  forests,  for  the  important  purpose 
of  constructing  British  Ships  of  War.  Whether  high  cultivation  and 
manuring  should  now  be  introduced  over  the  whole  royal  forests,  because 
Mr.  Withers  in  Norfolk  is  raising  good  wood  by  that  method,  and  has 
■written  two  successful  pamphlets  on  the  subject,  is  a  question  of  some 
public  interest.  I  must  say,  it  is  a  method  of  obtaining  the  7nost  dura- 
ble oak-timber,  which  is  certainly  new,  and  is  contradicted  by  all  exist- 
ing facts,  as  well  as  all  former  practice.  Those  facts,  therefore,  are 
deserving  of  a  short  consideration,  which  is  all  that  the  limits  of  the 
present  discussion  will  admit. 

The  effects  of  Culture  on  the  whole  kingdom  of  vegetables  (as  the 
author  of  the  Encyclopedia  of  Gardening  well  observes),  are  so  great,  as 
always  to  change  their  appearance,  and  in  a  considerable  degree  to 
change  their  nature.  Culture,  as  phytologists  admit,  has  nearly  the 
same  tendency  towards  affecting  the  growth  of  plants,  as  the  removing 
of  them  to  a  better  climate,  by  expanding  the  parts  of  the  entire  vege- 
table. To  any  one  at  all  acquainted  with  vegetable  economy  this  is 
well  known,  and  it  is  remarkable  in  all  culinary  vegetables  and  cultivated 
grasses,  which  assume  an  appearance  in  our  gardens  and  fields,  widely 
different  from  that,  which  they  display  in  their  wild  or  natural  state. 
In  the  same  manner,  the  absence  of  culture,  or  the  removing  the  vege- 
table to  a  colder  climate,  and  a  worse  soil,  tends  to  contract  or  consolidate 
the  plant. 

The  same  general  law  operates  in  a  similar  way  on  all  woody  plants, 
but  of  course  less  rapidly,  owing  to  the  less  rapid  growth  of  trees,  from 
the  lowest  bush,  to  the  oak  of  the  forest.  In  all  of  these,  the  culture 
of  the  soil  tends  to  accelerate  vegetation,  and  by  consequence,  to  expand 
the  fibre  of  the  toood.  It  necessarily  renders  it  softer,  less  solid,  and 
more  liable  to  suffer  by  the  action  of  the  elements.  Let  us  shortly  give 
a  few  examples  of  the  uniform  effect  of  this  law  of  nature. 

Every  forester  is  aware,  how  greatly  easier  it  is  to  cut  over  thorns  or 
furze,  that  are  trained  in  hedges,  than  such  as  grow  naturally  wild,  and 
are  exempt  from  culture.  Gardeners  experience  the  same  thing,  in 
pruning  or  cutting  over  fruit-trees  or  shrubs  ;  and  the  difference  in  the 
texture  of  the  raspberry,  in  its  wild  and  in  its  cultivated  state,  is  as  re- 
markable ;  for  although  the  stem  m  the  latter  state  is  nearly  double  the 
thickness  of  that  in  the  former,  it  is  much  more  easily  cut.  On  com- 
paring the  common  crab,  the  father  of  our  orchards,  with  the  cultivated 


381 

apple,  the  greater  softness  of  the  wood  of  the  latter,  will  be  found  not 
less  striking  to  every  arboriculturist. 

Further  :  The  common  oak  in  Italy  and  Spain,  where  it  grows  faster 
than  in  Britain,  is  ascertained  to  be  of  shorter  duration,  in  those  coun- 
tries. In  the  same  way,  the  oak  in  the  highland  mountains  of  Scotland 
or  Wales,  is  of  a  much  harder  and  closer  grain,  and  therefore  more  du- 
rable, than  what  is  found  in  England;  though  on  such  mountains  it 
seldom  rises  to  the  fifth  part,  or  less,  of  the  English  tree.  Every  car- 
penter in  Scotland  knows  the  extraordinary  difference  between  the 
durability  of  Highland  oak,  and  oak  usually  imported  from  England, 
for  the  spokes  of  wheels.  Every  extensive  timber-dealer  is  aware  of 
the  superior  hardness  of  oak,  raised  in  Cumberland  and  Yorkshire,  over 
that  of  IMonmouthshire  and  Herefordshire ;  and  such  a  dealer,  in  select- 
ing trees  in  the  same  woods  in  any  distrct,  will  always  give  the  prefer- 
ence to  oak  of  slow  growth,  and  found  on  cold  and  clayey  soils,  and  to 
ash  on  rocky  cliffs  ;  which  he  knows  to  be  the  soils  and  climates  natural 
to  both.  If  he  take  a  cubic  foot  of  park-oak,  and  another  of  forest- 
oak,  and  weigh  the  one  against  the  other  (or  if  he  do  the  like  with  ash 
and  elm  of  the  same  descriptions),  the  latter  will  uniformly  turn  out  the 
heavier  of  the  two. 

As  an  analogous  case,  I  may  refer  to  some  facts  collected  by  Lambert 
(no  mean  authority),  respecting  the  Scotch  fir  [Pinus  stives tris).  He 
says,  that  it  does  not  stand  longer  than  forty  or  fifty  years  on  the  rich 
and  fertile  land  in  both  England  and  Scotland,  where  it  is  often  planted, 
and  where  it  rushes  up  vdth  extraordinary  rapidity.  In  the  northern 
districts  of  Scotland,  on  the  other  hand  (a  thing  well  known  to  myself), 
the  difference  between  park  fir  and  highland-fir  is  universally  known  and 
admitted ;  and  the  superiority  of  the  latter  is  proved,  by  its  existence  in 
buildings  of  great  antiquity,  where  it  is  still  found  in  a  sound  state ;  a 
difference,  which  can  be  ascribed  to  no  other  cause  than  the  mountainous 
situations  (that  is,  the  natural  state),  in  which  the  former  timber  is  pro- 
duced, and  "where  the  trees  being  of  slower  growth,  the  wood  is 
consequently  of  a  harder  texture." — Monogr.  on  the  Gen.  Pin.  p.  34. 

To  the  above  I  may  add  a  circumstance  connected  with  the  larch, 
another  tree  possessing  a  dense,  hard,  and  durable  fibre  in  its  natural 
state.  A  friend  of  mine  had  some  trees  of  this  species,  which  had 
grown  nearly  fifty  years,  in  a  deep  rich  loam,  close  to  some  cottages 
and  cabbage-gardens,  where  they  had  amply  shared  in  the  benefit  of 
culture  from  the  latter.  Wlien  felled,  the  wood  was  soft  and  porous. 
It  turned  out  of  no  duration,  when  cut  up  into  floors  and  field-gates  ; 
and  it  was  even  found  to  burn  as  tolerable  fire-wood,  which  larch  of 


382 

superior  quality  is  known  never  to  do,  at  least  without  the  assistance  of 
some  other  wood. 

From  these  facts,  and  others  that  might  be  brought  forward  (if  room 
permitted),  as  well  as  from  vegetable  anatomy  in  general,  and  the  nature 
of  the  sap's  descent  in  particular,  we  may  deduce  the  following  Practi- 
cal Conclusions,  regarding  the  question  at  issue. 

First ;  That  all  timber-trees  thrive  best,  and  produce  wood  of  the 
best  quality,  when  growing  in  soils  and  climates  most  natural  to  the 
species.  It  should,  therefore,  be  the  anxious  study  of  the  planter,  to 
ascertain  and  become  well  acquainted  with  these,  and  to  raise  trees,  as 
much  as  possible,  in  such  soils  and  climates. 

Secondly  ;  That  trees  may  be  said  lo  be  in  their  natural  state,  when 
they  have  sprung  up  fortuitously,  and  propagated  themselves  without 
aid  from  man,  whether  it  be  in  aboriginal  forests,  ancient  woodlands, 
commons,  or  the  like.*  That  in  such  trees,  whatever  tends  to  increase 
the  wood,  in  a  greater  degree  than  accords  with  the  species  when  in  its 
natural  stale,  must  injure  the  quality  of  the  timber. 

Thirdly ;  That  whatever  tends  to  increase  the  growth  of  trees,  tends 
to  expand  their  vegetable  fibre.  That  when  that  takes  place,  or  when 
the  annual  circles  of  the  wood  are  soft,  and  larger  than  the  general 
annual  increase  of  the  tree  should  warrant,  then  the  timber  must  be 
less  hard  and  dense,  and  more  liable  to  suffer  from  the  action  of  the 
elements. 

Fourthly ;  That  a  certain  slowness  of  growth  is  essentially  necessary 
to  the  closeness  of  texture,  and  durability  of  all  timber,  but  especially 
of  the  oak  ;  and  that,  wherever  the  growth  of  that  wood  is  unduly  ac- 
celerated by  culture  of  the  soil  (such  as  by  trenching  and  manuring),  or 
by  undue  superiority  of  climate,  it  will  be  injured  in  quality  in  the  pre- 
cise ratio,  in  which  those  agents  have  been  employed. 

Fifthly  ;  That,  as  it  is  extremely  important  for  the  success  of  trees, 
to  possess  a  certain  degree  of  vigour  in  the  outset,  or  to  be  what  is  tech- 


•  Some  trees,  however,  and  herbaceous  plants  may  be  said  to  be  naturalized  to  cer- 
tain situations,  in  which,  wilhonl  the  aid  of  art,  they  never  would  have  been  found. 
Thus,  says  Mr.  Loudon,  we  sometimes  find  mountain  plants  common  in  plains,  and 
even  in  meadows  ;  and  alpine  trees  which  disseminate  themselves  in  warmer,  and 
more  level  districls.  But  the  botanist,  by  comparing  the  eficcts  of  these  diffeient  situa- 
tions on  the  vegetable,  always  knows  how  to  select,  as  geip  ral  nature,  that  which  per- 
Jecla  all  its  parts,  and  where  the  soil  arid  situation  are  best  suited  to  the  reproduction  of 
the  species,  and  the  prolongation  of  individual  life.  These  rule.=,  adds  he,  are  founded 
in  nature.  For  example  :  no  person,  judging  from  them,  could  mistake  a  warm  Uuglish 
common,  for  the  natural  soil  and  siluiition  of  the  Scotch  fir,  though  it  frequently  is  found 
Crowins  there.— Form,  and  Improv.  of  Coutitiy  Resid. 


383 

nically  called  "well  set  off,"  the  aid  of  culture  is  not  in  every  case  to  be 
precluded,  by  a  consideration  of  the  general  rule.  That  if  trees  be  in 
a  soil  and  climate  worse  than  those  that  are  natural  to  them,  then  cul- 
ture will  be  of  some  advantage ;  as  the  extra  increase  of  wood  will  be 
of  a  quality  not  inferior  to  what  in  its  natural  state  it  would  obtain  ; 
or,  in  other  words,  it  will  correspond  witii  that  degree  of  quality  and 
quantity  of  timber,  which  the  nature  of  the  species  admits  of  being 
obtained  :  but  culture,  in  this  case,  must  be  applied  with  cautious  dis- 
crimination, and  a  sound  judgment.  That,  on  the  other  hand,  if  trees 
be  in  a  better  soil  and  climate  than  are  natural  to  them,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  that  the  annual  increase  of  wood  be  promoted  by  culture  (as  already 
said),  it  will  be  a  decided  disadvantage,  and  deteriorate  the  wood.  In 
the  same  way,  if  trees  be  in  their  natural  state,  the  annual  increase  of 
timber,  obtained  by  culture,  will  injure  its  quality,  in  a  degree  corres- 
ponding with  the  increased  quantity. 

Sixthly :  That  such  appears  to  be  a  correct,  though  condensed  view 
of  the  operation  of  those  general  laws  respecting  growth,  which  govern 
the  whole  vegetable  kingdom,  and  especially  their  effects  on  woody 
plants,  and  of  the  salutary  restraints,  which  science  dictates  to  be  laid 
on  artificial  culture,  of  which  pruning,  as  well  as  manuring,  forms  a  con- 
stituent part,  as  has  been  explained  above,  at  so  much  length.  That  it 
is  by  a  diligent  study  of  the  peculiar  habits  of  trees,  and  the  characters 
of  soils,  illustrated  and  regulated  by  facts  drawn  from  general  experience, 
that  rash  or  ignorant  systems  of  arboriculture  are  to  be  best  corrected, 
and  science  brought  most  beneficially  to  bear  on  general  practice. 

If  the  foregoing  propositions  be  fairly  deduced,  as  I  conceive  them  to 
be,  from  facts,  and  be  also  consistent  with  phytological  principles,  it 
follows,  that  the  pitting  system,  as  already  practised  by  most  nations 
(but  what  Mr.  Withers  confusedly  calls  the  Scotch  method),  if  duly 
regulated  by  science,  must  be  the  best  system  for  the  "  Planting  of  Waste 
Lands,"  or,  in  general,  for  large  designs  of  wood,  and  especially  for  the 
royal  forests,  where  the  quality  of  the  timber  is  the  main  object. 
That  if  the  system  of  culture,  by  means  of  trenching  and  manuring, 
were,  as  is  proposed,  to  be  universally  introduced  into  those  forests,  it 
would  create  a  vast  national  loss,  by  deteriorating  the  value  of  this  im- 
portant part  of  the  public  property ; — although  particular  spots  in  these, 
as  in  all  extensive  woodlands,  might  be  advantageously  managed  by  it, 
under  peculiar  circumstances. 

Further,  it  follows,  that  Sir  Walter  Scott,  in  his  able  essay  on  the 
"Planting  of  Waste  Lands,"  has  committed  no  "Fundamental  Errors" 
(as  allege-d  by  Mr.  Withers),  by  advocating  the  pitting  system  of  plant- 


384 

inp,  but  that  such  errors  most  obviously  have  been  committed  by  Mt^ 
Withers  himself:  tliat  he  has  done  this,  by  endeavouring  to  give  general 
and  indiscriminate  currency  to  a  system,  which,  how  excellent  soever 
for  many  purposes,  cannot,  any  more  than  other  systems  of  arboricul- 
ture, be  properly  practised,  unless  under  the  co7itrol  of  science. 

For  these,  and  other  reasons  that  could  be  given,  if  room  permitted 
here,  I  would  hiunbly  offer  it  as  my  opinion,  to  his  Majesty's  Commis- 
sioners of  Woods  and  Forests,  that  the  system  of  trenching  and  ma- 
nuring could  not  be  introduced  into  the  royal  forests,  ivith  safety  to  the 
quality  of  British  oak,  which  it  has  been  the  pride  of  this  country  to 
raise,  in  such  unrivalled  perfection.  I  should,  therefore,  with  great 
deference  recommend  it  to  them,  to  persevere  in  the  same  steady  and 
judicious  course  of  management,  which  they  have  been  for  some  time 
pursuing.  In  this  view,  I  should  wish  to  see  them  employ,  for  the 
operative  part,  none  but  the  most  experienced  foresters  that  can  be  had, 
whether  in  our  own  country,  or  in  Germany,  where  the  management  of 
woods  is  better  understood  ;  and  to  procure,  if  possible,  for  the  superior 
departments,  superintendents,  who  are  not  mere  gardeners,  like  Mr. 
Billington  and  others,  but  who,  to  a  thorough  knowledge  of  planting,  as 
practised  in  the  best  districts,  unite  some  pretensions  to  phytologiceil 
intelligence.  Mr.  Withers  has  talked  of  a  parliamentary  inquiry,  and 
even  expressed  an  anxious  desire  for  it.  Let  himself  or  his  friends  come 
forward  with  it  when  they  please.  The  more  that  management  like  the 
above  is  investigated,  the  more  it  will  merit  the  thanks  of  the  country. 

In  respect  to  Mr.  Withers's  first  pamphlet,  I  have  already  expressed 
the  opinion  which  I  entertain  of  its  merit.  It  is  impossible  for  me  not 
to  respect  the  ardent  mind,  and  active  industry  of  a  writer,  who  is  a 
fellow -labourer  with  myself,  in  the  uphill  work  of  improving  British  ar- 
boriculture. Although  we  differ  on  some  points,  yet  I  am  certain  that 
he  will  now  agree  with  me,  as  to  the  low,  or  at  least  the  unsettled  state 
of  our  knowledge  in  the  art  of  planting  on  scientific  principles  ;  of 
which  a  better  example  cannot  be  given,  than  that,  in  1825,  Mr.  William 
Billington  published  an  account  of  his  own,  and  Messrs  Driver's  bun- 
gling operations  in  planting  the  Forest  of  Dean ;  and  that  three  years 
after,  namely,  in  1828,  as  a  remedy  for  those  evils,  and  in  order  to  raise 
the  most  durable  Oak  for  "  future  natives,"  Mr. Withers  himself  brought 
forth  his  recipe  of  high  cultivation  and  manuring  of  the  soil.  It  is  fur- 
ther worthy  of  remark,  that  in  the  numerous  and  excellent  communica- 
tions received  by  him  (as  appears  by  his  book)  on  the  same  subject, 
from  planters  certainly  of  judgment  and  experience,  not  one  of  them, 
Mr.  Cuthbert  Wm.  Johnson  excepted,  appears  to  be  a  man  of  science. 


385 

Nevertheless,  it  would  be  unjust  not  to  add,  that  the  reader  will  find, 
in  this  second  publication,  some  valuable  remarks  on  "  the  Pruning  and 
Thinning  of  Trees."  Also,  he  will  find,  in  the  more  homrly  and  un- 
pretending production  of  honest  William  Hillington,  probably  the  best 
inslnictions  for  conducting  those  two  important  processes,  tliat  exist  in 
the  language,  together  with  much  good  sense  and  judicious  practice,  in 
several  other  departments. 

The  truth  is,  altliough  the  public  attention  has  been  of  late  more  ex- 
cited towards  the  important  department  of  planting  than  heretofore,  it  is 
yet  too  much  regarded  as  a  mechanical  art.  I  entirely  agree  with  the 
judicious  author  of  the  Encyclopedia  of  Gardening  (from  whom  much 
of  wliat  I  have  said  above  is  taken)  on  the  elTect  of  culture  on  trees, 
and  that  it  is  a  branch  of  planting  which  seems  to  have  been  wholly 
neglected  by  practical  men.  They  appear,  as  he  justly  observes,  to 
have  carried  it  on,  with  reference  to  no  other  end,  than  the  increase  it 
produces  on  the  quantity  of  timber.  To  exclude  either  pruning  or  cul- 
ture from  a  proper  system  of  arboricultural  management  can  never  be 
the  design  of  any  sound  phytologist :  but  they  are  both  very  questiona- 
hie  agents  in  the  hands  of  unscientific  persons,  and  they  can  be  employ- 
ed by  no  one  without  extreme  caution,  and  a  due  regard  to  those  laws, 
which  nature  has  established  as  paramount  in  her  works. 

Messrs.  Withers  and  Pontey,  the  most  distinguished  advocates  of  these 
practices,  I  take  the  liberty  to  think,  have  fallen  into  this  general  error; 
and  content  with  the  hulk  of  the  marketable  article,  and  the  shortness 
of  the  time  within  which  it  can  be  produced,  they  have  suffered  the 
solidity  and  durability  of  timber  to  escape  their  notice.  With  a  par- 
tiality to  culture,  nearly  equal  to  Mr.  Withers's,  and  deeming  it  applica- 
ble to  many  purposes  to  which  it  has  not  as  yet  been  applied,  I  conceive 
that  the  indiscriminate  recommendation  of  any  practice,  without  a 
mature  consideration  of  its  nature  and  consequences,  is  inconsistent  with 
sound  science.  We  should  reflect,  that  the  practice  we  have  been  con- 
sidering, would,  with  all  its  excellence,  ii  universally  introduced,  be  an 
evil  the  more  formidalile  on  this  account,  that  its  effects  might  not  he- 
come  apparent,  until  it  was  past  a  cure. 

Note  V.     Page  176. 

In  the  foregoing  Note,  a  good  deal  has  been  said,  respecting  the  na- 
ture and  use  of  trenching.  I  will  now  make  a  few  observations  on  one 
of  the  most  important  and  interesting  objects,  to  which  that  process  can 
be  applied,  I  mean  the  removal  of  rushes  from  land.     A  greater  impedi- 

49 


386 

raent  to  agricultural  as  well  as  arboricultural  improvement  cannot  exist, 
than  this  unsightly  weed ;  because  wherever  there  are  rushes,  there  must 
be  superfluous  moisture;  and  that  excess  of  an  indispensable  element,  is 
equally  hostile  to  abundant  grain-crops,  good  pasturage,  and  good  wood. 

To  point  out  a  method  of  eradicating  the  rush  effectually  is  a  problem 
that  has  not  as  yet  been  solved,  by  men  in  either  of  these  departments. 
The  causes  which  occasion  it  are  twofold :  first,  underground  water;  in 
which  case,  it  is  completely  to  be  removed  by  draining :  and  secondly, 
tenacity  of  soil,  which  retains  moisture,  as  if  in  a  cup;  a  species  of 
evil,  for  which  no  cure  has  ever  been  found.  Observing,  some  years  ago, 
that,  on  no  land  where  the  subsoil  was  completely  dry,  were  any  rushes 
ever  kno\m  to  spring  up;  and  reasoning  on  the  indisputable  maxim,  that 
Sublaia  causa,  tollitur  ejfeciiis,  I  conceived,  that  if  any  means  could  be 
devised  to  carry  off  superfluous  moisture,  from  underneath  the  soil,  and 
to  carry  it  oS  speedily,  the  rushes  would  disappear,  as  a  matter  of  course. 
Experience  had  shown  that,  from  underground  drains,  however  carefully 
executed,  no  such  effect  would  follow;  because  numerous  examples  exist 
of  persons,  who,  from  an  anxiety  to  lay  dry  particular  fields,  have  inter- 
sected them  with  drains  in  all  directions,  within  five  and  six  feet  of  one 
another,  and  still  rushes  have  sprung  up,  even  on  the  top  of  their  drains. 
Nothing,  therefore,  promised  to  be  effectual,  except  some  method  oi  ren- 
dering the  entire  snhsail  a  drain,  and  thus  carrying  off  the  water,  which 
descended  from  the  higher  grounds,  or  fell  from  the  sky,  before  it  had 
time  to  stagnate. 

For  this  important  purpose,  deep  trenching  seemed  particularly  well 
adapted ;  as  the  first  principle  of  it  consists,  in  reversing  the  order  of 
the  natural  strata,  and  putting  down,  to  any  given  depth,  the  loose  and 
friable  soil,  which  has  been  the  subject  of  culture.  By  that  means,  a 
subsoil  of  an  entirely  different  quality,  namely,  the  fine  mould  of  the 
surface,  would  at  once  be  created  at  the  bottom  of  the  trench,  and 
through  which  the  superfluous  water,  formerly  retained  by  impervious 
strata,  would  now  readily  percolate.  Besides  this,  another  object  of 
immense  interest  presented  itself,  and  that  was,  the  sudden  and  effectual 
alteration,  and  therefore  melioration  of  the  soil,  from  wet  to  dry,  from 
stiff  to  porous  :  and  if  it  were  true,  as  already  stated,  that  "  the  best 
soil,  whether  for  wood  or  agricultural  crops,  was  one,  that  is  at  once 
loose  and  deep,"  here  both  depth  and  looseness  would  at  once  be  obtain- 
ed, with  the  power  of  retaining  water  only  to  the  i)roper  extent,  and 
exerting  a  great  chemical  agency  for  the  preservation  of  manures. 

My  first  experiment  in  reducing  this  theory  to  practice,  was  made  on 
about  two  eicres  of  old  meadow-land,  on  which  rushes  had  been  abundant 


387 

from  time  immemorial,  from  twato  three  feet  high.  Having  previously 
ascertained  that  there  were  no  great  underground  springs,  I  directed  the 
whole  to  be  trenched,  eighteen  inches  deep.  The  trenching  was  effec- 
tively executed  in  the  line  of  the  slope  or  declination  of  the  surface,  so 
that,  if  any  interstitial  mounds  of  subsoil  (see  the  foregoing  Note)  hzid 
been  inadvertently  left  in  the  bottom,  no  obstruction,  after  rain,  should 
be  given  to  the  speedy  descent  of  the  water.  The  surface  mould  not 
being  above  six  inches  deep,  the  whole  was  deposited  by  the  first  spit, 
at  the  bottom  of  the  trench-  The  next  six  inches  consisted  of  strong 
loamy  clay,  and  were  tiirown  immediately  upon  the  first ;  and  the  last 
six  inches,  which  were  of  as  obdurate  a  clay  [Scoitice  till)  as  could  well 
be  imagined,  formed  the  top  of  the  new  surface. 

Being  in  haste  to  return  the  land  to  its  former  condition  of  meadow, 
I  did  not  bestow  the  proper  time,  as  I  ought  to  have  done,  in  working 
it,  by  means  of  a  complete  summer-fallow,  or  drill-crops  well  manured; 
but,  after  merely  reducing  the  clay  to  a  good  state  of  pulverization,  I 
gave  it  an  abundant  top-dressing,  first  of  mild  lime,  and  then  of  dung- 
compost,  prepared  with  peat-moss,  according  to  Lord  Meadowbank's 
method,  and  immediately  sowed  it  down  with  grass-seeds.  This  took 
place  in  1810.  The  hay-crop  that  followed  was  immense.  It  has  been 
cut  in  hay  repeatedly  since  that  period,  and  twice  dressed  with  lime- 
compost  :  but  since  the  time  of  the  trenching  (now  seventeen  years), 
not  a  rush  has  ventured  to  put  up  its  head.  Had  the  cure  been  only 
termporary,  rushes  certainly  would  have  appeared  again  in  greater  lux- 
uriance, in  consequence  of  the  culture,  after  the  third  or  fetlf!!r season. 
-  The  next  experiment  I  tried,  was  on  the  sheepwallt  of  the  park,  of 
which  a  particular  quarter,  near  the  margin  of  the  lake,  "being  of  strong 
rich  loam,  eight  or  nine  inches  deep,  with  a  clayey  subsoil,  was  apt  to 
be  rushy,  after  being  some  years  in  pasture.  This  space  of  ground  ex- 
tended to  about  four  acres.  It  was  trenched  in  1821,  nearly  twenty 
inches  deep.  It  was  treated  nearly  in  the  same  style  as  the  meadow 
just  now  mentioned,  and  got  the  same  dressing  of  lime  and  compost 
slightly  ploughed  in,  and  completely  pulverized,  and  was  then  sown  down 
in  pasture.  After  six  years,  I  can  truly  say,  that  no  rush  has  ever  ap- 
peared upon  it ;  and  now,  after  another  year,  (in  October,  1828),  I  can 
attest  the  same  result. — Let  it  be  observed,  that  this  experiment  differed 
somewhat  from  the  other ;  for  pasture  immediately  succeeded  the  sow- 
ing down,  and  no  cutting  of  ha)'^  took  pla^e. 

In  1822,  I  made  various  other  trials,  all  attended  with  the  same  uni- 
form success.  From  one  and  all  of  them  I  was  led  to  the  conclusion, 
that  in  deep  trenching  on  cultivated  land,  properly  executed,  a  certain 


388 

cure  will  always  be  found  for  rushes,  proceeding  from  the  worst  cause 
in  which  they  originate,  viz.  tcnacitij  of  soil.  The  simple  theoiy  is  this, 
that  if  a  new  and  permeable  subsoil,  composed  of  the  uppermost  friable 
strata,  be  thus  fonncd  underneath,  it  will  act  nearly  as  if  gravel  or  sand 
had  been  substituted  :  and  we  know  that,  if  either  soils  or  subsoils  be 
once  fairly  stirred,  no  complete  consolidation  will  afterwards  take  place. 

It  is  probable,  that  this  method  of  eradicating  rushes  has  not  as  yet 
become  very  extensively  known,  and  therefore  has  not  been  much  veri- 
fied by  the  experience  of  others.*  In  the  end  of  1821,  or  beginning  of 
1822,  a  scientific  friend  of  mine,  who  saw  the  work  going  on  in  the 
park  here,  was  so  much  struck  with  its  importance  and  simplicity,  that 
he  drew  up  a  short  account  of  it  as  managed  at  this  place,  and  publish- 
ed the  article  in  the  Farmer's  Magazine  of  Edinburgh,  where  the  reader 
will  find  it.  But  in  that  article,  as  far  as  I  remember  (for  I  have  it  not 
at  hand),  the  depth  of  the  trenching  and  the  expense  attending  it,  are 
both  underrated.  In  respect  to  the  trenching,  I  never  trenched  less  than 
eighteen,  and  sometimes  twenty  inches  in  depth;  and  as  to  the  expense, 
it  never  amounted  to  less  than  Is.  per  pole,  or  per  fall,  Scotch  measure 
(which  bear  the  same  proportion  to  each  other,  as  the  higher  national 
rates  do),  or  8Z.  per  acre,  when  spade  work  only  was  necessary.  If  the 
aid  of  the  pick  was  called  in,  it  amounted  to  2d.  more  per  fall,  or  26s. 
per  acre.  But  in  such  a  case,  previous  outlay  is  of  little  moment,  if  we 
can  only  rely  on  an  adequate  or  profitable  return. 

It  is  a  curious  fact,  and  may  be  verified  by  those  who  are  disposed  to 
make  the  experiment  on  a  single  acre,  or  less,  that  the  trenching  of 
ground,  if  done  only  deep  enough,  has  (besides  eradicating  rushes),  the 
extraordinary  effect  of  rendering  wet  land  dry,  and  dry  land  moist,  for 
the  most  beneficial  produce  either  in  timber,  or  agricultural  crops.  In 
respect  to  the  former  soil,  it  is  obvious  on  the  face  of  the  proposition, 
and  from  the  foregoing  experiments.  As  to  the  latter,  I  have  more  than 
once  verified  it,  by  trenching  a  sandy  soil  fifteen  inches  deep,  when  there 
were  not  more  than  four  inches  of  good  mould  on  the  surface  ;  and  when 


•  So  little  does  this  seem  to  be  known,  thatan  intelligent  friend  of  mine  (than  whom  no 
man  docs  more  work,  or  does  it  in  a  better  stylo  of  execution)  is,  at  this  moment  (Octo- 
ber, 1827),  engaged,  with  the  help  of  a  professional  drainer,  brought  at  some  expense 
from  a  distance,  in  endeavouring  to  extirpate  the  rushes  in  his  park  hy  surface  drains, 
at  twenty  and  thirty  feet  distance.  It  would  be  quite  in  vain  for  me  to  tell  hini,  that  his 
drainer  has  no  science,  and  that  his  rushes,  in  this  way,  cannot  be  pp,rmanently  eradi- 
cated. There  are  very  few  men,  who  put  any  value  on  advice  that  is  gratuitous.  Be 
sides,  I  am  too  near  at  hand  (not  five  miles  oJT)  to  be  of  any  use  to  him.  Were  I  to  coma 
from  Lincolnshire,  or  the  Landsend,  oflering  for  fifty  guineas  to  communicate  my  se- 
cret, I  believe  I  could  render  him  very  material  service. 


389 


the  rnoiild  was  unscrupulously  put  down  lo  the  hottom  of  the  trench,  and 
eleven  inches  of  pure  sand  superinduced  upon  it !  Nevertheless,  the 
oats  sown  the  first  year  upon  this  soil,  and  manured  and  treated  as  above, 
at  once  reached  the  mould  at  the  bottom  of  the  trench  :  and  they  would 
have  gone  down  double  the  depth,  had  tlioy  had  an  opportunity.  On 
trying  oats  in  the  mould  of  a  hothouse,  the  roots  were  found  to  descend 
two  feet  nine  inches ! 

I  regret  that  there  is  not  room,  in  the  brief  space  of  an  ordinary  note 
(which  has  been  now  so  greatly  exceeded),  to  demonstrate  the  reasona- 
bleness of  the  experiments  made,  on  chemical  principles,  so  as  to  satisfy 
the  man  of  science.  The  man  of  practice  may  very  easily  satisfy  him- 
self. He,  who  tries  the  thing,  will  be  convinced,  that,  while  by  deep 
trenching  he  will  raise  the  value  of  his  land  (as  held  out  in  the  text),  by 
the  one-half  in  some  cases,  and  by  double  in  others,  especially  if  he  take 
a  green  crop  the  first  season,  his  entire  expense,  for  both  labour  and 
manure,  will  generally  be  repaid  by  that  crop  :  so  that,  whether  he 
operate  as  a  husbandman,  or  an  arboriculturist,  he  will,  by  the  second 
season  (as  the  saying  is)  be  fairly  "  on  velvet ;"  or,  in  other  words,  that 
this  improvement  of  the  subject  will  pay  itself  after  a  twelvemonth. 

I  am  aware  that  the  trenching  of  land,  whether  in  theory  or  practice, 
is  a  subject  not  fully  understood,  not  even  by  Mr.  Withers  himself,  not- 
withstanding his  two  pamphlets,  which  are  drawTi  up  to  illustrate  it. 
The  extraordinary  and  wonderful  effects,  produced  by  deepening,  and 
the  comminution  of  the  parts  (but  the  one  is  useless  without  the  other), 
are  known  comparatively  to  few  persons,  notwithstanding  the  success, 
with  which  chemistry  has  already  been  applied  to  agriculture ;  and  none 
but  gardeners  and  nurserymen  are  as  yet  prepared  to  believe  the  vast 
•power  which  they  put  into  the  hands  of  a  man  of  science  and  enter- 
prise. 


390 


SECTION  VII. 


Note  I.     Page  194. 

I  F«KL  particular  satisfaction  in  paying  this  just  tribute  to  the  memory 
of  a  superior  and  ingenious  artist.  His  professional  character  has  been 
slightly,  but  justly  sketched  in  the  passage,  to  which  this  note  refers ; 
and  all,  who  remember  him,  will  unite  with  me  in  doing  justice  to  his 
private  worth,  his  pleasing  manners,  and  his  extensive  information  on 
all  subjects  connected  with  rural  affairs.  Mr.  White  was  an  excellent 
agriculturist,  an  ingenious  mechanic,  and  a  planter  of  great  skill.  Like 
his  master.  Brown,  he  was  in  the  habit  of  undertaking  the  execution  of 
his  own  designs,  and  also,  of  plantations  of  considerable  extent,  in  both 
England  and  Scotland,  imtil  his  business  as  a  landscape  gardener,  in 
the  latter  country,  became  too  extensive  to  admit  of  such  undertakings. 
In  this  way  he  had  planted,  before  the  year  1780,  for  Lord  Douglas,  at 
Douglas  Castle,  about  fifteen  hundred  acres  of  ground,  which  are  now 
covered  with  fine  wood,  and  of  which  the  thinnings  have  long  been  a 
source  of  considerable  revenue  to  the  noble  owner. 

About  the  year  1770,  Mr.  White  made  the  purchase  of  an  estate  in 
the  higher  parts  of  the  county  of  Durham,  on  which  he  planted  so  ex- 
tensively and  successfully,  that  it  may  be  worth  while,  for  the  encourage- 
ment of  the  young  planter,  to  give  some  idea  of  the  returns  which  it  made 
to  him.  But  these  are  so  wonderful  and  portentous,  that  to  the  ordina- 
ry reader,  they  may  rather  seem  referable  to  the  feats  of  some  arbo- 
ricultural  Miinckhausen,  than  to  the  sober  results  of  judgment  and 
industry. 

The  territory  of  Woodlands  (for  so  it  was  named  by  the  new  owner) 
extended  to  between  seven  and  eight  hundred  acres,  and  cost  Mr.  White 
about  750  Z.  It  was  situated  in  a  high,  and  at  that  time  a  barren  tract 
of  country,  about  eighteen  miles  from  the  city  of  Durham,  and  wholly 
destitute  of  wood.  But,  as  it  was  surrounded  with  coal-mines,  he  had 
the  sagacity  to  foresee,  that  there  was  scarcely  any  return,  that  might  no 
be  expected  from  fir  and  larch,  and  other  quick  growers  judiciously 
planted  and  on  a  suitable  soil.     The  first  thing  he  did,  therefore,  was  to 


391 

enclose  with  a  strong  ring-fence  the  whole  estate,  in  which,  of  course, 
he  had  the  benefit  of  aid  from  his  neighbours  ;  and  having  previously 
drained  such  parts  of  it  as  were  swampy,  he  immediately  proceeded  to 
plant  the  whole  excepting  only  an  arable  farm  of  a  hundred  and  forty 
acres.  This  took  place  about  1777.  The  soil  was  a  brown  mould,  the 
subsoil  light  and  gravelly  ;  and  although  he  covered  it  with  trees  of  every 
common  species,  yet  he  resolved  that  the  larch,  and  the  Scotch  fir,  for 
which  he  had  a  peculiar  predilection,  should  form  the  staple  of  his  woods. 

The  singular  spectacle  of  nearly  an  entire  property  dedicated  to  trees, 
did  not  fail  to  attract  the  attention  of  his  neighbours,  who  entertained 
no  belief  of  the  extraordinary  success  of  wood,  in  these  high  latitudes; 
but  the  repeated  premiums  and  medals,  conferred  by  the  Society  of  Arts, 
soon  attested  the  importance  of  his  operations.  After  the  plantations 
had  grown  for  five-and-twenty  years  or  more,  Mr.  White  began  to  think 
of  establishing  his  residence  on  the  spot.  For  that  purpose,  he  built  a 
commodious  house  and  offices  ;  he  laid  out  an  excellent  kitchen-garden ; 
and  added  shrubberies,  a  piece  of  water,  and  a  handsome  little  park,  all 
cut  out  of  this  extensive  woodland.  Enclosures  adapted  to  tillage  soon 
followed,  which  were  added  to  the  arable  farm,  already  in  his  ovm  oc- 
cupation. But  the  wonderful  part  of  the  story  still  remains  to  be  told. 
It  is  well  known  to  those,  who  chance  to  have  subjected  to  the  plough 
old  woodland,  how  inconceivably  even  the  poorest  soils  are  meliorated 
by  the  droppings  of  trees,  and  particularly  of  the  larch,  for  any  con- 
siderable length  of  time,  and  the  rich  coat  of  vegetable  mould,  which  is 
thereby  accumulated  on  the  original  surface.  The  first  years'  crops  of 
corn  were  accordingly  immense  ;  and  those  that  followed  were  such,  as 
to  give  an  extraordinary  impulse  to  the  good  culture,  which  gradually 
took  place.  After  the  park  was  laid  down,  and  the  farm  improved,  the 
land-rent,  fairly  estimating  its  value  to  a  tenant,  amounted  to  no  less  than  ^ 
about  250/.  a  year.  S  /  2-  *)  i^ 

In  respect  to  the  plantations,  after  the  first  ten  or  twelve  years,  they 
began  to  pay  admirably  in  pit-wood,  hedge-stakes,  and  other  country 
uses  ;  and  the  fir  and  larch  the  best  of  all,  from  the  tanning  principle  so 
powerfully  possessed  by  the  latter,  over  and  above  the  value  of  the  wood. 
On  inquiry  many  years  ago,  I  found,  that  the  larch-wood  alone  returned 
Mr.  White  650  Z.  a  year,  a  sum  not  greatly  less  than  the  price  he  had  Ji  3  1/^6 
paid  for  the  entire  estate  :  and  five  or  six  years  since,  it  appeared,  that 
his  son,  the  present  Mr.  White,  had  often  drawn  more  than  400  /.  a  year, 
for  his  larch-bark  only,  and  1000  Z.  a  year,  as  the  entire  revenue  from 
his  woods  ! — This,  it  is  to  be  observed,  was  derived  merely  from  the 


392 

thinnings  of  these  thriving  plantations,  including  of  course,  the  cutting 
out  of  the  place  and  park,  as  already  stated. 

To  those  acquainted  with  the  rapid  progress  made  by  the  larch,  on  a 
gravelly  soil,  on  which  any  tolerable  quantity  of  vegetable  mould  has 
been  aggregated,  it  is  a  fact  well  known,  that  it  doubles  its  value  every 
three  years,  after  fifteen  years  old,  and  every  five  years,  after  ilve-and- 
twenty  ;  so  that  it  was  obvious,  that  in  that  ratio  it  must  soon  reach  the 
greatest  size  and  value,  which  the  soil  and  climate  would  admit.  This 
period  has  now  nearly  arrived  ;  and  a  valuation  having  been  made  of  the 
whole  of  the  fir  and  larch  wood  on  the  estate,  it  amounted  last  year 
(1826)  to  the  surprising  sum  of  30,000/.,  putting  little  value  on  any  other 
species  of  wood ! ! !  Whatever  is  at  its  best,  it  is  pretty  clear,  can  admit 
of  no  further  improvement ;  so  that  the  judicious  owner,  as  I  am  inform- 
ed, has  it  now  in  contemplation  to  cut  down  the  whole ;  and,  after  taking 
two  crops  of  corn  (which  must  be  of  the  most  abundant  sort),  to  plant 
the  estate  anew,  in  order  to  create  a  second  fortune  for  his  family ! 

I  regret  that  I  am  not  so  much  acquainted  with  the  details,  as  to  give 
a  comparative  view  of  the  expenditure,  and  the  returns  from  the  begin- 
ning ;  as  it  might  prove  interesting  to  those  who  are  embarking,  or  who 
may  hereafter  embark,  in  similar  designs.  But  there  is  good  ground  to 
believe,  that  arboricultural  skill  and  perseverance  were  never  more  am- 
ply or  speedily  rewarded,  even  during  the  lifetime  of  the  planter,  than 
by  this  judicious,  and  most  successful  speculation. 


393 


SECTION  VIII. 


Note  I.     Page  209. 

I  BEG  to  take  this  opportunity  of  accounting  to  the  critical  reader  for 
a  few  new  words,  which  I  have  taken  the  liberty  to  introduce,  such  as 
the  one  to  which  reference  is  here  made ;  and  my  only  apology  is,  that, 
in  a  new  art,  the  practice  may  perhaps  be  admissible. 

"To  machine  a  tree,"  is  an  expression,  which  I  have,  for  many  years, 
applied  to  the  act  of  putting  a  tree  on  the  machine.  Hence,  "  the  ma- 
chiner"  is  the  person  who  operates  in  this  way;  and  both  words  have, 
for  some  time,  been  current  in  this  part  of  the  kingdom.  In  the  same 
manner,  I  have  taken  the  liberty  to  introduce  the  expression,  that  ground 
is  "sinky,"  when  it  yields  easily  to  the  foot  of  man,  or  other  animals  ; 
that  plants  are  "  stemmy,"  when  they  are  tall  and  slender,  and  have  few 
branches  on  the  stem;  and  that  earth  is  "spadeable,"  when  it  is  capa- 
ble of  being  worked  with  the  spade.  I  have  said  "  decalcation  of  the 
surface,"  for  treading  it  with  the  foot ;  "to  spade  earth,"  for  to  throw 
or  turn  up  earth  with  the  spade  ;  "  to  handle  roots,"  for  to  distribute  or 
arrange  them  with  the  hand ;  and  hence,  "  a  handler,"  for  one  that  so 
distributes  or  arranges  them.  Of  these  it  may  probably  be  said,  that  some 
are  fair  derivatives,  particularly  "  decalcation,  sinky,  stemmy,  and  spade- 
able  ;"  and  that,  according  to  the  rule  of  Horace,  they  may  be  consider- 
ed as  adding  to  the  copiousness  of  speech.  In  favor  of  "  machiner" 
and  "  machining,"  "  handler"  and  "  handling,"  I  have  little  to  offer,  only 
that  they  stand  us  in  good  stead  in  field-practice. 

On  the  same  ground,  I  have  also  to  apologize  for  the  application  of  a 
few  known  and  established  expressions,  which  is  rather  different  from 
that  generally  in  use.  Thus,  I  have  said  "  to  transfer  a  tree,"  for  to 
transplant  or  remove  it;  and  "  transference"  for  transplantation.  These, 
however,  I  consider  as  good  words,  though  pure  Latinisms.  But  "  a 
severe  exposure,"  for  a  place  severely  exposed  ;  "  a  staring  view,"  for  a 
view  stared  at;  these  and  such  like  terms  are  not  so  defensible,  although 
they  may  have  been  used  by  landscape  gardeners  and  others.     In  this 

50 


394 

understanding,  it  is  merely  (as  the  schoolmen  say),  taking  the  objective 
for  the  subjective,  or  vice  versa,  as  may  suit  the  circumstances  of  the 


case. 


Note  II.     Page  217. 

I  am  not  certain,  if"  janker"  be  a  term  known  to  the  English  wood- 
merchant.  In  Edinburgh,  Glasgow,  and  other  great  towns  in  this  king- 
dom, a  pole  or  beam,  from  fifteen  to  thirty  feet  long,  of  great  strength, 
and  fortified  with  iron,  when  mounted  on  a  crossbar,  with  a  pair  of  high 
wheels  at  each  end,  is  called  "  a  janker  ;"  and  the  immense  logs  of  wood, 
■which  are  transported  by  means  of  it,  from  one  place  to  another,  are 
swimg  under  the  axle :  and  consequently  under  the  pole  also  of  the 
machine. 

In  the  transporting,  or  the  planting  of  spreading  trees,  with  a  ma- 
chine constructed  on  this  model,  there  could  be  no  room  for  the  tops ; 
because  the  branches  would  be  chafed  to  pieces,  and  destroyed  by  the 
hind  wheels.  But  were  the  top  to  be  much  lightened,  or  still  more,  were 
it  to  be  pollarded,  as  is  often  done  in  both  Scotland  and  England,  and 
reduced  nearly  to  a  log  of  wood,  the  janker  would  act  as  a  most  efficient 
implement,  and  very  heavy  subjects  might  be  removed  by  it.  More- 
over, the  work  would  be  executed  far  more  rapidly,  and  at  a  fourth  part 
of  the  expense  of  the  platform,  and  the  preserving  of  the  upright  posi- 
tion of  the  tree.  I  have  sometimes  thought,  that  it  might  be  practicable 
to  apply  this  sort  of  machine  with  advantage  to  the  Preservative  system, 
by  making  the  length  of  the  pole  equal  to  the  full  height  of  the  tallest 
tree  you  mean  to  remove,  and  so  the  hind  wheels  would  raise  the  top 
sufficiently  off  the  ground.  If  the  fore  wheels,  for  example,  were  six 
feet  high,  the  hind  ones  might  be  eight,  which  would  afford  sufficient 
room  for  elevation ;  and  thus  the  branches  might  perhaps  be  managed 
with  greater  facility  and  safety,  than  by  any  other  method.  But  the  use 
of  such  a  machine  would  necessarily  be  limited  to  operations  on  an  open 
surface.  It  must  be  all  "  plain  sailing,"  as  the  seamen  say,  and  no  sud- 
den turns,  intricacies,  or  narrow  passes,  such  as  often  occur,  would  be 
admissible  in  its  route. 


395 


SECTION  X. 


Note  I.     Page  249. 

**  Shows,"  as  the  refuse  of  a  flaxmill  is  usually  called,  in  this  part  of 
the  kingdom,  when  freed  of  dust  and  other  impurities,  form  an  excellent 
thatch  for  houses,  the  peculiar  qualities  of  which  I  shall  mention  here, 
for  the  benefit  of  those  who  may  not  have  experienced  their  utility  for 
that  object. 

Five-and-twenty  years  since,  when  no  value  was  put  on  this  useful 
article,  it  was  generally  thrown  into  the  river  or  stream,  on  which  the 
flaxmill  was  situated,  and  carried  away  by  the  next  flood.  Observing 
that  when  shows  abounded,  the  people  about  the  mill  used  to  throw  them 
on  the  roofs  of  the  sheds,  where  they  seemed  completely  to  turn  the  rain, 
I  believe  I  was  the  first,  or  among  the  first,  who  thought  of  applying  them 
to  the  roofs  of  cottages.  Accordingly,  expert  persons  were  here  set  to 
work  to  draw  and  bundle  them  up,  like  straw  used  for  thatch ;  and  the 
shows  were  put  on,  about  twelve  inches  thick,  either  by  sewing  them  with 
marline,  or  otherwise,  by  superinducing  them  on  a  thin  coat  of  fresh  turf, 
as  is  often  done  with  straw  in  Scotland.  About  the  same  time,  likewise, 
was  contrived  a  wooden  tool,  of  about  fourteen  inches  long,  but  of  the 
rudest  sort,  named  a  comb,  for  smoothing  the  thatch,  after  being  fixed 
on,  and  properly  laid  with  the  hand,  which  soon  brought  it  to  a  fiiie 
surface. 

This  covering  was,  of  course,  white,  and  when  first  put  on,  extremely 
beautiful :  and  although  it  might  be  supposed  inflammable  in  its  nature, 
and  therefore  hazardous  on  account  of  fire,  yet  it  turned  out  on  trial,  to 
be  quite  otherwise :  we  found,  as  the  shows  lost  their  light  colour,  and 
became  brown  by  the  weather,  they  obtained  a  skin  so  hard  and  smooth, 
as  equally  to  resist  wet  and  drought.  Even  Uve  coals  might  be  thrown 
upon  it  without  danger.  In  so  far,  then,  this  covering  has  been  found  su- 
perior to  straw,  while  in  point  of  durability,  it  greatly  exceeds  the  latter. 
From  any  information  that  can  be  obtained  from  the  flaxdressers,  respect- 
ing the  roofs  of  their  sheds,  it  appears,  that  they  will  turn  rain  iox  forty 
years  or  more.     Of  that  length  of  duration,  however,  I  can  say  nothing, 


396 

from  my  own  experience :  but  on  cottage-roofs,  when  the  thatching  is 
properly  executed,  I  can  answer  for  more  than  twenty  years,  with  very 
little  repair  being  wanted. 

At  first,  this  sort  of  thatch  could  be  procured  at  a  small  expense, 
merely  that  of  drawing  or  preparing  the  material ;  but,  now,  since  it 
has  got  into  some  repute  in  this  district,  about  a  third  part  more  than 
the  price  of  straw  is  usually  paid  for  the  shows.  As  a  substantial  and 
durable  covering  for  houses,  however,  I  can  much  recommend  it,  and 
especially  in  situations  where  roofs  are  exposed  externally  to  risk  from 
fire.  But  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  this  remark  applies  to  the  outside 
only;  for  internally,  and  on  the  under  side  of  the  thatch,  which  is  be- 
yond the  action  of  the  atmosphere,  it  does  not  lose  its  character  as  tow, 
and  is  very  easily  ignited. 

Note  II.     Page  262. 

As  the  banks  of  the  Clyde,  in  this  immediate  neighbourhood,  and  the 
rich  vale  of  the  Tay,  or  Carse  of  Gowrie  in  Perthshire,  are  celebrated 
for  their  orchards,  the  hint  here  given  respecting  a  method  of  manuring 
them,  superior  to  the  one  connnonly  practised,  may  perhaps  be  worthy 
the  attention  of  the  owners  or  occupiers  of  such  grounds,  and  it  shall 
have  a  cursory  notice  in  this  place.  In  the  district  between  Lanark  and 
Hamilton  alone,  in  a  favourable  season,  the  value  of  the  fruit  carried  to 
Glasgow  and  elsewhere,  independently  of  what  is  consumed  on  the  spot, 
amounts  to  not  less  than  between  3000  Z.  and  4000  Z. 

In  these  orchards,  which  are  in  general  extremely  well  managed,  the 
trees  are  planted  in  rows,  about  forty  feet  distant  from  one  another,  and 
from  fifteen  to  twenty  from  plant  to  plant.  When  the  ground  is  to  be 
manured,  which  must  be  repeated  from  time  to  time,  in  order  to  refresh 
and  invigorate  the  roots,  the  practice  usually  is,  to  dig  in  farm-yard 
dung  over  the  whole  surface,  and  to  take  a  crop  of  potatoes  ;  or  some- 
times to  ridge  in  the  dung,  in  the  line  of  the  intended  potatoe-drills. 
Now,  instead  of  this,  let  half  the  quantity  of  dung  be  taken,  and  made 
up  according  to  Lord  Meadowbank's  method,  with  a  like  quantity  of 
peat-moss,  which  last  is  to  be  had  at  no  unattainable  distance  from  any 
of  these  orchards.  If  the  peat  be  in  a  very  advanced  state  of  decom- 
position (from  having  been  wheeled  out  some  time  before,  or  any  other 
cause),  then  only  one-third  part  of  the  dung  will  be  required,  and  two- 
thirds  of  peat.  Let  a  trench  then  be  opened,  in  the  centre  between  the 
TOWS,  four,  or  four-and-a-half  feet  wide,  and  cut  as  deep  nearly  as  the 
depth  of  the  trenched  ground,  or  stirred  earth,  of  which  the  orchard- 


397 


soil  has  been  originally  formed,  say  from  sixteen  to  eighteen  inches. 
Let  the  contents  be  thrown  up  in  the  autumn,  and  spread  out,  in  order 
to  become  friable  by  the  winter's  frost.  In  the  month  of  March  follow- 
ing, mix  this  earth,  as  intimatehj  as  possible,  with  the  dung-compost, 
so  prepared  and  fermented  as  above,  turn  it  twice,  and  spread  the  whole 
round  each  tree  in  the  rows. 

From  what  I  know  respecting  the  quantity  of  dung  employed,  accord- 
ing to  the  ordinary  method,  the  largo  portion  of  peaty  earth,  with  which 
it  is  to  be  mixed  as  above,  added  to  the  contents  of  the  trench,  I  am  led 
to  believe,  that  if  very  intimately  mixed,  it  will  form  a  mass  of  mate- 
rials, well  calculated  to  enlarge  the  pabulum  of  the  trees  to  a  considera- 
ble extent.  If  the  soil  be  clayey  (which  is  generally  the  case  in  these 
orchards),  and  sand  be  at  no  great  distance,  it  would  be  a  sensible  im- 
provement, to  add  a  fourth  part  of  that  earth  to  the  entire  mass,  even 
though  in  a  state  of  considerable  purity,  and  of  itself  incapable  of  pro- 
ducing vegetation.  Let  the  whole  mass  then  be  regularly  spread  round 
each  tree,  beginning  at  the  stem,  at  six  or  eight  inches  deep,  as  you  can 
afford  it,  and  ending  at  two  or  three  inches;  and  lastly,  let  it  be  pointed 
with  the  spade,  to  the  depth  of  two  inches  only,  into  the  original  soil. 
Thus,  an  area  will  be  covered  of  twelve  feet  or  more  out  from  the  tree, 
or  as  far  as  the  branches  extend.  Lastly,  let  the  new  surface  be  level- 
led with  the  rake,  and  sown  down  with  grass-seeds. 

It  will  suffice  to  give  the  trees  a  supply  of  fine  mould  such  as  this, 
once  in  seven  or  eight  years  ;  and  when  this  is  laid  on,  if  attention  be 
paid  to  give  the  whole  surface  of  the  orchard  a  good  top-dressing  for 
grass,  in  the  ordinary  manner,  I  could  venture  to  promise,  that  the 
superior  produce,  by  the  second  year,  in  hay  and  fruit,  will  amply  repay 
the  extra  expense  and  labour  attending  the  work.  Should  this  expense 
be  grudged,  and  brought  into  a  disadvantageous  comparison  with  the 
immediate  return  from  the  potatoe  crop,  the  following  method  may  be 
tried. 

Let  the  central  trench  be  opened,  as  already  directed,  and  the  contents 
rendered  friable,  by  a  sufficient  exposure  to  the  elements.  Let  one- 
fourth  part  of  quick  lime  (that  is,  lime-shells),  in  the  succeeding  spring, 
after  being  well  slacked,  twice  turned,  and  brought  to  the  most  powdery 
state  possible,  be  applied  to  the  contents  of  the  trench,  and  intimately 
mixed  with  them,  observing  that,  by  twice  turning  at  least,  the  minutest 
comminution  of  the  parts  takes  place.  Let  this  compost  then  be  spread 
round  the  stems  of  the  trees,  pointing  it  in  with  the  spade,  as  before, 
two  inches  deep,  and  sowing  down  with  grass-seeds,  in  a  similar 
manner. 


398 

This  species  of  top-dressing,  though  less  expensive,  will  not  pay 
nearly  so  well  as  the  other,  in  proportion  to  the  money  laid  out ;  but 
that  will  not  probably  amount  to  more  than  one-third  of  the  former 
cost.  In  either  case,  the  pabulum  of  the  tree  will  be  surprisingly 
enlarged,  and  in  a  way  far  more  effective,  than  by  any  digging  among 
the  roots ;  while  no  injury  will  be  done,  by  the  former  method,  to  the 
numerous,  minute,  and  capillary  fibres,  which  in  every  case  form  the 
true  absorbents  of  the  root. 

To  the  fruit-borders  of  a  kitchen-garden,  the  same  sort  of  manage- 
ment may  be  very  successfully  applied.  But  in  that  view,  I  should 
recommend,  that  the  compost  be  made  up  of  one-fourth  part  of  coal- 
ashes,  completely  freed  of  cinders,  and  three-fourths  of  any  tolerable 
soil.  The  whole  should  be  prepared,  in  the  manner  already  more  than 
once  directed  in  the  text,  for  planting,  and  also  for  invigorating  trees  in 
the  open  park.  If  the  fruit  trees  to  be  manured  be  planted  against  a 
wall,  the  compost  should  cover  the  space  of  ten  feet  out :  if  they  be  in 
the  open  borders,  six  feet  may  sufficiently  answer  the  purpose.  This 
practice  will  by  no  means  preclude  the  cultivation  of  leguminous  crops, 
and  those  especially,  of  which  the  roots  run  near  the  surface,  and  which 
should  always  be  preferred  for  such  situations. 

Note  III.     Page  263. 

As  the  great  object  about  all  places,  whether  to  the  husbandman,  or 
to  the  arboriculturist,  should  be  to  increase  the  quantity  of  disposable 
manure,  it  has  been  found  by  experience,  that  the  juice  or  exudation 
from  the  dunghill  may  be  far  more  advantageously  employed  for  that 
purpose,  than  for  watering  the  roots  of  trees.  From  this  rule,  however, 
we  must  always  except  the  roots  of  vines  in  the  hothouse ;  for  no  supe- 
rior method  has  ever  been  found,  of  giving  an  immediate  stimulus  to  the 
growth  of  these  plants. 

The  object,  to  which  I  here  allude,  that  is,  the  mode  of  employing 
the  juices  of  the  dunghill,  was,  I  believe,  first  suggested  by  the  late 
Lord  Meadowbank,  to  whom  alone  we  are  indebted  for  the  discovery  of 
the  method  of  converting  peat  into  manure,  by  means  of  fermentation. 
The  object  is,  to  water  peaty  earth,  if  in  a  very  decomposed  state,  and 
80  produce  excellent  manure  within  a  short  period.  That  this  liquid 
will  decompose  pure  peat  itself,  we  are  well  aware  ;  but  much  time  and 
patience  would  be  necessary  to  decompose  it  to  any  extent,  and  also  a 
greater  command  of  the  liquid,  than  could  be  easily  procured.  Who- 
ever has  dry  peat-moss  at  hand,  however,  should  not  omit,  when  his 


399 

dung-yard  is  cleared  out,  to  lay  a  stratum  of  it  at  the  bottom,  so  that, 
when  the  contents  are  taken  out  some  time  after,  it  will  be  found  as 
valuable  a  manure,  as  any  other  in  his  possession. 

Every  diligent  arboriculturist,  and  every  one  residing  at  a  distance 
from  a  town  or  considerable  village,  where  dung  can  be  purchased  at 
pleasure,  should  have  a  well  or  pit  at  the  lower  side  of  his  dung-yard, 
to  which  the  juice  naturally  tends,  and  without  which  great  loss  of  a 
valuable  substance  is  always  sulTpred,  especially  in  rainy  weather.  This 
pit  should  be  carefully  lined  with  dry-stone,  and  secured  underneath, 
and  at  the  sides,  with  a  good  wall  of  well  made  clay -puddle,  a  foot 
thick.  It  should  have  erected  in  it  a  pump  of  cast  iron  (for  wood  in 
such  a  situation,  is  of  no  durability),  of  which  the  working-barrel  is 
about  four  inches  and-a-half  in  diameter. 

The  method  of  making  this  manure  is  extremely  simple.  Once  in 
ten  days  in  winter-time,  and  about  three  weeks  in  smmner,  the  liquor 
collected  is  pumped  up  into  a  large  barrel,  mounted  with  a  three-inch 
brass  cock.  The  barrel  used  for  watering  your  trees  in  tlie  park,  will 
answer  the  purpose  admirably.  Having  prepared  a  heap  of  peat-moss, 
as  dry,  and  as  far  advanced  as  possible  toivards  decomposition,  and  hav- 
ing conveyed  the  water-cart  to  the  spot,  the  liquid  is  to  be  drawn  off  in 
stable-pails,  and  poured  leisurely  over  the  heap.  A  s  soon  as  it  has  in 
this  way  got  two  complete  waterings,  it  is  to  be  turned  and  thoroughly 
mixed  ;  and,  provided  the  liquid  be  pretty  strongly  impregnated  with  the 
fertilizing  juices,  a  second  course  of  both,  that  is,  in  all  four  waterings, 
the  whole  will  be  found  converted  into  valuable  manure,  fitted  for  every 
purpose  of  husbandry,  arboriculture,  or  horticulture. 

One  thing  only  in  the  department  last  mentioned,  may  be  noticed,  and 
that  is,  that  the  application  of  this  manure,  or  indeed  of  any  other,  of 
which  peaty  matter  forms  a  part,  should  be  confined,  by  the  gardener, 
to  crops  cultivated  with  the  spade,  or  the  hoe.  For  those  raised  from 
small  seeds,  and  which  require  hand-weeding,  it  is  not  so  suitable,  from 
the  quantity  of  chick-weed  that  decomposed  peat  is  apt  to  engender, 
especially  in  the  first  season. 


400 


SECTION  XI. 


Note  I.     Page  285. 

The  lodge  and  entrance-gate  to  the  park,  with  their  combined  fea- 
tures woody  and  architectural,  if  properly  executed,  should  be  one  of 
the  most  pleasing  accessories  to  the  landscape,  in  a  well  laid  out  place. 
As  they  are  the  first  to  meet  the  stranger's  eye,  so  they  should,  like  a 
good  saloon  or  entrance-hall  to  a  house,  convey  a  favourable  impression 
of  the  propriety  and  good  taste  of  the  arrangements  within.  A  good 
lodge  should  present  the  idea  of  an  "  ornamental  cottage,"  always 
harmonizing  with  the  style  of  the  mansion-house  ;  not  a  fantastical  or 
non-descript  hut,  covered  with  thatch,  and  buried  in  creepers,  and  har- 
monizing with  nothing  good  or  bad,  natural  or  artificial,  about  the  place. 
But  lodges  and  gateways,  in  which  we  should  expect  the  joint  skill  and 
taste  of  the  architect  and  the  landscape  gardener,  are,  generally  speak- 
ing, very  dull  and  monotonous  things,  which  can  do  little  credit  to  the 
artists,  and  give  no  pleasure  to  the  owner. 

It  must,  however,  be  acknowledged,  that  it  is  the  landscape  gar- 
dener, and  not  the  architect,  who  is  chiefly  in  fault  in  this  business. 
Mr.  Hunt,  and  other  late  architects,  who  have  turned  their  attention  to 
rural  decoration,  have  sufficiently  redeemed  the  credit  of  their  art,  by 
various  sketches  for  buildings  of  this  description,  so  that  we  are  not  now, 
as  heretofore,  without  models,  from  which  to  form  a  very  tasteful  selec- 
tion. With  regard  to  the  other  department,  I  shall  beg  leave,  as  a  sort 
of  ex-professor  of  that  art,  to  offer  a  few  hints,  for  the  improvement  of 
park  entrances,  on  the  present  occasion.  By  rendering  them  better 
pictures,  than  they  now  display,  I  should  hope,  that  they  might  become 
at  once  more  interesting  to  the  traveler  who  passes  by,  and  more  attrac- 
tive to  the  visitor,  who  enters  the  grounds  to  which  they  belong. 

In  accomplishing  this  object,  I  propose  to  proceed  on  two  simple  prin- 
ciples. The  first  is,  to  recommend  the  study  of  open  work,  more  than 
has  usually  been  adopted,  in  the  disposition  of  the  woody  accompani- 
ments of  the  buildings :  and  the  second  is,  to  give  i\vem  foreground  and 
consequence,  by  throwing  them  back  from  the  public  road  to  a  certain 


401 

distance,  thus  producing  something  like  landscape  effect,  by  the  ex- 
ternal wooding  of  the  intermediate  surface. 

In  respect  to  the  first  principle,  it  is  plain,  that  the  wholly  shutting 
up,  and  rendering  impervious  to  the  eye  of  the  traveler,  the  entrance 
to  a  park  or  place  of  any  tolerable  extent,  can  never  be  consistent  with 
good  taste.  To  admit,  from  tliis  station,  such  open  views  of  the  inter- 
nal scenery  of  the  place,  as  often  delighted  our  ancestors,  is  now  out  of 
the  question ;  and  it  is  accordingly  not  less  reprobated  than  proscribed 
in  an  age,  which  places  privacy  and  seclusion  in  the  foremost  rank  of 
rural  enjoyments.  All  that  I  should  for  our  present  purpose  recommend 
is  a  limited  hut  striking  landscape,  in  which  the  lodge  forms  the  central 
point  of  attraction,  bounded  on  all  sides  by  grove  and  underwoodj»and 
not  stretching  beyond  a  hundred  yards  in  length,  and  half  that  number 
in  breadth,  towards  the  park  side,  both  within  and  without  the  railing 
or  pales  of  the  entrance.  This,  for  the  largest  places,  I  conceive 
would  be  sufficient ;  and  for  smaller  ones  in  proportion,  according  to  the 
taste  and  fancy  of  the  owner. 

As  to  the  second  principle,  the  throwing  back  the  lodge  to  a  certain 
distance  from  the  road,  thirty  yards  or  ninety  feet  seem  ample,  for  the 
residences  of  most  private  individuals  ;  that  is,  allowing  thirty  feet  or 
more  of  the  number,  as  a  sufficient  space  between  the  railing  or  open 
pales,  and  the  lodge.  The  grassy  margins  along  each  side  of  the  car- 
riage-way (which  should  extend  from  the  pales  the  whole  way  through 
the  bounding-line  of  plantation,  tUl  they  reach  the  open  park,)  might  be 
from  thirty  to  forty  feet  broad,  having  scattered  over  them,  at  wide  dis- 
tances, say,  from  twenty-four  to  thirty  feet,  stately  standard  or  grove 
trees  interspersed  here  and  there  with  underwood,  through  which  the 
eye  might  be  partially  let  in,  so  as  to  catch  a  view  of  the  park.  These 
grassy  margins,  on  which  the  sheep  or  deer  could  browse  down  to  the 
gateway,  would  form  a  pleasing  connexion  with  the  external  ground, 
which  is  also  to  be  wooded,  and  being  separated  from  it  by  the  open 
pales  or  railing,  would  give  considerable  intricacy  to  the  picture. 

The  external  ground  itself,  on  which  the  main  effect  depends,  should 
be  richly  clothed,  like  the  grassy  margins  as  above,  with  grove-treea 
and  underwood  in  the  same  way  intermixed,  relieving  and  massing  up 
the  building,  so  as  to  form  the  most  interesting  landscape,  that  the 
nature  of  the  ground,  and  the  limited  view  into  the  park  will  admit.  In 
order  to  give  proper  effect  to  the  lodge,  as  its  distance  from  the  open 
pales  should  be  thirty  feet  or  more,  as  already  mentioned,  so  it  should 
stand  eighteen  or  twenty  feet  off  the  carriage-way.  And  to  this  it  may 
be  added,  that  the  entire  length  of  the  external  plantation  or  grass-plot, 

51 


402 

Ehould  be  at  least  a  hundred  yards,  if  the  ground  will  allow  It,  and  that 
the  pales  and  gateway  should,  of  course,  cross  the  coach-road  at  right 
angles.  Moreover,  the  external  grass-plot,  which  in  front  should  be 
kept  neat  with  the  sythe,  must  be  protected  from  stray-cattle  on  the 
turnpike  road,  by  a  low  rough  fence  of  larch-stakes,  about  two  feet  high, 
or  less,  of  which  the  I)ark  is  allowed  to  remain  upon  the  stakes. 

If,  in  laying  out  an  entrance-gate,  on  such  picturesque  principles,  at 
an  old  place,  where  great  trees  could  be  commanded  for  the  external 
wooding,  and  for  the  park-like  margins  on  each  side  of  the  carriage- 
way, the  effect  would  be  splendid,  were  any  tolerable  skill  displayed  in 
the  execution  ;  and  it  would,  I  am  certain,  do  much  to  bring  this  style 
into  fashion  in  any  district,  in  which  it  chanced  to  be  executed.  Without 
the  passport  of  fashion,  I  know,  that  nothing  will  go  down  in  England ; 
as  even  there,  picturesque  effect,  in  the  details  of  the  handsomest  places, 
is  not  always  studied.  In  Scotland  the  things  is  neither  known  nor  stu- 
died at  all :  but  wherever  it  does  appear,  it  seizes  our  approbation  we 
know  not  why,  and  powerfully  detains  it,  without  our  being  able  to 
assign  the  true  cause. — At  places  where  great  trees  cannot  be  com- 
manded, the  power  of  the  transplanting  machine  may  be  called  in  to 
our  assistance  ;  and  that  with  a  good  choice  of  subjects  spreading  and 
spiral,  as  the  different  parts  may  require  to  be  brought  out,  will  accom- 
plish any  design  of  ordinary  magnitude,  within  a  short  period. 

One  of  the  chief  recommendations  of  the  plan  of  improving  park 
entrances  by  external  wooding  consists  in  this,  that  it  surmounts  all 
obstacles,  and  cures  all  deformities,  at  least  possible  expense.  The 
means  of  cure,  namely  Wood,  is  so  beautiful  in  itself,  that  it  throws 
its  own  delightful  character  over  every  thing  which  it  touches.  If  your 
ground  be  high,  it  will  give  it  shelter  ;  if  tame  and  flat,  variety  and  eleva- 
tion ;  and  if  it  be  irregular  and  deformed,  it  will  oftentimes  convert  those 
seeming  obstructions  into  playful  intricacy,  and  unexpected  beauty. 

Note  II.     Page  288. 

Although,  from  the  estimate  given  in  the  text,  it  appears,  that,  by  the 
common  method  of  planting,  park-wood  may  be  obtained  at  thirteen 
times  the  expense  of  wood  obtained  at  once  by  the  transplanting  ma- 
chine, yet  I  believe,  if  full  justice  were  done  to  the  comparative  state- 
ment, that  the  superiority  of  the  latter  would  appear  still  greater. 

There  are  many  items,  which  have  been  omitted  here,  that  would  teU 
surprisingly  in  a  correct  estimate.  For  example ;  independently  of  the 
immediate  and  picturesque  effect  of  the  removed  trees,  on  which  no 


403 

value  has  been  put,  there  is  groat  beneficial  effect.  Cot  which  eomething 
considoral)le  should  iiave  boon  allowed  ;  first,  in  the  direct  shelter  given 
to  the  ground  by  this  plantation  ;  and  secondly,  by  the  immediately  in- 
creased value  in  pasture,  in  consequence  of  the  grass-produce  round 
each  tree,  to  a  wide  distance,  being  doubled.  This  the  manuring  and 
pulverizing  of  the  soil,  at  the  time  of  planting,  completely  brought  about, 
in  the  instance  adduced  ;  and,  as  those  enriched  spaces  nearly  touch, 
the  pasture  of  the  entire  ground  planted  was  fairly  doubled,  and  must 
continue  so  for  many  years,  until  the  roots  exhaust  the  ground,  or  the 
branches  overshadow  it.  On  the  other  hand,  although  the  expense  of 
renewing  the  railing  has  been  stated,  yet  no  charge  is  made  for  keeping 
up  the  fence,  for  thirty  years.  Other  items  might  be  mentioned,  such 
as  the  inconsiderable  value  of  the  thinnings  of  the  wood,  under  this 
head  ;  because  the  opening  up  must  be  performed  at  an  early  period, 
and  continued  to  wide  distances,  on  account  of  the  severe  exposure  of 
the  site,  and  the  conferring  on  the  trees  that  are  to  remain  the  protecting 
properties. 

The  truth  is,  that  it  is  utterly  impossible  to  procure  such  profusion 
of  park-wood,  as  is  desirable  round  a  nobleman's  or  gentleman's  resi- 
dence, at  a  moderate  cost,  except  by  the  transplanting  machine.  The 
ordinary  modes  of  planting  in  very  large  masses,  and  afterwards  cutting 
out  the  wood  required,  cannot  be  done  without  immense  expense.  But 
the  reason  why  the  expense,  when  laid  out,  often  escapes  observation, 
is,  because  it  is  laid  out  gradually,  during  a  long  course  of  years,  and 
is  therefore  seldom  paid  by  one  generation.  Perhaps  the  better  way 
would  be,  to  adopt  the  late  Mr.  White's  system,  and  plajit  the  entire 
surface.  That  would  be  a  strong  measure,  where  much  revenue  was 
to  be  sacrificed,  although  I  have  little  doubt  that  it  would  pay  the  second 
generation,  if  larch  were  made  the  staple  of  the  wood.  Yet  two  gene- 
rations could  perhaps  not  easily  be  found,  who  would  consent  either  to 
sink  so  large  a  capital  as  must  inevitably  be  sunk,  if  the  land  were 
valuable,  or  to  live  for  thirty  or  forty  years  in  the  midst  of  a  thicket. 

Note  III.     Page  293. 

I  regret  lately  to  learn,  that  this  gentleman,  in  the  severe  summer  of 
last  year  (1826),  had  the  misfortune  to  lose  a  good  many  of  his  trees, 
from  not  being  aware  of  the  necessity  of  watering  abundantly  during 
the  first  season,  and  securing  the  roots  ivith  shoivs  or  moss,  against  the 
drought.  Although  half  a  century  might  pass  away  in  our  variable 
climate,  without  the  recurrence  of  a  similar  season,  yet  I  think  it  of 


404 

some  Importance  to  state,  In  tlils  place,  what  happened  to  my  own  trees 
of  that  year,  as  it  gives  a  strong  view  of  the  value  of  after-work  (which 
has  been  fully  treated  in  the  foregoing  section),  and  shows,  that  it  is  as 
deserving  of  the  planter's  notice,  as  any  part  of  the  treatment  of  wood. 

During  the  spring,  which  preceded  this  truly  tropical  summer,  that  is, 
in  February  and  March,  1826,  I  transplanted  about  a  hundred  and  ten 
trees,  partly  in  close  woods,  and  partly  in  the  open  park,  from  twenty- 
five  to  thirty  feet  high.  Within  three  weeks  after  being  planted,  they 
were  carefully  watered,  and  covered  with  shows,  after  the  manner  direc- 
ted in  Section  X.  By  the  end  of  May,  we  were  forced  to  commence 
our  summer  watering  of  the  roots.  That  of  the  tops  was  never  attempt- 
ed ;  nor  was  it  necessary,  from  the  copious  dews,  which  fell  during  the 
night,  and  were,  of  course,  absorbed  by  the  leaves.  And,  as  there  is 
great  command  of  water  about  the  place,  the  former  was  continued 
more  or  less,  between  three  and  four  months !  Of  the  whole  number 
of  trees  planted  /  lost  only  one,  although  they  consisted  mostly  of  oaks 
and  beeches,  the  plants  of  all  others  the  most  sensitive  of  drought ! 
Several  bushes,  however,  or  stools  of  underwood  died,  and  I  am  persua- 
ded, that  it  was  in  consequence  of  over-watering ;  an  error  which  is 
more  easily  committed  than  planters  will  perhaps  believe. 

I  am  satisfied  that,  with  workmen  trained  in  the  school  of  my  inge- 
nious friend  Mr.  Smith,  the  trees  at  Ibroxhill  were  just  as  skilfully  taken 
up  and  planted,  as  those  transferred  at  this  place,  although  the  latter 
might  have  the  advantage,  in  the  preparation  of  the  soil.  But  I  am  the 
more  anxious  here  to  state  the  above  remarkable  fact,  together  with  the 
circumstances  which  attended  it,  that  it  is  impossible  to  press  the  im- 
portance of  after-work  too  earnestly  on  the  young  planter's  mind.  For 
a  similar  object,  namely,  that  of  preserving  the  vigour  of  his  trees  dur- 
ing his  first  season,  I  earnestly  request  of  him  to  give  an  attentive  peru- 
sal to  pages  262,  263,  et  seqq.  anteh.,  containing  an  "Inquiry  into  the 
Causes  of  Backwardness  in  Trees,"  as  he  will  find,  that  the  circum- 
stances above  stated  bear  strongly  on  that  discussion,  and  tend  to  illus- 
trate it  in  a  very  striking  manner. 


That  the  art,  which  has  been  the  subject  of  the  foregoing  pages,  will 
ere  long  be  practised  by  many,  with  a  success  and  a  skill  superior  to  mine, 
I  entertain  no  sort  of  doubt.  I  have  laboured,  and,  I  trust  not  unsuc- 
cessfully, to  refer  to  Principles  of  Science  that  which  was  vague  and 
fortuitous,  in  tliis  department  of  rural  pursuit ;  and  to  induce  plantero 


405 

to  follow  iho  Laws  of  Nature,  by  carefully  studying  them  In  her  own 
ample  volume,  rather  than  by  trusting  to  the  dogmas,  or  the  prejudices 
of  any  class  of  men.  What  I  have  in  this  way  begun,  I  hope,  that 
others  better  qualified  may  perfect,  bringing  superior  ability,  if  not  su- 
perior diligence,  to  the  advancement  of  an  art,  which  requires  only  to 
be  more  fully  known,  in  order  to  become  both  popular  and  useful.  For 
this  purpose,  however,  I  am  aware,  that  it  must  be  brought  into  notice 
by  those,  who  lead  the  fashion  of  the  day,  in  arts  as  well  as  letters. 
When  Vegetable  Physiology  comes  thus  to  be  better  understood,  and 
Arboriculture,  zs  an  interesting  art,  more  generally  studied  by  land-own- 
ers and  country-gentlemen,  it  will  no  longer  remain  doubtful  that  any 
man,  possessed  of  science,  and  capable  of  industry,  may  give  Immediate 
AND  CERTAIN  Effect  TO  WooD  in  any  manner,  and  to  any  extent  he 
pleases. 


APPENDIX. 


APPENDIX. 


REPORT  of  a  Committee  of  the  Highland  Society  of  Scot- 
land, appointed  to  inspect  the  operations  of  Sir  Henry 
Steuart  of  Allanton,  Baronet,  in  transplanting  Large  Trees 
and  Underwood,  and  to  report  to  the  Society  thereupon. 

At  the  General  Meeting  of  the  Society,  on  8th  January,  1823,  a 
Letter  was  read  from  Sir  Henry  Steuart  of  Allanton,  Bart.,  stating  his 
haviiig,  for  several  years,  practised  extensively  and  successfully  on  his 
estate,  the  operation  of  Transplanting  Large  Trees  and  Underwood, 
without  mutilating  their  tops,  or  in  any  way  injuring  their  appearance, 
and  requesting,  that  the  Society  would  appoint  a  Committee  to  inspect 
his  operations.  The  Society  accordingly  named  the  following  Com- 
mittee of  its  members,  for  that  purpose : — 

The  Right  Honourable  Lord  Belhaven. 
The  Honourable  Lord  Succoth. 
Sir  Walter  Scott,  Bart. 

George  Cranstoun,  Esq.  (now  Lord  Corehouse.) 
Alexander  Young,  Esq.  of  Harbum. 
G.  Laing  Meason,  Esq.  of  Lindertis. 
Lieutenant-General  Graham  Stirling  of  Duchray. 
G.  Hamilton  Dundas,  Esq.  of  Duddingston. 
Dr.  Robert  Graham,  Professor  of  Botany  in  the  University  of 
Edinburgh. 

Dr.  Andrew  Coventry,  Professor  of  Agriculture. 
52 


410 

Of  which  committee,  Lord  Belhaven.  or,  in  his  absence,  Alexander 
Young,  Esq.  was  named  convener. 

The  following  members  of  the  Committee  assembled  at  AUanton 
House,  on  the  18th  September,  1823,  viz. — 

Lord  Bolhavcn. 
Lord  Succolh. 
Lord  Corehouse. 
Sir  Walter  Scott,  Bart. 
Alexander  Young,  Esq. 

The  committee  had  also  communicated  to  them,  in  writing,  the  opi- 
nions of  Gilbert  LaingMeason,  Esq.,  General  Graham  Stirling,  and  Mr. 
Hamilton  Dundas,  who  could  not  attend,  but  who  had  previously  ex- 
amined the  transplanting  operations  at  Allanton  House,  during  the 
planting  season.  And  the  committee,  having  afterwards  more  nume- 
rously met  in  Edinburgh,  they  agreed  to  the  following  Report. 

In  order  to  render  the  Report,  which  we  are  about  to  make,  more 
distinct  and  intelligible  to  the  Society,  it  will  be  necessary  to  give  some 
idea  of  the  soil  and  climate  of  the  park  or  lawn  at  Allanton  House, 
which  has  received  most  of  its  striking  decorations,  by  means  of  the 
Transplanting  system  (the  present  object  of  our  investigation),  and 
under  the  direction  of  the  proprietor's  acknowledged  accuracy  of  taste. 

This  park  consists,  as  we  were  informed,  of  more  than  a  hundred 
acres  of  sheep  pasture,  exclusive  of  the  large  external  plantations,  or 
bounding  lines  of  wood,  that  surround  the  place.  It  is  situated  in 
rather  a  high  country,  being  more  than  four  hundred  feet  above  the  level 
of  the  sea  (according  to  the  late  canal  surveys),  and  nearly  three  hun- 
dred above  Edinburgh.  The  soil  is  extremely  various,  consisting  of 
strong  clay,  deep  loam,  and  light  gravelly  soil.  Peat-moss  also  for 
composts,  is  to  be  had  in  abundance,  near  at  hand  ;  so  that  a  better  sub- 
ject could  scarcely  have  been  found,  for  making  experiments  on  forest 
trees.  What  succeeded  here,  it  is  probable,  would  not  fail  in  more 
favourable  situations ;  and  the  science  of  the  experimentalist  would 
thus  suffer  no  reproach,  for  owing  too  much  of  its  success  to  the  ad- 
vantages of  nature.* 

The  surface  of  these  grounds  is  very  irregular  and  diversified,  well 


*  This  observation  is  introduced  at  tlic  particular  desire  of  Sir  Henry  Steuart. 


411 


cultivated,  and  beautifully  dressed  throughout.  It  inf  linos,  for  the  most 
part,  lo  the  West  iiiid  South-Wcst  (wswiilly  the  most  stormy  points  in 
this  ishiu(l),  and,  by  consciiucncc,  the  exjKJsure  to  the  winds  is  very  con- 
siderable. This  we  consider  as  an  additional  advantage  ;  as,  whatever 
experiments  were  made,  the  transplanted  trees  would  thereby  be  put  to 
a  severe  trial. 

About  the  mansion-house  there  is  not  much  timber  of  ancient  stand- 
ing.  The  entire  number  of  old  trees  may  not  exceed  between  sixty  and 
seventy,  but  they  are  happily  dispersed  over  the  surface.  To  these 
have  been  added  by  the  owner  a  vast  number  of  single  and  scattered 
trees,  to  the  amount,  as  we  were  informed,  of  between  six  and  seven 
hundred ;  which,  with  various  enclosed  clumps,  or  masses  of  different 
sorts,  all  transplanted,  give  to  the  whole  a  rich  and  woody  appearance. 
But  from  the  style,  in  Avhich  the  removed  are  mixed  and  massed  up 
with  the  older  trees,  the  effect  produced  is  extremely  striking,  especially 
when  viewed  from  any  commanding  eminence. 

In  the  park  there  is  also  a  piece  of  water  of  considerable  extent,  and 
of  very  various  outline,  which  shows  the  transplanted  woods  to  great 
advantage.  The  grounds  were  originally  laid  out  by  Mr.  White,  the 
well-known  landscape  gardener ;  but  Sir,  Henry  seems  largely  to  have 
superadded  his  own  improvements,  and,  in  the  management  of  both  the 
woods  and  the  water,  to  have  profited  by  the  principles  of  Mr.  Price, 

In  following  out  the  instructions  of  the  society,  to  investigate  the 
improvements,  made  in  the  art  of  transplanting  at  this  place,  the  object 
of  our  inquiry  naturally  divides  itself  into  three  parts  :  First,  to  ex- 
amine the  single  and  scattered  trees,  and  such  as  stand  in  detached 
groups  on  the  open  lawn  ;  Secondly,  such  as  form  enclosed  clumps,  or 
masses  of  some  magnitude ;  and.  Thirdly,  to  discover  how  far  the  art 
is  applicable  to  general  purposes  of  utility  or  ornament. 

First,  As  to  single  trees,  and  groups  on  the  open  lawn.  Of  this 
description,  in  every  part  of  the  place,  we  found  the  oak,  ash,  witch  or 
Scotch  elm,  beech,  sycamore,  lime,  horsechestnut,  larch,  and  Scotch 
fir  ;  all  of  which,  having  been  at  one  time  or  other  the  subjects  of  trans- 
plantation, as  we  ascertained  by  accurate  examination,  are  growing  wuth 
extraordinary  vigour  and  luxuriance,  and  shooting  from  six  to  eighteen 
inches  yearly,  in  the  openest  exposures.  Some  sycamores,  limes,  and 
oaks,  we  particularly  noticed,  of  which  the  shoots  might  measure  more 
than  two  and  a  half  feet,  in  similar  exposures.  This  w^e  consider  as 
probably  unexampled,  in  any  part  of  the  kingdom. 

These  single  trees  are  of  various  sizes.     Those  transplanted  some 


412 


years  since,  are  from  tliirty  to  forty  feet  liigh,  or  more ;  the  girth  of  the 
largest  being  from  five  feet  three,  to  five  feet  eight  inches,  at  a  foot  and 
a  half  from  tho  ground.  Sir  Henry  acquainted  us,  that  "  he  vpas  by  no 
means  ambitious  to  remove  the  largest  possible  trees,  but  to  attain  the 
greatest  possible  success  in  those  which  he  did  remove.  In  respect  to 
size  (he  added),  if  his  principles  were  only  followed  out,  that  was  a 
mere  matter  of  expenditure ;  because  one  tree  could  be  removed  just 
as  well  as  another,  provided  that  the  owner  did  not  grudge  the  cost^ 
To  the  praise,  then,  of  the  most  perfect  success  we  consider  his  exer- 
tions as  fully  entitled. 

Our  attention  was  next  turned  to  some  single  trees  of  the  sycamore, 
horsechcstnut,  and  beech  species,  which  had  been  transplanted,  during 
the  first  week  of  April  in  the  present  year,  so  that  they  had  stood  about 
six  months  in  the  ground,  at  the  time  of  our  inspection.  The  height, 
which,  as  we  were  informed,  had  been  accurately  taken  at  the  time  of 
their  removal,  is  variously  from  twenty-eight  to  thirty-three  feet ;  and 
the  girth,  which  we  caused  to  be  measured  by  two  of  Sir  Henry's  ser- 
vants, is  two  and  a  half  and  three  feet,  at  eighteen  inches  from  the 
ground.  These  trees  were  entirely  in  leaf,  when  we  examined  them, 
and  their  foUage  was  of  a  healthy  and  deep  green  color.  Their  branches 
were  quite  entire,  and  they  stood  firm  and  erect,  without  prop  or  support. 
The  only  difference  that  the  most  accurate  eye  could  discover,  between 
these  trees  and  others  long  since  planted,  seemed  to  be,  that  their  leaves 
were  somewhat  smaller ;  a  distinction,  which,  as  we  observed  in  other 
instances,  usually  disappears  after  the  first,  but  always  after  the  second 
season. 

In  viewing  these  specimens  of  an  art,  of  the  power  of  which  we  had 
formed  no  adequate  conception,  the  following  facts  and  circumstances 
particularly  struck  us,  respecting  the  single  and  detached  trees :  we 
will,  therefore,  concisely  state  them,  as  worthy  the  notice  of  the  society. 

First,  the  singular  beauty  and  symmetry  of  the  trees ;  the  uncommon 
girth  of  their  stems,  in  proportion  to  their  height ;  and  the  complete 
formation  of  their  branches,  and  spreading  tops.  In  fact,  they  appear, 
instead  of  "  stripling  plants"  (as  Gilpin  would  have  called  them),  to  be 
fine  lawn  trees  in  miniature,  and  not  young  saplings,  tn  their  progress 
to  that  state  of  perfection.  The  peculiar  and  park-like  appearance, 
which  these  give  to  the  lawn  (so  different  from  what  we  have  observed, 
in  other  instances  of  removed  wood),  must,  of  course,  in  some  degree 
proceed  from  a  judicious  selection  in  the  planter.  But  we  learned,  on 
inquiry,  that  Sir  Henry  considers  it  as  mainly  owing  to  a  course  of 


413 


previous  training  in  pretty  opnn  exposnros,  or  in  what  he  a[)propriately 
calls  his  "  transplanting  nurseries,"  or  otherwise,  in  plantations  lliinaeH 
out  for  the  purpose,  to  wide  distances. 

Tlie  second  thino;  we  shall  mention,  is  the  surprising  health  and  vigour 
of  the  trees,  considering  the  exposures  in  which  they  are  placed,  and  the 
complete  and  perfect  preservation  of  their  branches,  notwithstanding  the 
operation  of  removal.  In  all,  or  most  other  specimens  of  transjdanting, 
whether  in  this  country  or  in  England,  it  has  been  the  uniform  practice 
of  planters,  to  lop  and  lighten  the  tops,  to  prune  off  the  side-boughs,  and 
often  to  pollard  or  decapitate  the  trees  altogether.  But,  according  to 
Sir  Henry's  improved  and  skilful  method  of  managing  the  process,  the 
necessity  of  this  unsightly  mutilation  is  completely  obviated  ;  as  in  his 
trees  seldom  a  twig  or  a  branch  appears  to  decay,  in  consequence  of  the 
operation.  Thus,  the  peculiar  conformation  and  character  of  each  tree 
are  preserved ;  but  it  is  obvious  that  by  pollarding,  or  even  severe  lop- 
ping, both  would  be  wholly  destroyed.  The  above  remarkable  fact  was 
clearly  proved  to  us,  by  viewing  trees  of  various  sorts,  in  every  stage 
of  their  progress,  from  the  first  year  to  the  tenth,  and  upwards.  It 
would  be  difficult  to  discover,  that  the  trees  had  not  grown  from  the 
seed,  in  the  situations  which  they  occupy,  were  it  not  for  the  ring  of 
dug  ground,  which  we  observed  round  many  of  them,  making  a  space, 
which  is  usually  kept  with  the  hoe  for  three  or  four  years,  in  order  to 
promote  their  growth  ;  and  that  labour  is  continued,  until  they  begin  to 
shoot  with  freedom. 

The  third  circumstance  which  we  shall  state,  and  which  seemed  still 
more  surprising  to  most  of  us,  who  had  ourselves  attempted  the  art, 
than  either  of  the  two  above  mentioned,  is,  that  no  prop  or  support  of 
Q,ny  kind  is  ever  used  at  this  place,  to  trees  newly  planted.  So  firmly 
are  they  placed,  and  so  perfectly  do  they  seem  prepared  to  resist  the 
elements,  that  in  very  few  cases  was  any  inclination  observable,  from 
the  west  and  south-west,  which  are  well  known  to  be  the  most  stormy 
quarters.  This  due  balance  of  the  transplanted  tree  is  much  aided  by 
Sir  Henry's  practice,  (contrary  to  the  rule  generally  observed),  of  revers- 
ing the  position  of  the  tree  in  its  transplanted  state,  and  turning  to  the 
south-west,  or  stormy  point,  that  side,  where  the  branches  had  been 
longest  and  most  luxuriant  in  the  original  position,  precisely  because 
they  had  shot  more  towards  the  north-east,  or  sheltered  aspect.  It 
does  not  appear,  that  the  growth  of  the  tree  is  in  the  least  degree  retard- 
ed by  this  change,  which  otherwise  produces  the  effect  of  balancing  the 
tree  against  the  storm,  and  by  bringing  its  branches  to  a  regular  shape, 
adds  to  its  symmetry. 


414 


The  time  of  our  survey  not  being  the  planting  season,  we  have  to 
regret,  that  no  account  of  this  phenomenon  (the  absence  of  props),  so 
clear  as  we  could  have  wished,  was  obtained  by  us.  From  Sir  Henry's 
explanations,  however,  we  gathered,  that  the  firmness  or  steadiness  pro- 
duced, was  chiefly  owing  to  the  selection  of  such  subjects,  as  had  a 
certain  weight  and  strength  of  stem  ;  and  more  especially  to  a  new,  and 
peculiar  method  of  disposing  and  securing  the  roots  under  ground,  at 
the  time  of  removal,  attended  with  such  advantage  in  giving  stability 
to  the  tree,  that  when  it  is  placed  in  its  new  situation,  and  before  any 
earth  has  been  laid  on  the  roots,  a  veiy  considerable  force  may  be 
applied,  without  throwing  it  down  or  displacing  it.  But  Sir  Henry 
further  informed  us,  that  roots  of  great  number  and  length  (sometimes 
to  the  extent  of  twelve  and  fourteen  feet  of  a  side),  were  also  employed 
to  secure  the  larger  trees,  when  set  out  single,  in  exposed  situations- 
Considering  the  season  of  the  year,  at  which  our  inspection  took  place 
(although  unquestionably  the  best  for  witnessing  the  effects  of  this  inte- 
resting art),  the  Society  will,  of  course,  not  look  for  any  account,  from 
our  own  knowledge,  of  the  mode  of  execution.  We  may  venture,  how- 
ever, to  state  from  what  we  saw,  that  the  unexampled  success  with  sin- 
gle trees,  necessarily  the  most  difficult  object,  must  imply  methods  not 
less  new  than  scientific. 

Respecting  the  management  of  this  department,  we  were  informed, 
in  general,  that  the  greatest  attention  is  constantly  paid  to  the  previous 
cultivation  of  the  soil,  by  meliorating  and  stirring  it,  to  the  depth  of 
eighteen  inches,  or  two  feet,  and  to  some  little  distance  round  the  spot, 
on  which  the  tree  is  to  be  planted.  That  for  this  purpose,  no  pure  ani- 
mal manure  is  ever  used,  but  solely  composts  of  different  sorts,  made 
up  with  dung,  or  a  small  quantity  of  lime  ;  and  that  better  effects  are 
found  to  be  produced,  towards  this  primary  and  grand  object,  by  the 
intermixture  of  soils  of  different  qualities  (for  which  the  amplest  oppor- 
tunity is  here  afforded),  than  by  any  other  given  method.  That  for  the 
rest,  new  modes  have  been  discovered  by  experience,  of  training  and 
preparing  both  the  stems  and  branches  of  the  tree ;  for  multiplying  and 
taking  up  its  roots ;  and  lastly,  for  removing  it  to  its  new  situation.  But 
that,  which  has  contril)utod  as  much  as  any  thing  else  to  the  success 
we  had  witnessed,  is  a  careful  and  judicious  adaptation  of  each  particu- 
lar species,  to  that  soil  and  situation  in  winch  it  is  best  calculated  to 
succeed. 

Next,  as  to  the  Second  branch  of  our  investigation,  namely,  Close 
or  Inclosed  Clumps  or  Masses  of  Wood.     These  are  usually  intended 


415 

for  the  purpose  of  concealing  such  objects  as  require  concealment,  as 
accompaniments  to  tlie  water,  the  approaches,  or  the  like.  They  ap- 
pear iu  considerable  variety  in  this  park,  and  are  contrasted  in  a  j)leasing 
manner  with  the  single  trees,  and  open  groups  above  described.  There 
is  one  largo  mass  of  wood,  of  almiit  two  acres  in  extent,  througli  which 
the  Eastern  A])proach  to  the  place  passes.  That  plantation  we  will 
endeavour  shortly  to  describe,  both  as  showing  the  taste  and  skill,  with 
which  the  park  is  laid  out,  and  tiio  general  and  extensive  uses,  to  which 
the  art  in  question  may  bo  applied,  in  similar  situations. 

This  approach  was  originally  laid  out  by  Mr.  White,  and  does  credit 
to  his  professional  talents.  At  one  place,  it  seems,  it  appeared  ex- 
tremely desirable  to  that  artist  to  mask  or  conceal  the  approach  from 
the  house  and  adjoining  grounds,  and  it  was  equally  proper,  at  the  same 
place,  to  conceal  the  house  from  them.  This  desirable  object  could  be 
effected  only  by  means  of  wood ;  and  as  the  ground,  for  the  most  part, 
hung  or  inclined  pretty  considerably  towards  the  principal  objects  to  be 
shut  out  from  the  approach,  half  a  life-time  might  elapse,  ere  the  de- 
sired effect  could  be  produced  from  that  quarter,  by  the  ordinary  mode 
of  planting,  as  only  four  larches,  and  three  beeches  of  considerable  size, 
then  stood  upon  these  two  acres  of  ground.  But  Sir  Henry  resolved  to 
attain  the  desired  end  at  once,  by  means  of  the  Transplanting  Machine, 
and  he  successfully  accomplished  it  in  a  single  season.  Trees  of  va- 
rious sorts,  from  twenty-five  to  thirty  feet  high,  were  then  first  planted 
as  standards  or  grove-wood,  at  the  distance  of  from  eighteen  to  five- 
and-twenty  feet,  and  the  intervals  were  filled  up  with  bushes,  or  stools 
of  copse  or  underwood,  from  four  to  six  feet  in  height,  and  five  and  six 
feet  asunder.  Thus,  the  appearance  of  a  plantation  of  considerable 
statiding  was  immediately  obtained,  and  the  eye  effectually  prevented 
from  wandering  among  the  stems,  and  discovering  the  actual  extent  of 
the  boundary. 

As  the  approach  passes  through  this  mass  of  wood,  for  about  four 
hundred  yards,  we  had  an  opportunity  of  viewing  it  to  great  advantage. 
The  uncommon  beauty,  luxuriance,  and  closeness  of  the  wood,  together 
with  the  retired  and  sequestered  appearance  of  the  spot,  struck  us  as 
particularly  pleasing,  contrasted  as  it  was  with  the  open  lawTi,  which 
we  had  just  before  left.  Here  the  standard  trees,  of  course,  were  seen 
to  make  freer  shoots,  than  those  which  stood  singly  upon  the  open 
ground,  and  the  shoots  of  the  underwood  greater  still.  The  underwood 
consists  of  oak,  witch-elm,  beech,  birch,  holly,  hazel,  mountain-ash, 
thorn,  chestnut,  English  and  Norway  maple,  common  and  Canadian 
birdscherry,  and  such  other  plants,  as  are  usually  found  in  natural 


416 


woods  ;  and  from  the  shelter  and  warmth  produced  by  such  a  mass  of 
plantation,  the  luxuriance  of  these  plants  seemed  wonderful,  the  shoots 
extending,  in  some  instances  of  the  maple,  elm,  and  birdscherry,  and 
even  of  the  oak,  to  three  and  four  feet  in  length,  and  upwards. 

This  plantation,  which  has  all  the  natural  luxuriance  and  wild  richness 
of  a  natural  copse,  intermingled  with  grove  or  standard  trees,  had  been 
foi-med  only  four  years  ;  and  we  are  confident,  that  no  less  a  space  than 
from  five-and-twenty  to  forty  years,  according  to  situation  and  climate, 
could  have  produced  the  same  effect,  by  the  usual  process  of  planting 
and  thinning  out. 

We  proceeded  next  to  examine  other  plantations  or  masses  of  wood, 
consisting  of  half  an  acre,  a  quarter  of  an  acre,  and  less,  in  which  grove 
and  underwood  are  massed  up  together,  in  the  same  manner.  We  saw, 
at  some  distance,  an  island  in  the  lake,  which  is  wooded  in  this  way. 
The  ends  of  the  bridge,  which  is  thrown  over  the  water,  are  likewise 
so  wooded.  Also  sundry  promontories  or  headlands,  in  order  to  break 
the  water  into  parts,  and  give  immediate  effect  to  some  prominent 
scenery ;  an  object  which  they  accomplish  in  a  style  very  picturesque 
and  pleasing. 

We  will  now  proceed  to  the  Third  head  of  our  investigation,  namely, 
to  ascertain  in  how  far  the  art  is  applicable  to  general  purposes  of  utility 
or  ornament. 

It  must  be  acknowledged,  that  the  art  of  removing  large-sized  wood 
has  hitherto  been  very  limited  in  its  application.  The  planting  of  a  few 
pollarded,  or  at  least  mutilated  trees,  in  a  gentleman's  lawn  or  pleasure- 
grounds,  is  all  that  it  usually  aspires  to.  In  old  books  on  planting,  we 
read  of  princes  and  nobles,  who  removed  individual  trees,  which  it  re- 
quired twelve  oxen  to  draw,  and  the  most  powerful  machinery  to  lift  or 
plant.  But  these  were  exertions  of  mere  physical  force,  unaccompanied 
with  skill  or  science.  It  seems  to  have  been  reserved  for  the  present 
day,  to  establish  the  art  upon  fixed  principles,  and  to  turn  it  to  any  thing 
like  practical  utility. 

From  what  has  been  stated  above,  it  will  appear  to  the  society  that, 
on  Sir  Henry  Steuart's  system,  a  lawn  may,  within  a  few  years,  be 
covered  with  single  trees,  and  scattered  groups  of  every  description  ; 
and  further,  that  inclosed  masses  of  wood  to  any  extent,  and  of  such 
magnitude  may  be  easily  introduced  into  it,  as  will  produce  immediate 
effect,  whether  to  persons  on  foot,  or  on  horseback,  and  even  from  the 
first  and  second  floors  of  an  ordinary  mansion  house.  For  agricultural 
purposes,  likewise,  the  art  may  prove  eminently  useful,  in  sheltering 


417 

grounds,  wliicli  arc  iledicalfHl  to  pasture.  To  covor  mountains  with 
wood,  to  raise  extensive  forests,  or  even  the  hroad  hounding;  hues  of  a 
gentleman's  place  or  park,  the  art  would  for  obvious  reasons  he  misap- 
plied, and  therefore,  for  those  purposes,  recourse  will  always  be  had  to 
the  common  methods  of  planting.  But  wo  conceive  it  to  be  clearly 
made  out,  from  what  Sir  Henry  has  done  on  a  limited  scale  (and  which 
may  with  the  same  certainty  be  applied  to  the  most  extensive  purposes,) 
that  all  objects  of  toooding  for  piciurcsqiic  effect,  and  for  making,  as  it 
is  termed,  a  place,  whether  on  the  foreground,  or  the  middle  distance  of 
the  landscape,  may  he  effected  at  once,  or  at  least  within  a  very  short 
period.  Thus  a  man  possessing  extensive  means,  and  having  within  a 
reasonable  distance  the  command  of  a  stock  of  trees  fit  for  removal, 
may,  in  some  sort,  create  what  it  used  to  take  a  lifetime,  and  sometimes 
two  lives  to  obtain,  namely,  a  park  richly  clothed  and  sheltered  ;  and 
thus,  the  superlative  luxury  of  well-grown  woods,  which  was  supposed 
unattainable  unless  by  the  slow  effects  of  time,  is  brought  within  the 
reach  of  science  and  industry. 

In  proof  of  this,  we  will  take  the  liberty  of  adducing  one  other  ex- 
ample of  what  we  saw  at  this  place,  the  more  particularly,  as  it  is  a 
striking  evidence  of  the  superiority  in  every  way  of  transplanted  over 
common  woods,  as  the  former  are  managed  here.  This  illustration  of 
the  fact  appeared  likewise  to  us  the  more  satislactory,  that  it  was  given 
in  a  comparative  way,  and  of  which,  therefore,  we  were  fully  enabled 
to  judge. 

At  the  western  entrance-gale  to  the  park,  two  plantations  or  masses 
of  wood  present  themselves  to  the  view,  within  about  forty  yards  of 
each  other,  the  one  on  the  right  hand,  and  the  other  on  the  left,  and 
they  run  nearly  parallel  to  the  approach  or  coach-road,  for  some  length 
of  w^ay.  That  on  the  left-hand  side,  as  Sir  Henry  informed  us,  had 
been  planted  about  five-and-thirty  years  since,  in  the  ordinaiy  manner. 
Nearly  twelve  years  ago,  the  fir  trees  and  larch  had  been  cut  away ;  and 
some  time  after,  a  certain  proportion  of  the  forest  trees  had  been  cut 
over,  or  copsed,  in  order  to  improve  the  closeness  of  the  skreen  at  bot- 
tom. The  plantation  on  the  right-hand  side  is  intended  to  cover  the 
main  head  of  the  lake.  It  was  executed  with  grove  trees  and  under- 
wood, in  the  style  above  described ;  and  it  was  transplanted  to  its  present 
site  six  years  ago.  On  comparing  these  two  plantations,  the  obvious 
superiority  of  the  latter  over  the  former  was  manifest  to  eveiy  eye.  Its 
luxuriance,  its  strength,  its  closeness,  were  superior ;  and  it  seemed 
clearly  more  effective,  for  eveiy  purpose  of  either  ornament  or  utility. 
In  this  contrast,  the  triumph  of  the  transplanting  art  appeared  complete, 


418 


and  its  fitness  for  the  general  purposes  of  shelter  or  landscape  seemed, 
in  our  judgment,  very  satisfactorily  established. 

The  committee,  having  thus  given  their  personal  evidence  to  the 
complete  success  of  Sir  Henry  Steuart's  plan,  will  now  proceed,  agree- 
ably to  the  Society's  recommendation,  to  notice  the  two  points  specially 
recommended  to  their  observation : — 1st,  the  number  of  trees,  which 
may  have  decayed  after  removal ;  and  2dly  the  expense  of  the  operation. 

On  the  first  point,  your  committee  are  enabled  to  state  with  confidence, 
that  the  number  of  trees,  which  decay  after  having  been  transplanted, 
must  be  very  small  indeed.  They  had  this  point  particularly  in  their 
eye ;  and,  in  traversing  the  whole  of  the  grounds,  they  saw  only  one 
transplanted  tree  which  appeared  to  have  died,  the  others  being  all,  to 
the  number  of  many  hundreds,  in  uncommon  strength  and  vigour,  those 
planted  within  the  year  only  difTering  from  the  others,  in  the  smallness, 
of  their  leaves,  but  exhibiting  no  symptoms  of  decay,  either  in  bark  or 
twig.  The  committee  further  beg  to  report,  that  if  dead  trees  had  been 
purposely  removed  out  of  the  way,  the  operation  could  not,  they  think, 
have  been  so  effectually  done,  but  that  vestiges  of  it  would  have  been 
visible.  Sir  Henry  supposes  there  may,  in  general,  be  a  failure  of  one 
in  forty,  or  fivc-and-f or ly.  But  doubtless,  such  complete  success  could 
not  be  attained  in  the  first  instance,  until  the  planter  had  acquired  a  great 
degree  of  skill  and  experience,  both  as  to  the  choice  of  the  subjects, 
and  the  mode  of  carrying  through  the  operation. 

Upon  the  expense  of  the  process,  by  which  so  pleasing  and  wonder- 
ful a  change  upon  the  face  of  nature  is  effected,  with  so  much  compara- 
tive rapidity,  the  committee  are  not  qualified  to  speak  with  precision ;  for 
the  season,  at  which  they  visited  AUanton  House,  though  the  best  adapt- 
ed for  seeing  the  effects  of  the  operation,  was  not  suited  to  the  witness- 
ing of  the  operation  itself  In  general,  they  beg  leave  to  observe,  that 
the  Removal  of  Large  Trees  must  be  considered  as  a  part  of  landscape 
gardening,  and  belonging,  of  course,  rather  to  the  fine  arts,  than  to  those 
which  have  utility  only  for  their  object ;  and  therefore,  the  expense  must 
not  be  weighed  so  scrupulously,  as  if  a  return  of  actual  profit  were  the 
end  to  be  obtained.  Value,  no  doubt,  every  proprietor  acquires,  when 
he  converts  bare  and  unsightly  grounds  into  a  clothed,  sheltered,  and 
richly  ornamented  park.  But  excepting  in  the  article  of  shelter,  he 
must  expect  no  more  actual  return*  for  his  money,  than  if  he  bought  a 


*  There  is  another  species  of  "actual  return,"  besides  shelter,  which  does  notseem 
to  have  occurred  to  the  committee,  and  that  ip,  the  surprising  augmentation  of  the  value 
rfthe  pasture,  to  a  considerable  c;(tent,  proceeding  fr<;ni  the  ninntiringand  pulverisiiis 
b(  the  soil  round  the  trees,  at  the  time  of  planliiig.— See  Note  II.  at  page  402.  anle/t. 


419 

picture  on  canvas,  instead  of  creating  an  original.  When  iho  difficulty 
of  the  task,  which  had  hitliorto  amounted  to  an  imitosssihility,  is  <hily 
considered,  with  the  extreme  beauty  of  the  effects  produced,  it  cannot 
be  thought  extravagant,  that  the  planting  of  grove  and  copse -wood  on 
the  two  acres  already  montioncd,  sliould  amount  (as  ajipoars  from  Sir 
Henry's  memoranda)  to  about  30/.  per  acre.  On  the  contrary,  the  com- 
mittee believe,  that  no  visible  change  on  the  appearance  of  nature,  how- 
ever trivial  in  comparison,  could  have  been  effected  by  the  landscape 
gardener  in  any  other  manner,  under  three  times  the  sum. 

This  is  so  obvious,  that  the  committee  conceive  it  to  be  only  the  pur- 
pose of  the  Society  to  ascertain,  whether  there  is  such,  and  so  great 
an  expense  attending  the  process  of  transplanting,  as  to  interdict  its  being 
practised  by  country  gentlemen  of  ordinary  fortune,  who  are  neither 
willing  nor  able  to  bestow  very  large  sums,  merely,  or  at  least  chietly, 
to  attain  external  beauty.  In  this  point  of  view,  the  committee  are 
strongly  encouraged  to  hope,  that  the  Transplanting  system  can  be 
adopted,  with  advantage  in  most  circumstances,  and  at  no  extravagant 
expense.  There  are,  upon  most  properties,  strips  and  clumps  of  plant- 
ing, in  the  taste  which  prevailed  thirty  or  forty  years  ago,  which  have 
been  thinned  out,  and  they  now  furnish  trees,  at  eighteen  or  twenty  feet 
distance  from  one  another.  It  is  usually  desirable  to  break  the  formality 
of  such  clumps  or  strips,  and  in  such  a  case,  the  subjects  for  removal 
may  be  selected  with  advantage,  both  to  the  grounds  which  are  to  be 
clothed,  and  to  the  plantations,  from  which  these  individual  trees  are  to 
be  removed.  Many  of  Sir  Henry's  subjects  have  been  selected  from 
such  plantations  as  we  have  described.  Where  such  do  not  occur,  he 
proposes  to  raise  nurseries,  where  trees  shall  be  trained,  for  the  special 
purpose  of  transplanting.  But  this  mode  of  rearing  subjects  for  future 
removal,  your  committee  do  not  pretend  to  report  upon,  as  they  had  not 
time  to  examine  its  advantages  and  disadvantages. 

They  cannot  conclude  this  part  of  the  subject  better,  than  by  an  ex- 
tract of  a  letter  to  their  convener,  from  their  experienced  colleague,  Mr. 
Laing  Meason,  who  had  an  opportunity  of  witnessing  the  transplantation 
of  several  trees  at  Allanton  House,  and  of  forming  a  calculation,  as  to 
the  expense  of  their  removal. 

"I  regret  very  much  (says  he),  that  it  will  not  be  in  my  power  to 
attend,  as  one  of  the  committee  appointed  by  the  Highland  Society,  to 
report  upon  the  system  and  practice  of  transplanting  trees  of  a  large 
size,  as  adopted  by  Sir  Henry  Steuart  of  Allanton. 

"  As  I,  however,  passed  some  days  at  Allanton,  in  the  planting  season, 


420 

and  saw  myself  the  wliole  process,  I  can,  with  some  confidence,  state 
my  opinion  to  you,  and  tlie  other  menihors  of  the  committee.  It  appears 
clear  to  me,  that  Sir  Henry  Steuart  is  the  first  person  in  this  kingdom, 
who  has  adopted  and  practised,  for  years  past,  a  rational  system  to 
insure  success,  in  tliis  hitherto  difficult  oj)eration.  The  system  appears 
to  be,  to  disturb  the  processes  of  nature  in  the  growth  of  the  tree  as 
little  as  possil)le,  and  when  disturbed,  to  provide  an  efficacious  remedy. 
It  will  naturally  occur  to  the  members  of  tlie  committee,  that  it  would 
be  quite  impossible  to  move  the  widely-extended  roots  of  a  twenty  or 
thirty  year  old  tree,  tvithout  rupturing  many,  however  carefully  the 
earth  were  moved  away;  besides,  the  labour  of  following  out  long 
shoots  would  be  immense.  Add  to  this,  that  the  nourishment  drawn  is 
almost  entirely  from  the  fine  fibrous  roots.  Hence,  the  first  operation 
is  to  cut  off,  at  a  due  distance,  the  long  horizontal  roots,  supply  fresh 
mould,  and  allow,  by  waiting  two  or  three  years,  the  tree  to  form  all 
around  those  fine  fibrous  roots,  that  are  to  nourish  it  in  its  new  situa- 
tion. This,  and  the  actual  removal,  is  all  that  the  tree  suffers  in  being 
moved  to  a  new  situation ;  and  on  this  simple  system,  he  seems  the  first, 
who  has  succeeded  in  any  extraordinary  degree. 

"  There  are  many  very  important  considerations  to  be  attended  to, 
before  that  success  can  be  secured,  which  have  escaped  others,  who 
have  attempted  to  transplant  trees.  One  of  the  leading  points  is  the 
choice  of  the  tree.  A  tree  taken  from  the  interior  of  a  plantation  will 
not  succeed,  nor  one  of  which  the  branches  and  spray,  as  well  as  the 
bark  and  stem,  are  not  all  properly  prcjxircd  and  in  dve  proportion. 

"  Not  less  im})ortant  is  the  care,  with  which  the  tree,  and  all  its 
newly  formed  fibrous  roots  must  be  lifted ;  and  again,  these  roots  re- 
placed in  the  new  situation,  as  naturally  as  they  were  found,  before  the 
tree  was  removed.  I  decline  entering  into  a  detail  on  these  important 
points,  because  Sir  Henry  Stcuart,  will,  no  doubt,  favour  the  Society 
with  a  full  and  comprehensive  narrative  of  his  practice.  I  must,  how- 
ever, observe,  that,  although  the  detail  would  occupy  many  pages,  yet 
when  the  operation  is  performed  by  his  experienced  workmen,  it  appears 
to  a  by-stander  perfectly  simple,  and  easy  to  bo  repeated. 

"  I  beg  on  one  subject  to  call  the  attention  of  the  committee  in  a  more 
particular  manner,  because  it  has  been  greatly  misrepresented ;  and,  un- 
less the  public  be  imdeceived,  the  useful  and  ornamental  practice  of 
transplanting  large  trees  never  will  become  general.  I  allude  to  the 
expense.  For  the  present,  1  set  aside  the  consideration  of  the  planting 
large  portions  of  ground  with  young  trees,  to  produce  shelter  or  pic- 


421 

turesque  eflect,  which  includes  the  loss  of  ground,  and  tlio  expense  ol' 
fencing,  for  twenty  or  thirty  years.  I  confine  myself  to  the  mere  ex- 
pense of  transplanting  the  tree,  without  the  above  comparison. 

"I  attended  in  March  last,  most  carefidly  in  the  park  at  AUanton,  to 
the  operation  of  hfting,  and  planing  in  new  situations  two  trees  of  about 
thirty  or  forty  years'  growth:  the  following  is  the  result.  Ten  work- 
men began  at  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  to  remove  the  two  trees,  tho 
one  twenty-eight  feet  high,  the  other  thirty-two  feet,  by  actual  measure- 
ment ;  girth  from  thirty  to  thirty-six  inches.  The  one  tree  was  remov- 
ed nearly  a  mile,  the  other  about  a  hundred  yards,  and  the  whole  opera- 
tion was  completed  before  six  o'clock  in  the  evening.  The  wages  of 
the  men  amounted  to  15s.,  so  that  each  tree  cost  7s.  6d.  A  pair  of 
horses  was  used  in  dragging  the  machine,  on  which  the  trees  were 
laid.  Such  was  the  expense  of  tho  operation.  Now,  if  a  comparison 
be  drawn  betwixt  this  expense,  and  that  of  planting  groups  of  young 
plants  inclosing  and  keeping  up  the  inclosures,  for  five-and-twenty  or 
thirty  years  ;  losing  the  value  of  the  ground  occupied  by  the  groups  or 
belts.  Sir  Henry  Steuart's  system  cannot  be  a  tenth  of  the  expense  of 
the  conmion  method.  A  few  trees,  of  the  growth  of  thirty  or  forty 
years,  produce  at  once  that  effect,  for  shelter  or  beauty,  that  would 
occupy  in  young  planting  an  acre  or  two  of  ground.  On  the  considera- 
tion of  economy,  therefore.  Sir  Henry's  system  is  most  deserving  of 
praise.  But  it  is  wrong  to  consider  the  practice  of  transplanting  large 
trees,  as  confined  to  mere  ornament,  in  the  formation  of  parks  and  plea- 
sure grounds. 

"  I  have  only  farther  to  request  the  attention  of  the  committee  to 
the  progress,  that  such  trees  have  made,  as  have  been  transplanted  some 
years,  in  the  park  at  AUanton.  I  remarked  more  particularly  the  in- 
crease in  circumference  of  the  trunks  of  several  of  these  trees,  and  the 
generally  thriving  state,  and  vigorous  young  shoots  of  those  more  re- 
cently planted.  The  committee  likewise  will  not  pass  over  the  great 
disadvantages,  that  Sir  Henry  Steuart  has  to  contend  against.  The 
soil  of  a  great  part  of  this  park  is  most  unfavourable  for  the  growth  of 
Trees.  Some  parts  have  a  stiff  and  stubborn  soil,  others  almost  a  dead 
sand.  The  district  of  country  is  high,  and  exposed  to  violent  west  and 
south-west  blasts  of  wind. 

*•  I  have  taken  the  liberty  of  giving  thi?  outline  of  Sir  Henry  Steuart's 
system,  and  of  its  utiUty  to  you,  and  the  other  gentlemen  of  the  com- 
mittee, as  the  result  of  actual  observation,  and  a  mature  consideration 
of  the  benefit  that  may  be  derived  from  it.     I  trust,  that  the  Highland 


422 

vSociety  will  soon  be  enabled  to  make  more  generally  kno^vn  the  details 
of  Sir  Henry  Steuart's  practice."     So  far  Mr.  Laing  Meason. 

The  process  of  Transplanting  is  beautifully  simple.  The  tree  having 
been  well  selected,  w  hich  is  a  point  requiring  much  skill  and  judgment 
(for  both  its  stem  and  branches  must  be  well  prepared  to  resist  the 
elements,  and  be  duly  proportioned  to  each  other),  undergoes  the  ope- 
ration described  by  Mr.  Laing  Meason,  of  having  its  roots  cut,  and  is, 
by  the  second  or  third  year  after,  transported  to  its  new  situation,  by  a 
very  simple  engine,  called  the  Transplanting  Machine.  In  detailing  this 
process,  the  committee  had  particular  occasion  to  remark  the  openness, 
patience,  and  candour,  with  which  Sir  Henry  solved  every  doubt,  and 
replied  to  every  question,  which  the  details  suggested.  And,  in  gene- 
ral, tlie  committee  have  no  hesitation  to  say,  that  the  operation  is  attend- 
ed with  no  difficulty,  which  may  not  soon  be  overcome  by  attention  and 
experience.  They  thought  it  best,  however,  not  to  attempt  to  describe 
with  minuteness  that  which  they  had  not  seen  in  practice,  having  little 
doubt,  that  they  may  prevail  on  Sir  Henry  himself  to  afford  these  details 
in  the  form  of  an  Appendix  to  this  Report. 

Upon  the  whole,  it  is  humbly  their  opinion,  that  Sir  Henry,  by  philo- 
sophical attention  to  the  nature  of  the  change,  to  which  he  was  about 
to  subject  the  trees  which  he  has  transplanted,  has  attained,  at  no  extra- 
vagant expense,  the  power  so  long  desired  of  anticipating  the  slow  prO' 
gress  of  vegetation,  and  accomplishing,  within  two  or  three  seasons,  those 
desirable  changes  on  the  face  of  nature,  which  he  who  plants  in  early 
youth  can,  in  ordinary  cases,  only  hope  to  witness  in  advanced  life. 
Signed,  by  order  of  the  Committee, 

Alex.  Young. 


THE  END. 


